Godzilla: Equestria's King of Monsters

by Microsoft_2016

Chapters

Chapter 1: The Introduction
Chapter 2: Power vs. Eternal Darkness
Chapter 3: Kaiju vs. Space Bear
Chapter 4: Balance vs. Greed
Chapter 5: One Headed Creature vs. Four Headed Creature
Chapter 6: Order vs. Chaos
Chapter 7: Kaiju vs. Shapeshifting Queen
Chapter 8: Dominance vs. Hatred
Chapter 10: Control vs. Power
Chapter 11: The Two-Sided War Front
Chapter 12: Kaiju vs. Centaur
Chapter 13: Harmony vs. Division
Chapter 14: A Look Back at History
Chapter 15: Titanus Ghidorah vs. Titanus Gojira
Chapter 16: Alliances vs. Domination
Chapter 17: Dominion vs. Anarchy
Chapter 18: Standing in the Storm
Chapter 19: Power Restoration vs. Power Drainage
Chapter 20: Trial and Triumph
Chapter 21: From Water to War
Bonus Chapter: King Of The Monsters vs. Father of Monsters
Chapter 9: A New Kind of Power

Chapter 1: The Introduction

Godzilla. A monster like no other. What exactly makes him so special? Well, there are many reasons. He is a Kaiju that is powered by nuclear energy. Some call him a giant dinosaur while others call him a reptile. But he is nothing like the prehistoric animals seen roaming the Earth tens of thousands of years ago. His atomic breath can destroy anything in mere seconds and cause severe damage to monsters he's fighting. He can take nasty hits and still prevail. That's probably what makes him so special. How Godzilla came to this world is still unknown but it is agreed upon that he came from Japan. When he eventually did come to power, it was beyond anything anyone could imagine. His reign was glorious and lasted for many centuries.

Monsters would constantly try to dethrone him, but they were never able to do so. Their King was simply too powerful to overthrow. They tried many tactics, but none of them were successful. What they didn't understand is why their King was in power in the first place. Godzilla's job is to keep balance in the world and if he detects any threat, he'll go respond to it and take it out before returning to the ocean. Time again and again, he would wake up from his slumber to go fight off a monster that was trying to take his place as King. But it would fail every time. For thousands of years, it seemed like no monster could bring Godzilla down. But then, things changed when a new species emerged. Mankind. When humans first came onto the scene, they left the Titans alone. But as time progressed, they got curious and started tampering with things they shouldn't have.

They started releasing Titans who were locked away out into the world to get rid of Godzilla. However, he would not give up the throne that easily. Whenever these monsters emerged, Godzilla would go off and fight them destroying cities and killing people in the process. The humans watched as the King Titan took down these monsters with relative ease and put them back into deep slumber. They began to think that Godzilla was too dangerous to have around since so many things were destroyed in the process. Despite that though, Godzilla continued to fight for humanity whenever the other Titans started destroying everything in its path. He was completely aware that humanity didn't particularly favor him, but since they really couldn't handle the problems themselves, he helped them anyway.

He didn't really care about what humanity thought or felt about him and just kept defeating monsters. As long as there was balance in the world and no one tried to replace him as the Alpha of the Titans, then he was satisfied. Anytime a monster stepped out of line, Godzilla would always be there to put them back into their place and kept away from society. They had to bow to him in exchange for his protection of them. If a monster refused, then they would pay the consequences by Godzilla defeating them in humiliating fashion and forcing them to submission or worse, death. It made him have tons of respect amongst the Titans and the ones who recognized him as their King stayed out of trouble.

However, things would turn for the worst. One day, humans finally decided that Godzilla was simply too dangerous to the Earth and planned to get rid of him. They found a way to awake him and led him away from the Hollow Earth where he ruled over the Titans residing there. The humans got Godzilla to follow them and brought him to a very cold place somewhere that could be named Antarctica. Anyway, they arrived there and Godzilla was left confused on why he was led here. But he would soon get his answer. Suddenly, the humans started attacking him with planes and helicopters shooting out bullets and bombs from assault rifles. Godzilla quickly got angry and started fighting back.

He couldn't believe what he was witnessing right now. After everything he had done for them, this is how he gets repaid. For centuries, no monster ever dared to fight their King for some random reason and take him down. They knew better than that. But these humans seemed far different than your average creature. It made Godzilla's blood boil that mankind would betray him like this after what he's done for them. At any point, he could've not helped them and left them to die, but instead, he fought for them because he cared. But despite that, the humans wanted him gone anyways. They just didn't see things the way he did. Godzilla was determined to get back at them for this. He would make them pay for they had done to him. However, there was one key detail that he completely missed.

It turns out that the humans drained the nuclear radiation from the area that they were fighting at before bringing Godzilla here. They knew that if there was a lack of nuclear radiation in an area, then Godzilla would struggle to defeat a monster. They used that to their advantage and gained the upper hand on Godzilla. They were eventually able to defeat him and locked him away by freezing him in place underneath the frozen ice in Antarctica. The humans finally did it. They became the first species to defeat the King Of The Monsters.

The world would be restored and they would never have to worry about things being destroyed by their savior anymore. No longer would major cities like New York City, Boston, San Francisco, Jerusalem, and Hong Kong be destroyed. No longer would they have to worry about hundreds if not thousands of people dying because of these monster battles. It would be peaceful and quiet. Just like how things were meant to be. They celebrated this realization with joy. They could never be more happy than at this very moment here in Antarctica and around the world. They would become the apex species once more and eliminate every single titan that ever existed. However, they would live to regret that as the King Of The Monsters will rise to power once again.

Author's Note

AN: Happy late new year! Sorry I went MIA for a while, but so many things have happened between finishing up The Daughter of the King and this new story. But now I'm back. I decided to try something new here with this story and see how it will turn out. I've had this idea for a while now, so hopefully, this story can get somewhere and it will be well-received. Definitely make sure to leave a like and comment down below telling me what you think. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The return of the King Of The Monsters! When Godzilla eventually wakes up again, he notices he's in a land inhabited by ponies instead of humans. However, the infamous Nightmare Moon has made her return after a 1,000 year prison sentence and it's up to Godzilla to stop her from casting the land in eternal night. Will he succeed, or will this be difficult for him to handle?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 2: Power vs. Eternal Darkness

It was another beautiful day in the wonderful land of Equestria. A land inhabited by ponies and other woodland creatures. The ponies are separated by three main groups. Earth Ponies, Unicorns, and Pegasi. The Earth Ponies are responsible for maintaining the Earth and growing food to give to others. They also have immense strength which helps them grow crops. The Unicorns practice magic and learn how to properly maintain it. It can range from simple levitation to complex spells. Finally, there is the Pegasi. They have the gift of flight and maintain the weather in Equestria. All three of these groups are special in their own ways and one cannot survive without the other.

However, there is a special fourth group that brings all the other groups together. They are called Alicorns. These ponies are a combination of all three major groups of ponies. They have the strength of an Earth Pony, the talent of a Unicorn, and the flight of a Pegasus. These types of ponies are extremely rare to find and there is a very complex way to become one. You see, no one can simply just become an Alicorn out of thin air. There is a very long and complicated process that goes into it. Only a select group of ponies can become one if they are destined to do so. Regardless though, this is considered a special week in Equestria. The Summer Sun Celebration would be tomorrow and everypony have already begun preparations for the event.

Well, almost everypony. In the great city of Canterlot, there was a purple Unicorn by the name of Twilight Sparkle who was busy reading a book about ancient Equestrian history surrounding the holiday. She sat in front of a tree reading the book "Predictions and Prophecies" looking to know the backstory of the Summer Sun Celebration. Legend says that there were two Alicorn sisters that ruled the land. The older one raised the Sun every morning and maintained the day, while the younger one raised the Moon every night and kept watch over it. They kept the land in peaceful harmony for many centuries.

But despite that, the younger sister became resentful towards the older one and grew bitter towards her. The reason was because ponies would play outside during the day, but sleep during the night, completely shunning it. Eventually, it all boiled over when the younger sister refused to lower the Moon. The older sister tried to reason with her, but the bitterness and hatred in the young one's heart allowed her to transform into the wicked Nightmare Moon. She vowed to cast the land in eternal darkness and would force everypony to glorify her beautiful night.

Out of desperation, the elder sister ran to find the most powerful weapon in all of Equestria. The Elements of Harmony. With these artifacts, she used them to banish the younger one, sealing her away in the Moon. After that, the elder sister took control of the Sun and Moon and harmony had been maintained ever since. After Twilight read that entire segment, she began to wonder to herself on where she saw that. She remembered seeing it somewhere, but she couldn't remember where. She said to herself "Hmm. Elements of Harmony. I know I heard of those before. But where?" She began looking around to see if it would give her any clues, but she found nothing.

So, she decided to go up to her library to see if she could find anything. She walked happily towards her home, but she soon got stopped by a group of ponies. These were her supposed friends Minuette, Lemon Hearts, and Twinkleshine. Twilight simply stared in shock and didn't really say anything. Twinkleshine said to her "There you are, Twilight! Moondancer is having a little get-together in the West Castle Courtyard. You wanna come?" All three of Twilight's friends leaned towards her with smiles, hoping to get a positive response out of her, but they would find that wouldn't be the case.

Twilight knew she simply didn't have time for this and had to get out of here before Nightmare Moon would make a return. She knew in her head that these girls had no idea about what eternal night would look like or how that would affect their lives, but she knew they were just trying to have some fun before the big celebration. However, she would have to skip this one, not that it mattered to her anyway. She really didn't care about friendship at all and preferred books over them. But she knew better than to be rude to others. So, she simply put on a fake smile and said "Oh, sorry girls. I got a lot of studying to catch up on." She grinned nervously and took off sprinting.

Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine simply watched her run off in confusion and the latter just scoffed in disgust as this was typical behavior of her friend. She couldn't tell you how many times this sort of thing happened. We would be here all day if that happened. She looked at Lemon Hearts and asked "Does that pony do anything except study?" Lemon Hearts said with a sigh "I think she's more interested in books than friends." All three of them turned around and simply walked towards the courtyard. Meanwhile, Twilight kept on running so she could get to the library as fast as possible. Lyra waved at her, but she ignored that and kept running. She went up the staircase and made it to the very top of the tower she was staying at.

She burst open the door and began looking around for Spike who was a dragon that she hatched. So, in a way, she was his mother. Anyway, she said "Spike? Spike?! Spike?" She looked on the ground to find him sitting on the ground and trying to get up. He unintentionally got thrown back by the door and landed hard on the ground. Knowing he that was safe, she moved on and said "There you are." Spike just watched her head towards the bookshelves and followed her there. Twilight said to Spike "Quick! Find me an old copy of Predictions and Prophecies." She looked at him and noticed some sort of red present stuck to his tail. She asked "What's that for?"

Spike looked to see what Twilight was talking about and said "Well, it was a gift for Moondancer, but..." The present fell out of the box and smacked right onto the floor. Twilight glared at Spike and said "Oh Spike. You know we don't have time for that sort of thing." With how things were going so far, she could care less about that supposed gathering that her "friends" were having. And to see Spike be involved in it only made her more frustrated. She was on a mission and no party or whatever it was will get in the way. Nothing or no one would tell her otherwise and if they did, she would make sure they paid the penalty for it no matter who they were.

Spike looked at Twilight and said "But we're on a break." That didn't matter to Twilight. For her, she never took a break whenever it came to work. She was constantly working and if there was something that was bugging her, she would look everywhere until she had that question answered. It might make her look stupid or foolish, but she didn't care what anyone else thought. Besides, when the world is being threatened, Twilight's brain kicks into high gear and starts researching to see how she can combat it and stop it. If this weren't so important, maybe she might be involved in that gathering, but with the idea of eternal night fast approaching, she simply didn't have the time to have fun.

She looked at the book on the floor and lit up her horn. She looked up at her bookshelf and started sorting through books. She grew frustrated and said "No, no, no, no, no, no! Ugh, Spike!" Whenever she couldn't find something, she would often yell to Spike to see if he could find anything at all and potentially help her find it if he didn't already. It was most common with books, but it happened with other things as well. While Twilight was looking for the book, Spike looked through the bookshelf on the other side and found it.

He waved it over to Twilight and said "It's over here!" Twilight used her magic to pull the book over to her, but she accidentally brought Spike down as well. He basically face planted right into the ground and Twilight didn't seem to pay attention. Since he held the book up in the air, Twilight focused on that more than Spike's own safety. She smiled and grabbed the book from him. She walked over to one of the tables and set the book down on it so she could read what the book had to say about the Elements of Harmony.

She looked through the pages and said "Elements, Elements. E, E, E. A-ha! Elements of Harmony. See Mare in the Moon?" Twilight was absolutely confused by that. She obviously knew the story about how the Mare in the Moon came to be, but she wondered how that could be related to the Elements of Harmony. How could an ancient pony legend have anything to do with the most powerful artifacts in all of Equestria? It just didn't make sense to Twilight and she was determined to find out why. She knew there had to be an answer and she began searching through the book to see if she could find an answer to her question in her mind.

Spike overheard it and asked "Mare in the Moon? But that's just an old pony's tale." After he said that, he went back to reorganizing books. Twilight simply ignored that remark and kept searching. She knew that this book would have some sort of answer to her question. There was no way in her mind that this book would leave a cliffhanger like that and not answer such an important question that she had. If that were the case, she had no idea what she'd do. But she tried to stay positive and not focus on that. The important task was to find the answer to her question, not dwell on whether or not history books could leave cliffhangers on certain events.

She read to herself "Mare. Mare. A-ha! The Mare in the Moon. A myth from olden pony times. A powerful pony who wanted to rule Equestria. Defeated by the Elements of Harmony and imprisoned in the Moon. Legend has it that on the longest day of the 1000th year, the stars will aid in her escape and she will bring about nighttime eternal." That absolutely freaked Spike out and he kept putting books away to try and distract himself from that idea, but he simply couldn't hide the fact he might end up having to deal with eternal night and that he might become the next meal for Nightmare Moon. It shocked Twilight even more and she now realized she had to put a stop to this once and for all.

She looked at Spike and asked "Spike, do you know what this means?" Spike had no clue and said no. Unfortunately, he lost his balance on the latter and fell down. But he managed to land on Twilight's back before he could hit the ground. Twilight gave him a pen and quill so that he could begin writing. She said "Take a note please to the princess." Spike hopped off of her back and was ready to write. She began speaking, telling Spike what to write by talking as if she were actually talking to her teacher, Princess Celestia. She said "My dearest teacher, my continuing studies of pony magic have led me to discover that we are on the precipice of disaster." Spike had to stop her because he had no idea how to spell that word and tried to figure out how to spell it.

Twilight gave him suggestions, but he had no idea how to spell those either. So, she just gave up and said "That something really bad is about to happen!" Finally, Spike was able to get it and wrote it down. So, Twilight continued talking as she paced around the library. She said "For you see, the mythical Mare in the Moon is in fact Nightmare Moon and she's about to return to Equestria and bring with her eternal night! Something must be done to make sure this terrible prophecy does not come true! I await your good response. Your Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle." Spike finished up writing the last few words and was finished writing it. Twilight smiled and said "Great! Send it." Spike seemed hesitant at that and didn't really think that was a good idea.

He asked "Now?" He knew that this was a top priority for Twilight, but he knew that Princess Celestia could be very busy at this time prepping for the Summer Sun Celebration and can't focus on this major issue that's bound to happen. But then again, warning Celestia about this might be a good head's up for her so she doesn't have to be unprepared for it when it happens. Spike had to think about what the best possible solution to that was. Twilight, on the other hand, knew right away and wanted that letter sent ASAP. She didn't care if her teacher was busy or not. There was something pretty bad on the way and it was something that couldn't be ignored. Celestia had to know.

She looked at Spike and said "Of course!" She was determined to get that letter to Celestia. She played out all the different scenarios in her head and none of them were good. She knew that if something weren't done, then Equestria would be subject to everlasting darkness and she would have to worship Nightmare Moon constantly just to stay alive and not get eaten as a snack. She shivered at that thought and looked around nervously. She really didn't notice that Spike was staring at her this entire time wondering what was happening with her. She just hoped that Celestia would respond soon because there wasn't much time left and something had to be done before that terrible disaster happens.

Spike said to Twilight "I don't know, Twilight. Princess Celestia's a little busy getting ready for the Summer Sun Celebration and it's like the day after tomorrow." Twilight didn't care if Celestia was busy or not. That was of little relevance to her. Something major was going to happen to Equestria and if it isn't solved within the next 72 hours, then all of the land will be doomed and subject to eternal night which would definitely kill off the plants and the ponies along with it. Equestria would never be the same after that, and it's up to Celestia to make sure she has a plan in place before it is too late. And if Celestia wouldn't do it, then Twilight would do it herself. If it meant keeping Equestria for suffering everlasting night, then so be it.

She looked at Spike and said "That's just it, Spike! The day after tomorrow is the 1000th year of the Summer Sun Celebration. It's imperative that the Princess is told right away!" Spike had no ide what imperative meant and tried figuring it out aloud, but had no success. This just irritated Twilight and she yelled in his face "Important!" Spike fell back onto the bookshelf and had books fall on his head. Spike knew he couldn't win this argument, so he simply just gave in and did what Twilight asked of him.

He said "Okay, okay." He held out the letter and used his fire breath to send the letter away. He said "There. It's on its way." He knew though that Celestia was probably not going to give the response that Twilight was looking for and would suggest something completely different. He said "But I wouldn't hold your breath." Twilight was very confident that Celestia would respond very quickly to her letter and would not ignore it. She knew that there was no way that her teacher would simply glance over this and continue with preparations as if nothing ever happened. That would simply be ridiculous and foolish on her part if she did that.

Twilight looked at Spike and said "Oh, I'm not worried Spike. The princess trusts me completely and all the years she's been my mentor, she's never once doubted me." Spike seemed very skeptical of that and before he could say anything, He held in his breath and burped out a letter from the princess. Twilight simply just smiled as she knew that Celestia would immediately come up with a plan and tell Twilight exactly how to do it. This letter would absolutely prove her case and she grew all the more confident. She said to Spike "See? I told you she'd want to take immediate action." Spike picked up the letter and read it. He grinned at what the letter said and knew that this response was something Twilight will not expect.

He cleared his throat and began reading the letter. He said "My dearest most faithful student Twilight, you know that I value your diligence and trust you completely." Twilight simply smiled as she knew she had this one in the bag. But what was next in the letter would completely throw her off. Spike continued reading and said "But you simply must stop reading those dusty old books." Spike smiled greatly at that as he thought it was quite funny for Celestia to say that to her student and he knew that would get a reaction out of her which unironically did.

Twilight gasped with horror. She couldn't believe what she just heard. Stop reading those dusty old books? How could the princess say something like that? Does she not care about reading books at all? Does she not believe what Twilight is saying? Does she think it's a bunch of bogus? Is it something that she's not concerned about? These were all questions circulating in Twilight's mind as she was trying to comprehend why her teacher would downplay an event like that. Does she not know of the danger that lies ahead? What if Nightmare Moon kidnaps her? What if she tries to kill her? Or ask for a ransom from Equestria's citizens to let her go free? This issue simply could not be ignored. Equestria was about to face eternal night and the response she gets from Celestia is to stop reading those dusty old books.

She grabbed her things and was sent off to the town of Ponyville in a chariot. Spike continued reading the letter on the way there to make sure Twilight understood what was expected of her. He said "My dear Twilight, there is more to a young pony's life than studying. So, I'm sending you to supervise the preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration in this year's location, Ponyville. And I have an even more essential task for you to complete. Make some friends." Twilight groaned at that and simply looked down. She really didn't want to have to deal with that right now and was still quite upset that Celestia didn't address the urgency of this potential disaster the way she wanted to.

Spike smiled and said "Look on the bright side, Twilight. The princess arranged for you to stay in a library. Doesn't that make you happy?" Twilight thought about it and now that she was thinking about it, she actually liked the idea. She would simply just go overlook the preparations here in Ponyville, go back to this library to find what she can about Nightmare Moon, and then go put a stop to it with no problem. After that happened, she would quickly leave Ponyville and go back home to Canterlot, not having to worry about it ever again. Sadly for her though, it would not be that easy. It will only become more challenging from here.

She smiled at Spike and said "Yes. Yes, it does. You know why? Because I'm right. I'll check the preparations as fast as I can, then go to the library to find some proof of Nightmare Moon's return!" However, she was still ignoring the other part of the letter which stated she had to make friends. But she wouldn't let that happen. A threat is looming over Equestria and no is not the time to simply go around and make friends when the world she knows is in danger. She simply couldn't do that. If the entire world wasn't at stake, maybe she would reconsider. But because there is a major threat coming, she has to focus on that more than friendship. It wasn't important to her then, and it's definitely not important to her now. Not with this issue at hand.

Spike looked at Twilight and asked "Then when will you make friends like the princess said?" This only made Twilight more and more irritated because it felt like Celestia was influencing Spike to say these things to her even though she didn't want to hear it. She had more important things at hand and doing something as silly as friendship was going to get in the way of all of that. It was considered a waste of time and meant nothing to her at all. Not in the past, not in the present, or in the future. All she wanted to do is read up about taking out Nightmare Moon and then just head back to Canterlot never to be seen again.

She looked at Spike and said "She said to check on preparations. I am her student and I'll do my royal duty. But the fate of Equestria does not rest on me making friends." The chariot finally landed and Twilight and Spike got out. The former said to the guards "Thank you sirs." They nodded and then flied in the air back to Canterlot. Spike had an idea and he was going to make sure it worked whether or not Twilight wanted to do it. It was very clear that Celestia wanted Twilight to make friends, so he was going to do everything he could to make sure Twilight followed through with that royal order regardless of how she felt about it.

He said "Maybe the ponies in Ponyville have interesting things to talk about." They saw a pink Earth Pony by the name of Pinkie Pie come up and suddenly just stop in front of them. Spike smiled and said to Twilight "Come on Twilight. Just try." Twilight still wasn't sure about this and really just wanted to run and hide. But it couldn't hurt just to say hi to somepony. It was a nice gesture and it was something that could be done quickly and she could move along. Besides, what's the harm in doing something so simple like that? Surely, nothing's bound to go wrong here. Things will go just fine and there's nothing to worry about at all.

Twilight looked at Pinkie and said with hesitance "Uh, hello?" Pinkie somehow just jumped in the air gasping really loudly and then quickly dashed away. So much for "making friends." It just proved Twilight's point that it was a waste of time. She looked off to the side and said "Well, that sure was interesting." It definitely was and something she hadn't really come across in her lifetime. But she couldn't really focus on that right now. She had preparations to oversee and then more reading in the library. This was definitely going to be an interesting day.

So, to review, Twilight had to deal with a family brunch, shown a world record, get fashion makeovers, have her pet dragon tell his entire life story to a complete stranger, and have an unexpected surprise party. Twilight was sitting upstairs on the bed with a pillow over her head completely frustrated that she couldn't get hardly anything done. She could have been spending hours in this library trying to find proof that Nightmare Moon will make a return, but instead, she had to put up with all of this ridiculous friend making which completely wasted her time. She looked at the clock and groaned to herself. She wanted to be able to concentrate, but since there was a bunch of ponies partying downstairs, she simply couldn't do that.

Spike opened the door and said to Twilight "Hey Twilight! Pinkie Pie's starting pin the tail on the pony. Wanna play?" Twilight glared at Spike with irritation. She was mad that all this time was wasted on stupid friendship and he wanted to ask if she wanted to play pin the tail on the pony? The freaking nerve! That's the last thing she wanted to do. She wanted to study, not play games with a bunch of strangers. It was clear to her that Spike didn't express her concerns and that she was the only one that seemed to be worried about this. It angered her, but there was really nothing she could do about it even if she wanted to.

She yelled to Spike "NO! All these ponies in this town are CRAZY! Do you know what time it is?" Spike looked at her with disappointment because he had tried all day to get Twilight to make some friends and when there was a party being thrown just for her, this is how she behaves. Still resentful, and locked away from everyone else completely isolated. Spike saw it coming, but he thought that Twilight would at least have the decency to attend the party. Clearly, he was wrong about that because nothing had changed at all. She was still the same pony as she was this morning when they arrived.

He said "It's the eve of the Summer Sun Celebration. Everypony has to stay up or they'll miss the Princess raise the Sun. You really should lighten up Twilight. It's a party!" He went back downstairs and shut the door. Twilight mocked him a little bit before turning over on her back on the bed. She was clearly frustrated and angered at this point and she didn't know what to do. She just stared at the ceiling with anger and simply just talked to herself in order to voice her frustration with everything that has happened in the last 48 hours.

She said "Ugh. Here I thought I had time to learn more about the Elements of Harmony, but silly me, all this ridiculous friend making has kept me from it!" She rolled over on her side and simply stared out the window. But then, she saw the Moon and had a sad look on her face. She went up to the window and began repeating the words to herself. She said "Legend has it that on the longest day of the 1000th year, the stars will aid her escape and she will bring about everlasting night. I hope the Princess was right. I really hope it's all just an old pony tale." Suddenly, the door opened and Spike came out telling Twilight it was time to go.

He said "Come on, Twilight. It's time to watch the Sunrise." Spike went back downstairs and Twilight followed suit. However, before she left, she looked at the Moon one last time and sighed to herself. She hoped it was false and that it was all made up. She couldn't imagine having to deal with everlasting night. It was just too much to comprehend. She had no idea if she could possibly put up with that. She may never see the Sun again and see the Moon for the rest of her short life before she eventually perishes from starvation. Hopefully, that never happens. But if the legend is true, she hopes that someone will save her and the rest of Equestria from this fate.

Meanwhile, deep in the North Celestial Sea, there lies a creature in deep slumber. A creature that no one has ever seen before. Suddenly, its scales lit up and the great beast awoke. It growled in anger as it detected a major threat somewhere and it had to go stop it. It began swimming up to the surface as fast as it could and eventually made it to the top. The creature looked around to see the major city of Manehattan in the distance and knew that it was in unfamiliar territory. It let out a great roar letting everyone know that he's coming. It's name is Godzilla. The King Of The Monsters has finally returned and he will take back what was once his, ruling this land once more as its king. But this threat had to be taken out. He began marching to where he had to go and ponies watched as this giant creature walked through the city with little to no problem.

Back in Ponyville, everypony gathered in Town Hall to watch Princess Celestia do the Sunrise and celebrate a brand new day. Everypony was excited except for Twilight. She was still very nervous about what was gonna happen. She had no idea if Equestria would ever see the Sun again or they even managed to live another day. There was too much to comprehend right now regardless of what others were doing. Pinkie showed up to Twilight and said "Isn't this exciting?! Are you excited cause I'm excited! I never been so excited well except for the time when I saw you walking in this town and I went *makes gasping noises* But I mean really. Who can top that?" Twilight rolled her eyes and just passed off Pinkie as crazy. There's no point in trying to figure what she was saying, so it was just best to ignore it.

The birds finally began singing and the spotlight shined down on Mayor Mare, the mayor of Ponyville. She said "Fillies and Gentlecolts! As Mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!" Ponies cheered with excitement and Twilight just looked around a bit before the crowd settled down. Mayor Mare said "In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the Sunrise and celebrate this as the longest day of the year. And now it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the pony who gives us the Sun and the Moon each and every day, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria, Princess Celestia!"

While the Mayor was talking, Twilight looked up in the sky and saw that the stars moved towards the Moon and the imprint of Nightmare Moon was gone meaning that she was free now. After Rarity opened the curtains, she noticed that Celestia wasn't there. Twilight began to panic as it seemed to be that the legend so far is being fulfilled. She said "This can't be good." There was whispering and murmuring amongst the ponies and the Mayor looked at all the ponies with worry. Even she knew something was up.

She said "Remain calm, everypony. There must be a reasonable explanation." After Nightmare Moon escaped, Godzilla's scales glowed some more and he began picking up the pace as he had to hurry to get to the location before the threat got there and it was too late. He roared once more and kept on marching there, but at a faster pace. Back in Town Hall, Pinkie was excited at the concept of trying to figure out a mystery as if she's Sherlock Holmes or something and solving it. However, most of the answers she would come with weren't really that great to be completely honest. But she really didn't care that much.

She said "Oh, I love guessing games! Is she hiding?" She tried looking around, but didn't really move at all. Twilight could only simply stare in shock at that because Pinkie was treating this as if it were a game or something and everypony else was freaking out wondering where their princess could be. Rarity went through the entire back part of the Town Hall, but she couldn't find Celestia. She looked high and low. Near and far. But no matter where she looked, she could not find the princess at all. This was going to make everypony panic more, Rarity thought. So, she walked back out to the balcony to tell everypony the fate of their princess.

She said "She's gone." Everypony gasped in horror and it only worsened their fears, including Twilight. Everything that the legend has said so far has turned out to be right. This wasn't looking good and something had to happen quickly before things really get out of hand. It was only a matter of time before Nightmare Moon revealed herself and reclaim her throne as ruler of Equestria. With this new information, Twilight assumed that Celestia had already been captured and held hostage somewhere in Equestria that probably nopony would be brave enough to venture off to for fear of getting murdered by their night ruler.

Pinkie looked at Twilight and said "Ooh, she's good." However, things changed in a matter of seconds when Pinkie yelped out in fear. Everypony else did the same. They all saw blue mist starting to appear from the balcony and Twilight knew exactly who that was. There was only one creature who had that kind of smoke. Twilight began to panic internally as this was unfolding because that confirmed her worst fear and now all of Equestria was doomed because no one took her seriously. They all just passed it off as worrying about nothing. The thought angered Twilight, but fear was currently taking precedence as she was just waiting to get her death sentence from the tyrannical mare from above and get it over with.

She said "Oh no. Nightmare Moon." The mist dissipated and revealed Nightmare Moon in her pony form. Spike just fainted and everypony stood there in shock not saying a word. This was it. Everypony was gonna die now and Equestria will be cast in eternal darkness with ponies unable to grow food or plants which will eventually lead to their demise. That's only when they're not bowing down and worshipping Nightmare Moon hoping that they will be spared by her. Anyway, Nightmare Moon grinned at the amount of ponies that were standing there and was ready to make her return speech.

She said "Oh, my beloved subjects. It's been so long since I've seen your precious, little Sun-loving faces." Everypony was trembling in fear as she spoke worrying for their lives about what may happen in mere seconds and how they may be affected by it. However, Rainbow Dash demanded an answer on where Celestia went. This pony did not scare her nor intimidate her at all. She was going to show this pony who's boss and teach her a lesson not to mess with her at all in any circumstance. She had the utmost confidence that Nightmare Moon would simply beg to be spared and would tell her where Celestia was and that she would never come back to this land ever again completely leaving Equestria in peace.

Rainbow said "What did you do with our princess?" She attempted to fly up and attack Nightmare Moon, but Applejack held her back by the tail making sure she didn't escape. Nightmare Moon simply laughed at this revelation. A pegasus trying to act all tough and fight an Alicorn in a battle? The very nerve. This little foal would stand no chance against her. She has Alicorn magic and can do many dangerous things. The best this pegasus could do is being able to fly really fast. That was about it. There would be no way for Rainbow to escape if she just held her in her magic grasp in the air. Clearly, this pony was foolish for trying to challenge a monarch like her and she would definitely prove it.

She said "Why? Am I not royal enough for you? Don't you know who I am?" Rainbow obviously didn't know the answer to that and simply growled at Nightmare Moon. Pinkie saw this as an opportunity to play more guessing games and try to figure out who Nightmare Moon was. But, as you would expect, she didn't exactly provide the greatest answers. It would only make you shake your head and wonder how on Earth this pony could possibly come up with those freaking answers. It would definitely leave a lot of people frustrated if they tried to figure out how exactly Pinkie came up with those answers and why she would think they would work.

Anyway, she said "Oh, more guessing games. Um, Hokey Smokes? How about Queen Meanie? No, Black Snootie! Black Snootie!" Applejack got irritated with that and simply stuffed an apple in Pinkie's mouth to get her to be quiet. She figured that if Pinkie kept talking, she was going to get all of them killed and she would be the only one to blame. Nightmare Moon didn't seem to care about what Pinkie was saying and only rolled her eyes. She thought to herself that ponies must have gotten a lot crazier over the last thousand years in her absence. Clearly, something was wrong with that pink pony and she needed to get checked. She needed some help.

She turned over to Fluttershy and asked "Does my crown no longer count now that I've been imprisoned for a thousand years?" Fluttershy was absolutely terrified of Nightmare Moon being that close to her and the birds flew away. Nightmare Moon then turned to Rarity and said "Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?" She was expecting some witty answer saying they had no idea and she would reveal her big plan. But somepony put a foil on those plans. Twilight. She remembered everything about it and at this point, she was ready to confront Nightmare Moon about this and demand that she bring Princess Celestia back.

She spoke up and said "I did. And I know who you are. You're the Mare in the Moon. Nightmare Moon!" Everypony gasped with horror and Nightmare Moon simply smiled with glee. Somepony had actually paid attention to the legend for once, Nightmare Moon thought. Clearly, most of these ponies have no idea who she was and acted as if this was a complete surprise, but this pony, she knew it all along. There's something different about her. There's definitely something special in her. Somepony that separates her from the rest. Nightmare Moon smiled gleefully at that thought as she tried to figure out what set Twilight apart from everypony else in the room.

She said "Well, well, well. Somepony who remembers me. Then you also know why I am here." Twilight tried to think about that and she knew the answer, but everypony was watching her and she was in the presence of royalty, so it made her quite nervous. She had already spoken up once, but that was completely unexpected. Now to do it twice with everypony watching her, it made Twilight very nervous. She wanted to give Nightmare Moon the answer, but all of this pressure was getting to her. She was never used to this kind of thing and in such a big moment like this, it didn't help Twilight relax.

She said nervously "You're here to... to..." She just gulped nervously and Nightmare Moon laughed once more. Clearly, this pony didn't give the answer that she was looking for, but she knew that Twilight knew the answer to that question. But now's not the time to focus on that. It's time to make a declaration to the ponies that Equestria shall be cast in eternal darkness for the rest of their lives and that they shall praise her as their new Queen and ruler of the land. She smiled at the thought of it. No longer would she have an elder sister to get in the way of her plans. No longer would anyone shun her night. No longer would anyone hide in fear. Today, things will begin with a new chapter. A long and glorious reign. A place where everypony would adore Nightmare Moon as their ruler and they will appreciate the night forever.

She said "Remember this day, little ponies. For it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last FOREVER! HA HA HA! HA HA HA!" Everypony trembled in fear and Twilight was scared out of her mind. She knew things weren't good. Eventually, Mayor Mare got mad and wanted her detained so that they could interrogate her and coax her into telling where Celestia was. But she forgot that it was not going to be that easy. It was going to be a lot harder than what she expected it to be.

She said "Seize her! Only she knows where the princess is!" The guards flew up to detain Nightmare Moon, but the evil tyrant would not allow that to happen so easily. She saw the guards coming and growled at them. She would not allow some pegasi guards arrest her and stop her from achieving her goal. She was far more powerful than them and could easily defeat them with no problem whatsoever. She was going to prove to them that she was more powerful than they were and that they stood no chance against her. She had to get them out of her way so she could start making changes to begin her glorious reign.

She said to the guards "Stand back, you fools!" She gave evil laughter again before yeeting the guards away from her and turning back into mist. She went down to the front doors and burst them open disappearing off into the night. Nightmare Moon was so glad to finally be back in Equestria and getting back to her reign of terror to make sure everypony would fear her and they would worship and adore her for ages to come. She did stop at the library and overheard the conversation Twilight was having with the ponies she had met. She heard that the Elements of Harmony were last in seen in the Castle of Two Sisters which Nightmare Moon knew all too well since that was her childhood home growing up. She quickly headed off to the Everfree Forest to begin setting up challenges for these six ponies to face.

She thought there was no way these ponies would be able to get past her obstacles. They were nobodies. Ponies that no one expected to actually go out and fight the current threat that lied in Equestria. Surely, they would stumble at some point. Nightmare Moon was completely shocked at what she saw. These six ponies made it through every challenge that she threw at them. She tried a collapsing cliff, a manticore, scary looking trees, a giant sea serpent, and even a flight group. None of those seemed to work on these ponies. It made her very frustrated. But just because they made it through the challenges, it doesn't mean they'll be able to defeat her.

She made it to the castle and waited for the six ponies to get there. She saw Twilight perform some sort of spell and that sent Nightmare Moon into panic mode. She did not want anyone to get their hooves on these Elements, not without her explicate permission. She wasn't about to have some Unicorn try and defeat her again with those artifacts and have Celestia get free again. She could not allow that to happen. She was defeated once, she will not be defeated again. So, she began to pick up the Elements into the air and form a tornado. It completely scared Twilight and Nightmare Moon knew she had to act now before Twilight received backup. So, she teleported the Elements away, but had no clue that Twilight teleported with her.

She teleported to another room and saw Twilight cough a bit. She then noticed Twilight looking at her and gasping. So Nightmare Moon laughed evilly as she held the Elements in her grasp. Since she had them in her possession, Twilight had no sort of defense against her. Lightning and thunder went off in the background and simply stood on the platform waiting for Twilight to bow before her and recognize her as her Queen. But instead, Twilight grew angry and stomped her hoof angrily. Nightmare Moon simply thought it was ridiculous and said "You're kidding. You're kidding, right?" But Twilight ignored her and charged at her anyway. Oh well. Might as well get this over with, Nightmare Moon thought. She got into a battle stance and ran towards Twilight. However, Twilight teleported away from her and Nightmare Moon suddenly stopped.

She looked to see where Twilight went and she heard a noise. She looked behind her and saw that Twilight was were the Elements were sitting. Twilight tried lighting up the Elements, and that made Nightmare Moon angry. She would not let this Unicorn defeat her like this. She turned into mist and charged right back at her. She appeared in front of Twilight and magic Twilight tried threw her back and she hit the ground. However, the Elements were still glowing. Nightmare Moon thought it was over and glared at the Elements. She said "No, no!" Twilight thought that would defeat her, but then the glowing stopped. It completely shocked her and she had no idea what to say.

She said "But where's the sixth element?" Nightmare Moon laughed evilly and smashed her hooves to the ground shattering the Elements into pieces. She did it. She finally did it. With the Elements gone, there was nothing that could stop her now. She could finally rule Equestria once and for all and everypony would glorify her beautiful night and no one will ever spoil her art again. She simply glared at Twilight for thinking that she could defeat an Alicorn with only five artifacts. She knew Twilight hit rock bottom and there would be no way up from this.

She said "You little foal! Thinking you could defeat me! Now you will never see your princess or your Sun. The night will last FOREVER! HA HA HA! HA HA HA!" Twilight knew that this wasn't what she had hoped would happen. Everything she known was now gone. There would be no more Princess Celestia or the Sun. There would be no more food to grow. There would be no more happiness or freedom. But then, Twilight heard voices coming from behind her. She knew it was the ponies she met and that's when she realized it all made sense. It finally clicked with her.

She looked at Nightmare Moon with confidence "You think you can destroy the Elements of Harmony just like that? Well, you're wrong!" Nightmare Moon didn't like the defiance she was getting from this Unicorn and glared at her. But Twilight ignored that. She said "Because the spirits of the Elements of Harmony are right HERE!" Suddenly, the broken pieces began floating and Nightmare Moon couldn't believe her eyes. She was confused and Twilight explained to her what she meant. She said "Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt, represents the spirit of Honesty!" The pieces belonging to that Element flew over to Applejack and circled around her.

Twilight continued and said "Fluttershy, who tamed the manticore with her compassion, represents the spirit of kindness!" The pieces belonging to that Element made it's way over to Fluttershy and circled around her as well. Twilight kept talking and said "Pinkie Pie, who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represents the spirit of laughter!" The pieces belonging to that Element made it over to Pinkie and also circled around her. Twilight continued talking and said "Rarity, who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift, represents the spirit of Generosity!" The pieces belonging to that Element flew over to Rarity and circled around her just like the others. Twilight continued again and said "And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart's desire, represents the spirit of Loyalty!"

The pieces belonging to that Element flew over to Rainbow and circled around her like it was for the other four. Twilight finally wrapped up her speech by saying "The spirits of these five ponies got us through every challenge you threw at us!" Nightmare Moon tried coming up with a retort this entire time, but then she thought of the perfect one. Despite what Twilight just said, there was still no sixth element which meant the other five won't work and she can still be ruler. They would have no comeback for that if she went forward with that retort. Then it could be completely useless for them to use these items at all.

She said "You still don't have the sixth element! The spark didn't work!" Twilight could only shake her head at that remark and she had a good comeback for that one. It was clear to Twilight that Nightmare Moon still didn't understand what she was talking about. But that's what you get with a villain. They're not always the smartest people or this case, ponies around. She was ready to give her answer to Nightmare Moon and then maybe the tyrant would see what she was talking about and finally surrender.

She said "But it did. A different kind of spark. I felt it the very moment how happy I was to hear you, to see you, how much I cared about you. The spark ignited inside me. When I realized that you all are MY FRIENDS!" Suddenly, a white light came from above and revealed the sixth element. It blinded Nightmare Moon and she looked away before the light disappeared. Twilight looked at her and said "You see Nightmare Moon, when the Elements are ignited by the... the spark, that resides in the hearts of us all, it creates the sixth element. The Element of Magic!" The Elements all glowed and turned into necklaces for the others and a crown for Twilight. The rainbow began to form and Nightmare Moon had to act fast. That thing was coming for her. So, she blasted up her horn and pushed the Rainbow back.

It met at a stalemate for several seconds, but Nightmare Moon was able to get the upper hand and blasted the rainbow away which caused the six ponies to get hurt and fall to the ground. Nightmare Moon stood there for a couple of seconds and then laughed evilly as she defeated the magic of friendship. Meanwhile, Godzilla had been marching through Equestria and noticed how different it looked from Earth. No longer did he notice humans walking around, but ponies instead. Maybe these creatures would be friendlier, he thought in his mind. He clearly was on a different planet, but he thought that the times had changed where the humans went extinct and ponies replaced them as the dominant species, even though that wasn't the case.

He saw bright lights coming from the Castle of the Two Sisters in the Everfree Forest and began walking there. He saw the rainbow being reined down on Nightmare Moon and noticed how she defeated it. He simply huffed in anger and moved to get a closer look. He saw the ponies lying there on the ground and growled in anger. He knew who the threat was and he was going to take it out. He lit up his scales and began charging up his nuclear energy. Inside, Nightmare Moon felt great that she was able to defeat the magic of friendship with hardly any problem and still is standing unscathed. However, she heard a noise coming from outside. She heard it getting louder and then the next thing she knows, she gets hit in the chest with Godzilla's atomic breath.

She fell to the ground and Godzilla stepped inside the castle to fight this evil pony. Nightmare Moon finally stood up and looked at her opponent. Her eyes went wide. Standing before her is this giant reptile looking creature that probably about eight times her size and glaring at her as if he wants to challenge her. Not to mention the fact that he simply just blasted her down to the ground with relative ease. She grunted at the creature and Godzilla responded by letting out a large roar declaring battle. Nightmare Moon flew up in the air and began charging at Godzilla. Godzilla swung his tail at her and it struck her to the ground. She tried blasting him with magic, but he simply absorbed it as if it did no damage to him. He stepped on her and began squeezing her down with his foot. Nightmare Moon started turning blue and couldn't breathe, but she managed to light up her horn and teleport away.

Godzilla was confused and began looking around. Suddenly, Nightmare Moon hit him as hard as she could and he fell to the ground. Nightmare Moon smiled at that, growing confident she could defeat this creature. She lit up her horn and began blasting magic at him. However, he quickly got up and blasted his atomic breath right back at her. The beams met each other and stalemated for a couple of seconds, but Nightmare Moon pushed her beam forward and sent Godzilla flying backwards. He roared in pain as he got burned from the blast and rested his head on the ground. Nightmare Moon smiled and turned to take out the ponies that were still lying on the ground.

Godzilla growled with anger and he knew he couldn't just watch this mare destroy innocent ponies like that. So, he got up and lit up his scales. He picked up Nightmare Moon and threw her against the wall before landing on the platform. She groaned in pain and just before she could retaliate, Godzilla fired his atomic breath at her and it completely engulfed her, creating a mushroom cloud explosion and a blinding orange light. Once it finally settled, the six ponies began to stir and reawake themselves into consciousness. Rainbow rubbed her head and said "My head." It felt like someone had taken a jackhammer and rammed it inside her head.

Applejack looked at the group and asked "Everypony okay?" The group nodded and some of them began to stand up. Rarity noticed that her tail had grown back after she cut off and gave it to Steven the Serpent. It made her so happy that she finally got it back so relatively quickly. But Fluttershy noticed something different besides the tail having grown back. There was something around her neck that would definitely match her mane and everything.

Rarity said "Oh thank goodness." Fluttershy commented on how nice her necklace looked and Rarity did the same. Finally, everypony saw what they had. All of them had necklaces around their neck, but Twilight had a crown on her head which signified that she was the leader of the group. The elements sparkled in the moonlight and everypony was so amazed by how they looked that it made them extremely happy. Applejack made a comment about how she thought the Elements were a bunch of hooey, but that they truly do represent the magic of friendship.

Suddenly, the Sun appeared in the sky and a voice said "Indeed you do." The yellow light came away from the Sun and through the window before revealing Princess Celestia. All of the ponies bowed before her and Twilight came up to her teacher saying her name. Celestia smiled at Twilight and said "Twilight Sparkle. My faithful student. I knew you could do it." Twilight seemed confused by that because she didn't remember defeating Nightmare Moon, but Celestia explained. She said "I told you that you needed to make some friends. Nothing more. I saw the signs of Nightmare Moon's return and I knew you had the magic inside to defeat her. But you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart. Moreover, you inspired someone else to help you defeat her. Now, if only another will as well. Princess Luna."

It turns out that Godzilla's atomic breath destroyed Nightmare Moon and set Princess Luna free. Speaking of which, Luna finally opened her eyes in horror and Celestia walked over to her. Celestia said "It's been a thousand years since I have seen you like this. Time to put our differences behind us. We were meant to rule together, little sister." Luna felt absolutely guilty about what she's done and didn't really want to look at her older sister in the eyes. The group was confused at that and Celestia asked Luna "Will you accept my friendship?" Luna looked away for a second and thought about it. The group was worried about the decision she would make and Pinkie fell down. Luna realized that Celestia was right and after suffering for an entire millennia, she was ready to start anew.

She ran up to her sister in tears and said "I'm so sorry! I've missed you so much, big sister." Celestia said how much she missed her sister too and they cried together as they were reunited once more. After some quick crying, all of them noticed Godzilla standing outside watching the situation unfold. Celestia thanked him for assisting the Mane Six defeat Nightmare Moon and Godzilla simply gave a grunt in satisfaction. He looked at Luna and she turned away from him in shame. He lowered his head down to her and she looked at him. He gave her a small grin and Luna smiled. Then he looked at the Mane Six. He lowered his head down to Twilight and some smoke came out of his snout. Twilight went up to him and petted him on the snout and he simply stared at her with a neutral expression.

He moved his head away and let out a large roar of victory. This was another successful takedown of a threat and now the world was peaceful again. He turned around and began walking away from the castle. He headed back towards the North Celestial Ocean in Manehattan. The group watched him leave and they all had curious looks on their faces. Well, with the exception of Celestia. She knew this was coming. Everypony else was still trying to comprehend that. Twilight looked at Fluttershy and asked "Fluttershy, do you have any idea what kind of creature that is?" Fluttershy said she had no idea and she had never seen a creature like him before. Twilight looked back at the window and smiled as Godzilla walked away. He might live in the ocean, but he was definitely her big pet that she could call upon anytime she was in danger.

Author's Note

AN: Well, we've reached the end of another chapter! I had a lot of fun writing this chapter. I'm definitely not trying to steal the spotlight from the Mane Six, but after seeing a bunch of Crazyboy music videos on YouTube, it gave me these ideas. Also, for those of you who live in the United States, it's the one year anniversary since President name only Joe Biden was inaugurated. It's been a complete disaster this last year, but I saw it coming. I knew he was going to be a disaster. However, I'm not here to discuss politics. So, leave your political opinions for the blog posts I make asking those types of questions. Anyways, hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: Bearing destruction! When Snips and Snails think it's a good idea to bring an Ursa Minor to Ponyville to see Trixie defeat one, it causes chaos in Ponyville. Godzilla feels the world being threatened again and returns to Ponyville to fight this bear. Will the King Of The Monsters be able to put this creature back to slumber, or will the bear find a way to get past him?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 3: Kaiju vs. Space Bear

It was another beautiful sunny day in the wonderful land of Equestria. Inside the Golden Oaks Library, Spike was helping Twilight practice magic tricks. So far, it had been a major success. Twilight was able to nail every single one of them that were listed on the chart. With this next trick, Spike felt quite confident that Twilight would be able to pull it off. She's already made this far, so why would she fail on this one? He looked at Twilight with a confident smile and said "Come on, Twilight. You can do it." Twilight felt pretty confident right now, but she took it with humility. She didn't want to be overconfident on this and completely mess up. That would make her look bad.

She looked at Spike and said "Okay, here it goes." She lit up her horn and a magical aura formed around Spike's snout. Spike closed his eyes with a grin waiting for it to happen. Eventually after about three seconds, a mustache appeared on Spike's face and Twilight stopped her magic flow. Spike looked at the mustache and was quite impressed. Ever since he met Rarity, he always wanted to impress her. So, he thought it would be a good idea to get the mustache on his face so that he could flirt with Rarity. Obviously, it would go as you would expect, but Spike's too young to understand that concept yet. So, we'll let him have his fun for now before we tell him the harsh truth.

Spike looked at Twilight and said "Ha ha! You did it!" He rushed over to the canvas and placed a checkmark to magic trick number 25. He said "Growing magic. That's number 25. Twenty five types of tricks and counting." Twilight blushed a little bit at the compliment and looked away shyly. He looked at the mirror and said with a smile "And I think this is the best trick so far. Hello Rarity. What's that? Oh, it's nothing. Just my awesome mustache." He laughed a little bit and Twilight shook her head, smiling a bit. She knew that Rarity wouldn't even think of Spike that way, but she didn't want to break his little heart. So, she just let him live his fantasy.

She looked at Spike and said "Sorry, Romeo. As attractive and enticing as you look, it's just for practice and it's gotta come go." She lit up her horn again so she could get rid of the mustache. Spike wasn't too fond of the idea and didn't exactly want to give up his beautiful mustache quite yet. He wanted to show Rarity so that she could fall in love with him and then maybe even get married sometime. Wait, what? Uh, cut! You didn't hear nothing! Moving on! Spike had a pleading look on his face that basically begged Twilight not to remove the mustache, however, that effort was in vain because Twilight removed it anyway.

He said "Wait! Oh, rats." He covered up his face, but it basically did nothing. Twilight laughed a bit and then they walked out into Ponyville. Spike was mentioning how great Twilight was doing and how impressed he was with her. He said "Twenty five, Twilight. That's twenty five different kinds of tricks and counting. But I thought Unicorns were only supposed to have a little magic that matches their special talents." That's how it would normally go for Unicorns, but Twilight was special. While other Unicorn's talents might be cooking or singing, Twilight's was specifically magic. So, it sets her apart from the rest.

Twilight smiled at Spike and said "True, for ponies who's special talents are for things like cooking or singing or math, but what if a Unicorn's special talent is magic?" It was definitely an interesting question to ask. After the events of Nightmare Moon, Twilight really began to examine why she was so different amongst her fellow Unicorns. It definitely took a while and she still hasn't come up with an answer yet. She's confident she'll find one, but she knows in the back of her mind that she may never figure it out and just accept it how it is, leaving it completely unsolved.

Spike looked at Twilight and said "Like you, Twilight. And you know a ton of magic." Twilight felt happy when Spike said that. She always knew that Spike would go above and beyond to compliment her. After all, he is her number one assistant. So it would make sense as to why he would praise her that much, even if he was exaggerating a tad bit. But that didn't really bother her at all. He was considered family to her and even though he might go a little far on the compliments, she still loved him.

Twilight looked at Spike and said "Oh, Spike stop. I'm sure there's lots of ponies right here in Ponyville that know just as much magic as me." Spike thought that was absolutely ridiculous. Twilight was simply downplaying her abilities and underestimating her skills. True, she might not be prideful about her talent, but she is downplaying it way too much. She needs to have a little bit more confidence in herself. Not many Unicorns can do 25 different magic tricks in one sitting, so the fact that Twilight can do that is truly remarkable. She has a different kind of blood in her. A special type that was selected by a higher figure.

Spike said "Are you kidding? I don't think there's another Unicorn in all of Equestria with your kind of ability, Twilight." Twilight simply smiled nervously as it was clear that Spike had WAY too much faith in her abilities and should definitely come down to Earth a little bit. However, their moment was cut short as Snips and Snails came running towards them all excited and everything as if they literally just found the cure to cancer or something. But regardless, there was something interesting going on, and these two wanted to share it with Twilight and Spike.

Snails said "Gain way! Coming through!" Spike was horrified at what he saw and then got hauled away by those two. He got stuck on Snips's head and Twilight simply watched what was happening as he got carried away by those two foals. Spike wanted an explanation for this. Here he was, talking to Twilight about her magical abilities, and then next thing he knows, these two boneheads come running down the street like chickens with their heads cut off, and just haul him away as if he were some item being thrown into the bed of a pickup truck. And if that wasn't enough, Snips' horn is poking right at his chin, so he could impale him at any moment.

He said "Snips! Snails! What's going on?" The two of them stop and Snips yeets Spike into the air before he crashes right onto the back of a wall and groans in pain. The excitement they had on their faces was unbelievable. They literally had massive poop-eating grins on their faces and just looked at Spike as if they enjoyed watching him suffer like some serial killer at 2 AM in the morning. They were super excited to tell Spike about this. They mentioned that there was a new Unicorn in town and apparently, she was the best one in Equestria. This caught Twilight's attention and it made her sad. Spike thought these two were bluffing and gave proper credit to Twilight.

Twilight was curious about this Unicorn, so she asked the two "Where is this Unicorn?" If what these two were saying was true, then she might have an issue on her hooves. Here she thought that she might stand unopposed even though she didn't want to admit it, and now she has a challenge from somepony else who claims to have the same abilities as her. She believed that it would go as you would expect it to go. This was definitely going to be a long ride ahead for her and Spike as well.

Snails said "She's in the town square. Come on!" He hopped over Spike and dashed off towards the middle of town. Snips was excited as well and took off. Both Spike and Twilight got curious and followed the two to the town square. They made it there and it was quite crowded with ponies. This was the first thing interesting that had happened since Godzilla took out Nightmare Moon. Oh yeah, word spread quite quickly in this town and they were all still trying to recover from that since they now had a Kaiju living amongst them deep in the North Celestial Ocean just outside of Manehattan. It was definitely a lot to process and this event happening here put that reality to the side.

Suddenly, a voice spoke saying "Come one, come all. Come and witness the amazing magic of the Great and Powerful Trixie!" The said pony made an entrance and smiled at the crowd drawing gasps from them. She looked at them and said "Watch in awe as the Great and Powerful Trixie performs the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony eyes!" Some fireworks went off and Rarity gave her two bits of the matter at hand. Spike was attempting to give the credit to Twilight, but then he realized he was standing right next to Rarity, so he fumbled his words and ran off to get his mustache so he could "impress" her. Rarity looked confused and Twilight asked if there was anything wrong with being talented.

Applejack said there was no problem with having magical talent as long as you're not going around bragging about it to every pony you see out on the street. Rarity also gave her comments about how one pony with magical abilities does not make them better than anyone else, which unintentionally made Twilight feel guilty. Rainbow smiled and said how that was her job being better than everypony else and Applejack gave her a glare. She turned around and took a massive dump on magic, but Applejack still had that glare on her face which proves that Rainbow didn't understand why Applejack was glaring at her in the first place.

Trixie got upset at this and said to the crowd "Well, well, well. It seems we have some neighsayers in the audience. Who is so ignorant as to challenge the magical ability of the Great and Powerful Trixie?! Do they not know that they are in the presence of the most magical Unicorn in all of Equestria?!" Rarity blew that off as bogus and Spike tried hyping up Twilight, but he got silenced by her as she didn't want to get shamed by her friends for trying to "show off." Twilight pulled Spike aside and explained to him about how she is afraid that her friends might shun her by using magic since they did the same for Trixie.

Some more fireworks went off and Rainbow had enough. She wanted an explanation for why Trixie was so insistent on being the most powerful Unicorn in all of Equestria. So, she asked Trixie "So, Great and Powerful Trixie, what makes you think you're so awesome anyway?" Trixie simply laughed that off as it was clear to her that Rainbow was doubting her abilities or lack thereof, and was trying to make her look like a fool in front of the entire town. So, she planned on silencing this doubter by dropping a jaw-dropping fact on her that would get her to shut up and sit back down in the audience, no longer causing interruptions.

She said "Why, only the Great and Powerful Trixie has magic strong enough to vanquish the DREADED URSA MAJOR!" Some fireworks appeared in the sky showing an animation of an Ursa Major and both Snips and Snails were left speechless at that. It was considered very difficult to defeat an Ursa Major, so the fact that Trixie dropped this bomb on everypony left quite the impression. She looked at the crowd with a mischievous grin and said "When all hope was lost, all ponies of Hoofington had nopony to turn to. But the Great and Powerful Trixie stepped in and with her awesome magic, vanquished the Ursa Major and sent it back to its cave, deep within the Everfree Forest." Snips and Snails easily bought into that and declared her the most talented pony in all of Equestria.

Spike didn't buy that remark and retorted with trying to promote Twilight which got his mouth literally zipped by her as she didn't want him saying anything about her magical abilities. Trixie just laughed and said "It's true, my enthusiastic little admirers. Trixie is most certainly the best in Ponyville." After she said that, it went dead silent and all you could hear was crickets in the background. Trixie got cocky and said "Don't believe the Great and Powerful Trixie? Well then, I challenge you Ponyvilleians: Anything you can do, I can do better. Any takers, anyone? Hmm? Or is Trixie destined to be the greatest equine who has ever lived?!" Some more fireworks went off and Spike couldn't take it anymore.

He took off the zipper and begged Twilight to do something about this pony and challenge her to a duel. Twilight obviously said no to that and didn't want to embarrass herself at all and get publicly shamed by everypony in town. Trixie looked into the crowd and knew exactly who her victim was gonna be. She said "Hmm. How about you?!" She pointed her hoof right at Twilight and grinned gleefully. Twilight was terrified at that prospect and immediately tried to bail out of it. Applejack had enough and went toe to toe with Trixie. She showed off her cool trick and the crowd was impressed. However, Trixie thought she could do better than that.

She showed her magic and basically gave it to Applejack. In other words, she gave her an L on that one. Rainbow slammed Trixie for her showboating and said it was her job to play dirty with others. She showed off her skills as well and the crowd was completely amazed at this as well. Trixie smiled mischievously at Rainbow and blasted her magic right at the Rainbow above her head and it made Rainbow spin around in the air before crashing onto the ground all dizzy and everything. Trixie threw some shade at Rainbow and everypony in town laughed along with her. Spike got angry at this trash talk and said that there needs to be another Unicorn to challenge Trixie with their own prolific magic. Rainbow and Applejack liked that idea, but Twilight didn't really want to do that.

So Rarity was able to bail her out and basically put herself on a pedestal by saying that Applejack and Rainbow behave like ruffians and she was above that crap and instead acts with grace and humility. Trixie decided to taunt her and asked if she was afraid to have one hair stick up in a rat's nest of a mane. Rarity took that as a challenge and declared war against Trixie. She criticized Trixie for showing off her powers and that it's ridiculous how she uses her ruffian ways to treat others badly. She also said that it's not just about muscle for a unicorn, but also elegance and beauty. Trixie smiled devilishly and lit up her horn to make the drama queen have a total meltdown.

Spike complimented Rarity and said how Trixie would never beat her, but that changed in like two seconds when something horrific happened. Everypony gasped with horror and Rarity was really nervous. She yelled for somepony to give her a mirror since she knew Trixie did something to her hair. Her friends downplayed it, but Spike spilled the beans. It turns out Trixie turned Rarity's mane into green seaweed and it looked simply horrid on her. Rarity ran off crying about how awful the color green was and the pony standing right there was quite offended by that since she had a green mane herself. So, that only left Twilight to challenge her. Spike told her to step up to the plate, but Twilight continued to downplay her abilities which only made Spike more frustrated.

It didn't help for Twilight that all those ponies were staring right at her and Spike kept encouraging her to challenge Trixie, so it made her very overwhelmed. Trixie taunted Twilight and basically challenged her to come up and show off her magic to not just her, but everypony standing here. Twilight made some sort of an excuse about laundry and bailed out of there as soon as she could. Spike was disappointed and Trixie just walked away in victory, taunting Spike along with it. Spike was furious with that and was going to get back at her for that.

Back in the town square, Snips and Snails gave Trixie a smoothie for her to drink and basically bugged her by asking for cool stories. Trixie didn't want to put up with them and told them to not come to her again until morning. Of course, they treated her like she was their queen and walked away backwards. Spike was standing right there and asked what they were doing. Snips said that they were giving Trixie a smoothie and Spike teared into them for falling for this scheme. Snips countered with the story of Trixie defeating an Ursa Major, but then Spike asked some serious questions. He asked them if they were actually there, and they said no, but before they could come up with a counterargument, Spike shut them down and said that the proof is in the pudding.

Until an Ursa Major actually walked up the streets of Ponyville causing havoc and Trixie vanquishes it, he's not going to believe a word she says. That gave Snips an idea and he asked Snails if he was thinking the same thing. He got some response about flea markets and just told Snails to come along. Spike tried giving Twilight another pep talk, but she would have none of it. She cited that her friends slammed Trixie for showing off her talents and if she tried to challenge her, she might lose her friends. Spike explained that wasn't the same thing, but Twilight didn't believe that at all. Spike tried one last time, but Twilight had enough and summoned a door in front of Spike. He had enough and slammed the door in front of him.

Twilight thought that was absolutely ridiculous and Spike just opened the door and walked out of the library. Twilight watched him walk away and looked down at the ground sadly. She wondered what Godzilla was up to these days. Ever since he destroyed Nightmare Moon, she hasn't heard from him at all. She assumed that he was probably very busy or something, but she didn't speculate on it. However, it would be nice for him to make a return, but she couldn't control that. Oh, how amazing it would be if Godzilla were here right now.

Meanwhile, deep in the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was sleeping on the ocean floor taking a nice nap. It would be cut short though. His scales suddenly lit up and he woke from his slumber. He felt a threat was coming on and it was in the same area that he vanquished Nightmare Moon. He growled with anger and swam up to the surface. He stood up and let out a mighty roar letting everypony in Manehattan know that he was back. The King has awoken and he's out to fight. He began marching through the city once more and the ponies just stared at him walking through and headed west.

Back in Ponyville, Snips and Snails and went into the Everfree Forest looking for an Ursa Major. They went into the cave, but it was completely dark, so Snails tried to cast a light with his horn, but he was struggling. He finally did get it, but they now faced a much bigger problem. They looked behind them and saw that an Ursa Minor was sleeping right there and opened his eyes as soon as he saw the light come on. He stood up and growled at the two ponies down below. Both of them screamed and the Ursa roared right at them. Godzilla's scales lit up again and he began running faster as he knew that the threat was awake and was about ready to make his attack. Meanwhile, Spike was just kicking a rock out of sadness and saw Snips and Snails running. He asked them what was going on. He told them about the Ursa Major and the bear roared loudly before Spike turned around and saw it too. All three of them ran through the forest in order to get away from the Ursa, but it created a lot of noise.

Snips and Snails banged on the door of Trixie's wagon and Trixie came out to meet them. She was definitely not happy with them and told them that she was not to be disturbed. Both of them said there was a major problem and Trixie demanded an answer on what could be so important right now. She got her answer by hearing the loud roar, and then she screamed for her life and ran away. Snips and Snails did the same and took off. The Ursa smashed the wagon and roared loudly. Spike ran inside the library and tried to tell Twilight about the commotion outside, but she didn't want to hear it. Spike tried to explain, but the roaring did the explaining for him. Twilight got worried and asked if that was what she thought it was.

Snips, Snails, and Trixie all stood in a corner nowhere to go and the two foals explained to Trixie that they wanted to see her make the Ursa disappear and that it took a lot of trouble to get it here. Trixie couldn't believe what she heard and gave them the what for. But both of them told her that she said that she vanquished the Ursa before, so this shouldn't be too hard. Trixie then attempted to defeat it by using a rope, but the bear snapped it in two with his paws. Snips and Snails got frustrated at Trixie, so she tried harder, but that didn't work either. She tried the thunderstorm, but it angered the bear even more. All of them ran and the bear continued roaring.

Eventually, the entire town woke up and looked outside to see what the commotion was. They saw the Ursa and ran away. Twilight ran over to see what was going on and she was horrified to hear that Snips and Snails brought this Ursa Minor to town. They told Twilight that Trixie would vanish it, but Trixie accepted reality and told them the truth. They were shocked to hear it and Trixie explained why she did that. The Ursa stood on its hind legs and roared loudly causing the entire crowd to gasp. But then, a miracle happened. Suddenly, there was a loud roar off in the distance, and everypony turned to see who it was. It was none other than Godzilla.

Godzilla got closer to the bear and roared as loud as he could at it. The Ursa responded with a roar of his own and the two charged at each other. They collided which created a shockwave and began fighting each other. The Ursa tried biting Godzilla, but Godzilla swung his tail at the Ursa and knocked him down. He then picked up the Ursa and spun him around before slamming him right back down onto the ground causing ponies to fly back because of the shockwave. The Ursa scratched Godzilla across the chest, but Godzilla knocked him to the ground. He lit up his scales and built up atomic breath. Everypony knew what was going to happen next as the sound got louder and louder.

Eventually, Godzilla released that nuclear energy and blasted his atomic breath right at the Ursa, burning him in the process. The Ursa roared in pain and Godzilla responded with a roar as well. The Ursa ran into Godzilla which knocked him down onto a building and Twilight was horrified at that sighting. Godzilla simply got up and snorted out some smoke before looking to the side and crawling from a different angle. The Ursa roared some more and then, Godzilla pounced and opened his mouth. The Ursa backed away and Godzilla threw some debris at it. The Ursa backed up and kicked Godzilla multiple times in the face, which only angered Godzilla more. Godzilla eventually got up top of the Ursa and started ripping across his chest.

He eventually got backed up against the wall and Godzilla put his massive foot on him. The Ursa threw a side punch to Godzilla's face, and Godzilla let out a loud roar before stamping his foot into the Ursa's chest even harder. The Ursa tried to move it, but he was simply too weak to move it and Godzilla had too strong of a hold on him. Godzilla bent his head down to look at the Ursa and the bear simply grunted. Godzilla let out a massive roar in anger and the Ursa responded with one as well. After a few seconds, it stopped and Godzilla simply looked at the Ursa before getting off of him and simply turning away. He huffed out some smoke and started walking away. Everypony was completely shocked.

They literally just witnessed a giant reptile like creature defeat an Ursa Minor with no problem at all. The Ursa tried getting up, but it cried out in pain and fell right back to the ground before going unconscious. Twilight finally stepped up to the plate and lit up her horn. She took the top part of the water tower and put some milk in there before lifting up the Ursa and carrying him back to the cave by magic. Everypony watched with amazement and let out heroic cheers when she was done, even her friends. Her friends praised her and she told them that she was sorry and not to hate her. They thought that was ridiculous and explained to her that Trixie was just being a loudmouth and that Twilight's magic tricks are part of who she is.

It also turns out that most of that time in the library, she was studying up on Ursa Majors. But the one that just ran through Ponyville was a baby known as the Ursa Minor. Trixie was shocked about that and Twilight explained that it wasn't just rampaging, it was just cranky because two crackheads had to go wake it up. Spike then thought about what an Ursa Major actually looked like and Twilight said that he didn't want to know. Trixie trash talked Twilight once more and then disappeared off into the night. Rainbow wanted to go after her, but Twilight told her to just let Trixie go and maybe someday, she'll learn her lesson. Twilight gave Snips and Snails their punishment and Spike joined in as well because it dealt with the mustache.

Twilight then looked up and saw Godzilla staring right at her. He bent his head down and gave her a look that said "Don't ever underestimate your abilities. You're worth more to the world than you think." Twilight smiled and she petted him on the snout which caused some smoke to come out. Godzilla retracted his head back and let out a massive victory roar before swinging his tail and turning to leave. He began to walk back towards Manehattan and the citizens of Ponyville watched him in amazement as he left their town once more. Once again, Godzilla defeated another threat and the world was at peace again, so he could return to slumber. Another job well done.

Author's Note

AN: Well, we've made it to the end of another chapter! I know this isn't necessarily a villain per say, but I thought it would be a nice bonus addition to this story. I consider the Ursa Minor enough of a threat to wake up the King Of The Monsters, but if you think otherwise, let me know in the reviews section. There will be two more bonus creatures for this season, and then we'll move on to Season 2. So, stay tuned for that. Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: Dragons! When a cloud of black smoke from a dragon snoring threatens Equestria, it's up to the Mane Six to go ask him to move and spare Equestria's air quality. However, Godzilla can smell the smoke coming from the mountain in Ponyville, so he heads there to take care of that issue. Will Godzilla be able to handle this issue, or will the dragon find some way to make the King Of The Monsters leave him alone?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 4: Balance vs. Greed

It was another beautiful sunny day in the wonderful land of Equestria and oh brother, who am I kidding? This sounds like I'm telling some sort of children's story. Well, it is intended for kids, but we have adults reading here. Anyways, enough of that mess. Moving on! Fluttershy was feeding the animals food she had collected and made sure they had their sufficient supply. She went down to Angel to tell him not to eat too much, and the bunny did as commanded. He looked away and began hopping in the other direction. Fluttershy didn't want him to stop eating altogether, but the bunny did not care. She told him that it wasn't playtime yet and flew after him. She stopped in front of him and begged him to eat it.

He refused, so she begged him as much as she could, but Angel would not budge and instead kicked the carrot away in the other direction. She sighed, but Angel started coughing. That alerted Fluttershy and she asked if he was coughing over a carrot. He didn't agree, so she asked if he needed water. Angel got frustrated and coughed as loud as he could before pointing up into the sky. Fluttershy gasped in horror and asked if was because of the black cloud of smoke in the sky. Angel threw the carrot at her and gave her a glare. Fluttershy got the memo and ran towards town. She tried to get everyone's attention, but no one listened to her. Rainbow came over and she screamed.

Rainbow rolled her eyes and told her to stop being so scared. She was bouncing a ball because she was trying to break a new record and become the first pony to reach a certain number. Pinkie came over and said that it called for a celebration, but Fluttershy disagreed. She tried telling the both of them, but neither of them listened to her. Finally, Twilight was able to get everypony's attention and she said "Listen up!" The crowd gasped and stopped what they were doing so they could listen to what Twilight had to say. She continued and said "Smoke is spreading over all of Equestria." The crowd chattered amongst themselves and saw the smoke moving through the sky.

She said "But don't worry. I've just received a letter from Princess Celestia informing me it is not coming from a fire." Everypony was relieved to hear that, including Fluttershy. Twilight spoke up once more and said "It's coming from a dragon." Everypony gasped and Fluttershy couldn't believe her eyes. A dragon?! Those things were really terrifying and could eat up a pony at any moment. She trembled at the thought of that and hid in fear. The Mane Six met up in the library and Twilight began to read up on the information she received. Applejack asked why a dragon would be here in Equestria and Twilight said that he was sleeping. She mentioned that Celestia said that he was taking a nap and his loud snoring is what's causing the smoke to form in the sky.

Pinkie commented on how the dragon should see a doctor since it doesn't sound very healthy while Rarity said that at least the dragon wasn't breathing fire. She then asked what all of them were supposed to do about it, and Rainbow gave her typical answer: March up there and kick its ass. Twilight didn't exactly like that idea and said that they should just encourage him to move somewhere else. She gave the whole motivation speech and told everypony to grab their things and meet back at the library in an hour. The groups moved out and went to go their stuff. An hour later, they met back up and Twilight said she was going to map out the fastest route to the mountain.

She wanted to keep a steady pace so they could reach the top before nightfall, but that thought terrified Fluttershy. It already scared her enough that Equestria would be covered in black smoke for the next century if this issue wasn't resolved, but this information terrified her even more. She knew that mountains were very high up in the sky and the thought of being up that high scared the crap out of her. Twilight pointed to the top of the mountain and Applejack said it looked pretty cold up there. Rainbow commented on that saying that the higher you go up in elevation, the colder it gets. Rarity mentioned that's why she brought her scarf, but Rainbow mocked her for that. Fluttershy looked at the top of the mountain where the smoke came from, and she gulped nervously.

Twilight pulled out the map and Fluttershy went up to her. She asked Twilight if she could listen for one second, but Twilight wasn't really paying attention. So, Fluttershy continued and asked if it was okay if she stayed in Ponyville. Twilight didn't really listen to that and murmured "uh-huh." Fluttershy thought she was in the clear and walked away. But Twilight finally realized what Fluttershy was saying and told her that she had to come because how she could deal with wild animals was quite vital to this mission. Fluttershy hesitated at that and tried to mention an excuse, but Twilight told her not to worry about her animal friends since Spike's got that covered. Spike reassured her that it would be fine, but Angel got mischievous and stomped on Spike's head, which made the animals run away.

He ran after them and Fluttershy told Twilight that she didn't believe he is up to the task, but Twilight didn't listen and just walked away. Fluttershy tried coming up with an excuse, but she just simply squeaked in fear instead. Rainbow asked Twilight if she thought it would be a good idea to bring Fluttershy along since it might slow them down. She mentioned that this is a pony who is afraid of her own shadow, but Twilight was confident that once they got going, then she'll be fine. They heard Fluttershy gasp and she ran into the bushes so she wouldn't have to look at her own shadow. Rainbow gave a glare at Twilight that basically said "My case in point" and walked away. Twilight didn't pay mind to that and looked at the group. She told them to move out and they all ran towards Fluttershy like a herd of Buffalo. Fluttershy tried protesting, but she got picked up and carried along right down the path, screaming in fear as she didn't want to leave town.

Meanwhile, Godzilla was sleeping deep into the North Celestial Ocean. Things have been quiet for a few weeks since the Ursa Minor incident in Ponyville. He would wake up every now and then to get some food, but that was about it. However, he started coughing underwater. He opened his eyes and started sniffing around to see what was making him cough. He looked up and swam to the surface to see if there was anything up there. Sure enough, there was something there. He looked up in the sky and saw the black smoke traveling across Manehattan and past the ocean reaching all the way to the border of Griffonstone. He knew what kind of smoke that was and his scales lit up. He moved forward and began walking through Manehattan in order to get to this threat he felt.

Back in Ponyville, the Mane Six made it to the base of the mountain and heard the ground shake as the dragon blew out more smoke. Rainbow was surprised and asked what that was. Twilight mentioned that was how it sounds whenever a dragon is snoring. Fluttershy trembled and said it was so high. Rainbow stared at her and said it was a mountain. She said she was going to fly up there to check it out, but Applejack pulled her tail back down to Earth and looked at her. Rainbow obviously didn't like that and Applejack explained why she did it. She said that it would be important that they all went up together for safety reasons. Rainbow wasn't too happy about it, but gave in. The other girls climbed up the mountain while Rainbow had a Grinch look on her face, clearly not happy about it.

Rarity mentioned that she heard that the only thing more shiny than a dragon's scales were his jewels and if she played her cards right, she might be able to convince him to part ways with a few. Pinkie did an imitation of a dragon and most of the group laughed. However, Twilight was not amused. She rebuked the group for laughing about a matter like this and asked Fluttershy about what she thought the dragon would look like. Of course, she got no response and turned around to see where she was. The rest of the group did the same and Rainbow yelled at Fluttershy to get up here and stop wasting time. She asked if she was waiting for an invitation or something, and Pinkie pulled something out of her bag which caused confetti to go off. That scared the crap out of Rainbow and Rarity and Fluttershy didn't move. She mentioned how steep it was and Rainbow told her that it was a cliff.

Rainbow suggested to Fluttershy that she could just fly up here and Pinkie gave encouragement to her. Fluttershy attempted to do it and got into the air, but one look up and loud snoring caused her to panic and she locked up her wings before falling back down into the bush. Rainbow groaned and Fluttershy tried to get up into the air, but her wings refused to move since she was in full on panic mode. Twilight groaned and said that they didn't have time for this. Applejack had an idea and took the map from Twilight's bag. Twilight asked her what she was doing and Applejack said she was going to need the map if she was going to take Fluttershy around the mountain another way. Rainbow groaned at that thought and said it would take forever, but Applejack didn't care.

They had to get her moving or else it will be pitch black by the time they get to the entrance. They can't risk having Equestria being covered in black smoke for the next 100 years, so they had to get moving or else that might become a reality. Applejack reassured Twilight that they would get there in no time and Twilight looked towards Canterlot. The rest of the group waited for them for a long time and Pinkie celebrated winning tic-tac-toe over Rarity, even though it was for the 35th consecutive time. Rarity asked Pinkie if she wanted to do best out of seventy-one, and Twilight finally saw Applejack and Fluttershy arrive. Applejack was tired out as she had to pull Fluttershy up the mountain since she was stuck in the same position when she was at the bottom of the mountain.

Rainbow looked at Twilight upside down and said that she told her that it would take them forever. They continued moving up the mountain and they all stopped at a gap. Rainbow sprinted ahead and jumped over with ease. The rest of the group did the same which only left Fluttershy standing there. Twilight told Fluttershy that it was her turn, but Fluttershy didn't want to move. Twilight told her that they had to get moving and they should have been much farther along now. Applejack suggested that she could just leap over, but Fluttershy retracted back after she heard the dragon make another noise and told the group that she just didn't know.

Pinkie tried encouraging Fluttershy by singing some sort of song and bounced back and forth with no problem. Twilight said they didn't have time for this, but it actually encouraged Fluttershy and she said she was going to do it. She began to leap over, but Twilight said just don't look down. Unfortunately, she did look down and panicked. She thought she would fall, but she actually managed to still be up there and had her legs in between the edges. She now knew it wasn't that wide. Rainbow groaned and pushed her across while Pinkie and Rarity pulled her in. Fluttershy looked at the group and said she must have forgotten to jump. They moved along and Twilight mentioned to the group that they were now entering an avalanche zone and the smallest noise could cause a whole bunch of rocks to come tumbling down the mountain.

Fluttershy trembled at that, but Twilight told her to be quiet. They all moved very quietly, but Rainbow went through a tree which caused two leaves to fall off. Fluttershy was crawling, but as soon as she felt the leaves on her back, she panicked and yelled as loud as she could. Applejack threw her hoof into Fluttershy's mouth, but ultimately did nothing to stop the oncoming avalanche. They all thought they were safe, but then, the ground started shaking and they saw small pebbles of rocks falling down and they knew what was coming. They all yelled avalanche and began running away from the rocks.

Godzilla was marching through Equestria and he suddenly felt the ground shake. He looked straight ahead and saw that really far away, there was an avalanche happening on that mountain. His scales lit up once more and he began to pick up the pace. Back on the mountain, Twilight kept running, but she knew she was about to get crushed. Before that happened, Applejack tackled her out of the way and they made it behind the rockslide. The avalanche eventually did stop and Applejack asked if everypony was alright. Twilight said that thanks to her, she was. Fluttershy popped out and saw the mess. She apologized for causing this, but Applejack said it was no big deal. Twilight agreed and said that they would have to simply climb over it. Rarity tried looking for the tiara in her bag, but Rainbow was having none of it.

They went across, but Fluttershy was so slow that she fell and sent her along with Rarity and Applejack tumbling down. Rarity apologized to Rainbow, but Rainbow said it was not her fault and glared at Fluttershy. Fluttershy whimpered and watched Rainbow fly away. Rainbow flew up to Twilight and asked if it was still a good idea to bring Fluttershy along. Twilight told her that they were about to find out since they were here at the top of the mountain. Twilight turned to face the group and gave them their tasks. Twilight went inside the cave and began talking to herself. She thought Fluttershy was with her, but she turned around and noticed she wasn't there, she groaned and went back outside. She found her sitting on the ground with her head buried inside the dirt.

She tried pushing her out, but she wouldn't move. The others tried pushing her, but she wouldn't budge. Fluttershy said she just couldn't go inside the cave and the rest of the group groaned. Rainbow complained that Fluttershy was scared of caves now, but Fluttershy told her that was not true. She tired saying she was scared of dragons, but she was too quiet. She finally said it loud enough, but then, the ground shook again, and some more smoke came out. The group coughed and Fluttershy hid behind Applejack in fear. Twilight said that Fluttershy had an incredible talent for animals, but Fluttershy told her that they weren't dragons. Rainbow mentioned that she went up to a Manticore and calmed it down like it was nothing, but once again, Fluttershy said that happened because it wasn't a dragon.

Pinkie mentioned that Spike was a dragon and she talks to him. Fluttershy said that he might be a dragon, but he wasn't a big, scary, pony-eating, sharp-claws type, full grown up dragon. Speaking of which, more smoke came out and Fluttershy was trembling on the ground. Twilight asked Fluttershy if she was so scared of dragons all this time, then why didn't she say anything? The answer she got was because Fluttershy was afraid to say anything. Rainbow groaned in frustration and Applejack pushed Fluttershy towards the cave, or at least attempted to. Applejack told her that the group was scared of that dragon. Rainbow got cocky and said she didn't.

Applejack stared at her for a second before telling Fluttershy that they had an important job to do and she needed to go into the cave with Twilight and do her job. Fluttershy looked at the group and said she simply couldn't before walking away. Twilight persisted and went inside the cave. She asked the group if the dragon simply had no idea of what he was doing and they responded with nods nervously. Twilight went to look for the dragon, but smacked right up against his scout and her eyes went as wide as dinner plates. There he was in all his glory. A full grown dragon. Twilight tried again, and the dragon scratched his stomach before he opened his eyes.

Twilight took a step back and tried introducing herself, but the dragon opened his mouth and his bad breath came out blowing Twilight back a little bit. Twilight was disgusted at that and continued her introduction. The dragon narrowed his eyes and he listened to Twilight's explanation. He stretched out his body before holding his stomach together. Twilight asked him if he would be willing to move, but the dragon simply fell down and went back to sleep. He also sent out some more smoke as a gesture on her way out. Twilight went out of the cave and the group was unsure on where to go next. Rarity said that she would try pony charm and she went inside the cave.

She talked to the dragon and mentioned how nice his scales looked and basically tried charming him into leaving while maybe stealing some of those jewels. The dragon smiled a bit and looked at Rarity with a grin. He stood up and showed off his scales, but as soon as Rarity mentioned that she would watch over his stuff for him, he got angry and moved his stuff away from her. Rarity ran out of the cave and pouted on a rock. She whined about how she was that close to getting some jewels and Twilight asked her if she meant getting rid of the dragon. Rarity saw what game Twilight was playing here and said yeah. Applejack was confused on the outfit Pinkie was wearing and the group was surprised as well. Rarity told Pinkie that she looked ridiculous in that outfit, but Pinkie said that was the whole point.

She went inside the cave and said hi to the dragon, but he was in no mood for laughter and popped out all of those balloons. Pinkie came back out and she said that apparently he doesn't like laughter or sharing. Rainbow finally had enough and said it was time to get down to business. She told the group she was going in and raced inside. Twilight told her not to do that, but Rainbow didn't listen. She yelled at the dragon to get out and she kicked him right in the snout. The dragon sneezed a little bit before glaring at Rainbow and roaring as loud as he could. Rainbow regretted doing that, but the dragon didn't care. She got thrown back and knocked the group down like bowling pins. They all got up before they screamed in fear.

The dragon stepped out of the cave and roared at them. He opened his mouth and blew smoke out at them which caused them to be thrown up against the rock. The dragon roared again and he got met with a roar by a different creature. Godzilla grabbed onto the mountain and climbed his way up before he reached the top a few seconds later. The dragon looked surprised at this creature and Godzilla roared as loud as he could as this creature. The dragon roared in response and the two went at each other. They collided and began fighting one another. Godzilla picked up the dragon's head and slammed it into the ground causing the group down below to be blown back even further. They were all shocked at how easily Godzilla was handling the dragon, and they watched in shock.

The dragon opened his mouth and launched fire breath at Godzilla which caused him to fall down. The group watched in disbelief and tried moving to get a better look. However, Godzilla sat up and roared back at him. The dragon tried breathing fire again, but this time, Godzilla simply swatted it away. His tail smashed onto the ground and his scales began to light up. The group widened their eyes and they knew what came next. Godzilla built up his atomic breath and then launched it right back at the dragon. The dragon fell to the ground roaring in pain and Godzilla roared at him. The dragon got back up and launched his fire breath back at Godzilla which caused him to be knocked down and parts of the mountain got destroyed by his atomic breath.

Godzilla fell right down the mountain and roared in pain. The group tried running away, but the dragon chased after them. Godzilla got back up the mountain and slapped the dragon across the face, knocking him down. Godzilla picked up the dragon and thrown him across the mountain, falling right back down to the bottom. Godzilla jumped off the mountain to attack him and he wrestled with the dragon. Godzilla tried scratching the dragon, but the dragon got smart and bit him in the chest. He picked up Godzilla in the air and dragged him across the ground before slamming him into the base of the mountain. Before he could do anything else, Godzilla opened his mouth and launched his atomic breath at the dragon's chest which caused him to be flown back. Rainbow took the opportunity to slam the dragon into the mountain and he got his head stuck.

The dragon was able to get his head out after a few seconds, but saw Godzilla coming and roared at him. Godzilla roared right back at him and pushed him right through the mountain causing it to collapse. The dragon fell to the ground and Godzilla growled at him. The dragon roared at him and Godzilla picked him up once more. He dragged him across the tall amounts of rubble that had formed and it caught fire. It burned the dragon and he roared at him. Godzilla cracked his neck a little and kept moving. The dragon saw some sparks shooting out from the debris and he had an idea. He slammed his mouth into the sparks and began chewing at it. Godzilla looked at him with confusion and started to get concerned.

It supercharged the dragon and after a few seconds, yellow lightning bolts came shooting out of his wings and into the sky which blinded everyone since it was so bright. Godzilla moved back and yelled out in horror as he was blinded by the light. He tried grabbing onto something, but instead he smashed glass which broke quite easily. He looked down as he tried recovering from that. Godzilla's scales lit up a bit as he tried scheming for his next attack. The dragon flew up and grabbed Godzilla with his feet. He flew up very high in the sky and Godzilla was trying to fire his atomic breath at the dragon, but he couldn't as he was being choked to death by the dragon's grip.

The dragon finally made it up high enough and then dropped Godzilla. Godzilla fell from the sky and he began burning up as he was moving pretty fast because that's what happens in Earth's atmosphere. That's why reentry into Earth is so critical on a space flight. You never know when that spacecraft could blow up because of how hot it gets going back onto the Earth. Ponies watched as they witnessed Godzilla falling from the sky, looking like a meteor getting ready to crash into the Earth. Godzilla finally made it to the ground and caused a large explosion which sent debris flying everywhere at hurricane speeds. Once the dust settled, everypony was standing there in silence.

Even all of Ponyville came after to witness this event since they felt the mountain getting destroyed and hearing loud monster noises coming from outside. The Mane Six was a different story. No one dared to move. Twilight was literally devastated. She had tears falling from her eyes and she moved closer to Godzilla as he laid there on the ground. The dragon flew back onto the ground and looked at Godzilla. Godzilla roared a little bit before falling back onto the ground. The dragon went over to him and began sucking out his nuclear energy which made Godzilla roar in pain. Fluttershy knew she had to step up at this point and flew right up to the dragon. She glared at him and said "HOW DARE YOU!" The dragon stopped what he was doing and growled at Fluttershy.

Fluttershy was not phased by that at all and said "Listen here, mister! Just because you're big, doesn't mean you get to be a bully! You may have huge teeth and sharp scales and snore smoke and breath fire, but you DO NOT, I repeat, YOU DO NOT HURT MY FRIENDS! OR GODZILLA! You got that?!" The dragon looked at Fluttershy and whimpered a bit. Fluttershy glared at him some more and said "He's the savior of this world and that's how you want to treat him?! Well?!" The dragon looked at her and explained that Rainbow kicked him and then Godzilla basically came to fight him. Fluttershy said "And I'm very sorry for that. But you're bigger than she is and you should know better than to resort to violence. You should also know better than to take a nap where your snoring can become a health hazard to other creatures."

The dragon did understand what she was saying, but he didn't exactly want to give up his spot. So, he tried coming up with an excuse to justify his actions, but Fluttershy shut him down on that. The nuclear power finally got to his head and now he wanted her gone. So, he glared at her again and roared as loud as he could at her causing her to fall back a little. The dragon went back to sucking out Godzilla's nuclear energy, but something stopped him. He was being controlled by something and he was determined to find out what that was. He ran over to the source of it and found that the pony version of Monarch was preventing him from reaching Godzilla. He chased after the pony and basically near killed them before he nailed them right in the chest. The pony laid there on the ground and the dragon simply growled at the pony.

The pony smiled and said "Long live... the King." The dragon was confused and began looking around. Godzilla had gone full nuclear and was basically burning red and orange. It almost looked like he was made of fire. Speaking of which, everything he passed melted to the ground because of the heat levels and he got to the dragon. Godzilla looked at the dragon and roared mightily at the dragon. The dragon turned around and roared right back at him. Godzilla bent his head down and began charging up his scales. This dragon had defied him long enough. It was time to put him to an end and restore the worldly balance. A few seconds later, he let out a huge explosion of orange and it burned everything in sight. The dragon's wings got burned mightily and eventually disappeared from sight. The dragon tried breathing fire at Godzilla again, but it did no damage to him.

Godzilla marched forward and lit up his scales again. The dragon backed away in fear and Godzilla unleashed a second wave of a fireball which burned off most of the dragon's arms and legs. The dragon roared at Godzilla and the Kaiju responded with a roar of his own and put his foot on the dragon's chest. The nuclear energy came out of the dragon and he was basically engulfed. It caused an entire mushroom cloud explosion to go off and everypony had to shield their eyes because of how bright it was. The Earth shook greatly and everypony was moving all over the place. The cloud finally disappeared and everypony looked at the sight. It looked like an atom bomb went off. There was a lot of destruction everywhere. Even Princess Celestia had come over as she saw the whole event happening from her castle window.

Plus, all the nobles and elites making a fuss outside about it. It was quiet for a little bit, but then something moved which shook the ground. Godzilla still had the dragon's head in his mouth and he dragged it across the ground before swinging it around in the air. The dragon made a bunch of dying noises as Godzilla built up his atomic breath once more. He eventually threw up into the air before he destroyed the head with his atomic breath completely getting rid of him for good. He closed up his mouth and shook his head a little to get that last piece of nuclear energy from him. Somepony commented about how crazy that was and it was a good thing that he was on their side. Somepony else said for now, at least. Then, somepony said look.

Godzilla took a look around and saw all the ponies bowing down before him. He looked at Celestia and even she bowed before him as well. Godzilla felt satisfied and he lifted his head up in the air to let out a mighty roar into the sky. He was able to defeat another threat and ponykind respected him in a way he never even imagined. He might have caused a lot of destruction, but at least the threat was taken out. Besides, the environment will grow back. That's at least what happened back on Earth after he defeated King Ghidorah. So, this should be the same. One thing's for sure is that he knows that the world is safe once more and he can return to slumber. This was another job well done.

Author's Note

AN: Well, we have reached the end of another chapter! I know quite a bit of this was stolen from the movie Godzilla: King Of The Monsters, but it sort of made sense to format it like this. There will be several scenarios where the type of action you saw here will happen there. So, hope that doesn't make anyone too upset. In other news, I thought that Tom Brady officially announced his retirement today, but it turns out that was fake news. At least it didn't come from fake news CNN. Anyway, I got played so hard with that. I'm sure a lot of football fans did too, but it makes me triggered that happened, but oh well. Can't really do nothing about it. Anyways, hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The dreaded Hydra! When Twilight tries to figure out Pinkie Sense, she is met with frustration and irritation as she can't figure out how this is possible. Eventually, it sends them all to Froggy Bottom Bog as they get concerned about Fluttershy. They run into the Hydra and Godzilla makes his appearance known to this creature. Will Godzilla defeat this monster once more, or can the Hydra find a way to defeat him using his own strategy?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 5: One Headed Creature vs. Four Headed Creature

Once again, it was a sunny day in the wonderful town of Ponyville that resides in Equestria. There was nothing much going on and things were pretty quiet. Up on a hill, Twilight was practicing another magic trick and was using Spike as a test subject to analyze results. She had her horn lit up and she was really trying to make a suit out of a rock and stick, but she was really struggling. However, that didn't stop her from trying to master this. Spike stood there with a confident grin and waited for Twilight to perform her trick. He watched her turn the leaves into a suit, the stick into a baton looking thing, and the rock into a hat.

Spike looked away for a second and Twilight had to tell him to refocus his attention back over to her. Spike brought himself back to reality, but a simple noise made by Pinkie derailed it. The hat turned back into a rock and hit Spike on the head, knocking him down completely. Everything else disappeared too and Twilight had to lecture him on how important this magic trick was and that it required full attention. Spike looked over at Pinkie and said that he couldn't help it because of what she was doing over there. Twilight looked down past the hill and saw Pinkie running around with a scared expression on her face looking up into the sky as if something were to fall while having an umbrella hat on her head as protection. After a few seconds, Twilight scoffed and moved along to another part of town.

She clearly was acting like her normal usual self, right? Twilight thought about it in her mind and it left her very conflicted. Spike was very sure Pinkie was acting extra weird and that made Twilight go down and investigate why Pinkie is acting like that. So, she asked Pinkie what she was doing and Pinkie told her that her tail was twitching and that she knows what that means. Twilight obviously had no idea what that meant and told Pinkie she had no clue on what that meant. Pinkie explained that the twitchy tail was to warn her when things start falling out of the sky and encouraged Twilight to take cover.

Twilight laughed that off and told her it wasn't supposed to rain. However, she was met with an unpleasant surprise. Out of nowhere, this frog comes flying and hits Twilight smack dab in the face. That thought freaked her out and Pinkie made some joke. Twilight paid no mind to that and Fluttershy spoke up to say that she was sorry for doing that. She gave this long explanation and Twilight didn't exactly want to hear it. All she wanted was a simple apology and not some sort of super long detailed explanation about where Fluttershy was going as if this were a college essay presentation given at Harvard. After a few seconds, Fluttershy said her goodbyes and took off for Froggy Bottom Bog in the Everfree Forest.

Pinkie pointed out that Twilight had the frog on her face and Twilight decided to play smart-aleck by saying if her Pinkie Sense told Pinkie that as well. Pinkie told Twilight that wasn't the case and it was just something she saw on Twilight's face. She disappeared and Twilight told Spike to move his ass and practice somewhere else where there's no distractions from Pinkie. Spike thought it was so cool that Pinkie was able to predict something and then it came true. Twilight was annoyed at that though. She thought it was absolutely ridiculous and she really wished Spike didn't always believe everything he hears because that can lead anyone down a very dark road.

Twilight downplayed it and told Spike it was just a coincidence. Pinkie came back and said her tail was twitching again. So, she said that something would fall. Twilight laughed that off and kept walking. However, she fell right into a ditch and Spike exclaimed that she fell into a ditch. He asked Pinkie if it was safe to help her and Pinkie told him he would be fine since her tail stopped twitching. Pinkie walked off again and Twilight growled in frustration. Spike laughed and expressed how amazing it was. Twilight brushed that off and Applejack asked why she was hanging out in a ditch. Spike looked at Applejack and told her that Pinkie predicted it.

Twilight stuck her head up and scolded Spike by saying she did not and that two coincidences in a row was a lot more believable than twitchy tails. That freaked out Applejack and she hid under the cart. Spike went up to her and told her it was fine since Pinkie already predicted it. Twilight asked with suspicion if Applejack believed in Pinkie Sense as well. Applejack got up and explained to Twilight that for the citizens that have been in Ponyville for a long time, you come to learn the fact that whenever Pinkie's tail starts twitching, you better start paying attention. Pinkie came back and said that her ears started flopping.

Spike ducked for cover and asked what that meant. Pinkie looked at Twilight and said that she'll start a bath for her. Twilight was confused and simply laughed that off as she watched Spike and Applejack back away a little. She went on about how ridiculous it kept getting as time went on and literally as she was saying that, some pony with a cart came strolling by and splashed Twilight, covering her in mud. Twilight growled in frustration and she went to take that bath in order to clean off the mud from her coat. Pinkie went around the corner and explained how different body parts tell her different things that are about to happen. So Twilight asked if there was anything going off, but Pinkie said no except for her shoulder which meant there was an Alligator hiding in the tub.

Twilight was baffled at that answer and when Pinkie pulled out the Gator, she shrieked in fear and stood on the edge of the tub. She couldn't believe that there was an Alligator hiding in the tub the entire time. How come she didn't get bitten yet? Those creatures have very sharp teeth and can cut deep into your skin. She told Pinkie that was dangerous, but Pinkie told Twilight that this was her pet Alligator, Gummy, and he had no teeth in his mouth, so he posed no threat to anyone. Twilight finally believed her and moved on. Once she was done cleaning up, she told Pinkie that she still didn't believe in this Pinkie Sense crap and that it was just a bunch of mumbo jumbo. Pinkie asked Twilight about what part of it was unbelievable and that she practices magic, so there was no difference.

Twilight was highly offended by that statement and took that as a challenge. She then went on a crate and attempted to explain the difference between magic and Pinkie Sense, but Pinkie didn't quite exactly agree. Pinkie explained that multiple body parts can twitch at the same time and that's what she calls combos. Twilight laughed at that statement and walked towards her library. Pinkie mentioned one combination that would say that a beautiful rainbow would appear, but Twilight didn't believe that. Pinkie warned her that a combo was going on and Twilight looked at her strangely. Apparently, Twilight didn't watch where she was going and was met with the door slammed in her face. Spike was carrying out some books and was doing the backup noise school buses do whenever they are in a Cul-de-sac. The door swung closed and Twilight looked like a paper cut-out a pony that was glued to the door.

She fell to the ground and told Pinkie that she thought that particular combo meant beautiful rainbows. But Pinkie said she had them mixed up and the one she just had was to watch out for opening doors. Pinkie asked Twilight if she was okay and the latter muttered to herself how she just couldn't believe it. Pinkie looked at her and told her she didn't believe because she doesn't understand. That gave Twilight an idea and she went down to her science lab to analyze Pinkie Sense. Of course, it would go as well as you would expect. Nothing happened while being under experimentation. Twilight voiced her frustration with that, but Pinkie explained that she didn't control it, it would come and go at random times.

Twilight thought that made absolutely no sense at all and Pinkie told her that sometimes, you just have to believe in things that don't make sense. Twilight did not like this. She was not going to believe something that could not be explained with science. For all her life, she was told that the only things to believe in were the ones that could be explained. That was the philosophy she lived by. But now, Pinkie derailed that entire thought process by having things occur at random times. Twilight got up in Pinkie's face and told her that there was no way she was believing something that had no explanation to it.

Pinkie said she had something and Twilight got excited, but it turned out to be nothing. Pinkie's stomach growled and she said that she was hungry and that it was time to eat. Twilight had enough and unplugged the machine. She said she didn't even care anymore and Pinkie walked away. She was about to go through the door, but then she started twitching again. Twilight stared at her, but then she got the door slammed in her face again and she disappeared from sight. Once again, it was Spike. Except this time, he was wondering where Twilight was at. He asked Pinkie if she's seen Twilight and she said yes. The door closed and Twilight looked like a paper cutout glued to a door but she had an angry expression on her face this time.

Spike saw her and asked what the heck she was doing back there and Twilight groaned in pain. She glared at Spike and asked if both him and Pinkie planned this. Spike was confused and asked Twilight to clarify what she meant. She got off the door and she expressed her frustration by mentioning how ridiculous all of this was and it made absolutely no sense whatsoever. She stared at the door and declared to Spike that she had to figure it out. Pinkie was in the middle of town and Twilight was watching her as if she was on a safari hunt and looking at a strange animal Jurassic World style. She wrote down some notes and Spike came to ask Twilight what she was doing.

She grabbed Spike and asked him with frustration if he knew that it was not a good idea not to sneak up on ponies. Spike looked at her and asked if that was what she was doing. Twilight gasped and tackled Spike to the ground. She explained that she was doing scientific research on Pinkie and was determined to get to the bottom of it. She gave it some scientific name and it left Spike confused. He was told to keep quiet and Twilight noticed Pinkie was on the move again. She saw her rolling around in the school playground and noticed that she was itching her nose. Spike wrote that down and Twilight noticed Pinkie hide behind a horseshoe signifying that something bad was coming.

Twilight told Spike that Pinkie is acting like if there is something about to fall from the sky, but that was only when she had a twitchy tail. She was scratching her nose, so clearly nothing bad was going to happen. However, she failed to notice that she wasn't ducking for cover, she was in fact hiding from a very dangerous thing coming. Spike saw that said thing and retreated as he did not want to get stung by bees today. Twilight told him to get back here, but it was too late as she got stung multiple times in almost every part of her body. She had to get bandages for it and she eventually moved on to the next event. She was looking behind some hay at Sweet Apple Acres and saw that Pinkie was sniffing a flower. Spike asked what that meant and Twilight told him that it probably meant it smelled good.

She saw something and then told Spike in the exact sequence of how it happened. Spike remembered that was the combination warning anyone to look out for opening doors. So, he hid behind some hay and Twilight laughed at that as if that was the stupidest thing she ever heard. She couldn't believe how Spike still believed this stuff, but she was about to find out the hard way of when you don't listen to Pinkie. She showed Spike that nothing happened, but then, a door suddenly opened from the underground and sent Twilight tumbling down the stairs. Applejack was happy to see Twilight down here and told her how happy she was that Twilight came to visit her new apple cellar. However, she really didn't get a response from Twilight.

She asked Twilight if she was alright and Twilight had to be put into a wheelchair because of the injuries she sustained while falling down the stairs. The next location was at the park and Spike used the lever to help Twilight look through her binoculars so she could see what Pinkie was doing. She noticed the twitchy tail and Spike repeated it to himself. Then, he absolutely freaked out as he knew something was about to fall from the sky. Twilight told him to be quiet, but Spike ran off anyway. Twilight was disgusted that Spike still believed this and said he was overreacting, but she got a nasty surprise for saying that.

A flower pot fell on her head, followed by a large anvil, then a cart full of hay, and finally a giant piano. It turns out that the mail delivery service dropped some stuff and it so happened to land on Twilight's head. To say the least, the boss was not happy with the workers and he let them know. Pinkie was playing with her tongue when she saw Applejack show up. She asked Applejack what she was doing and Applejack said she was taking the apples she was carrying to her new apple cellar. Applejack asked Pinkie the same question and Pinkie answered with saying that she let Twilight follow her all day without her knowing. Speaking of which, Twilight came up to the two of them full of rage and was angry that Pinkie knew all along, yet didn't say anything.

She demanded why Pinkie wouldn't tell her and Pinkie said that it would spoil the secret. Twilight was in confused shock for a second before growling loudly in rage. Spike asked Pinkie nervously if her tail was still twitching and Pinkie told him it was all good. But then, her entire body started shaking. Spike got worried and asked Pinkie what that meant. Pinkie said she had no idea since she never gotten it before, but she knew something big was going to happen. She shook even more and declared that this doozy was going to occur at Froggy Bottom Bog.

Meanwhile, deep in the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was sleeping once more. He soon awoke though as his scales lit up alerting him that there was a threat nearby and he had to respond to it. Godzilla growled with anger and swam up to the surface as fast as he could. He looked out at Manehattan and released a massive roar letting everypony know he was back at it again. He began walking through the city and headed towards the Everfree Forest where the threat was.

In Froggy Bottom Bog, Fluttershy was dropping off some frogs, but she was unaware of the Hydra swimming behind her, ready to make an attack. Twilight, Spike, Pinkie, and Applejack all ran through the Everfree Forest and tried to get there as soon as possible so that they knew Fluttershy was safe. Pinkie's body shuttered again and Twilight asked with a snarky remark if she needed a jacket, but Pinkie said she was fine. Her body twitched again and Spike asked Applejack what she thought happened to Fluttershy. Applejack responded with saying she hoped it was nothing, but Spike insisted on knowing what she thought. Applejack replied with her trying not to think about it and hope for the best. Spike said he wasn't trying to think about it either, but he couldn't help it. He began speculating on what could've happened and suggested that maybe she just exploded for no reason.

Applejack doubted that and that caught Pinkie's interest. She speculated that maybe Fluttershy exploded twice and Spike asked if that could actually happen. Applejack told him no and kept walking. Spike kept on speculating and Twilight finally had to stop him and tell the both of them that Fluttershy was probably fine and they had nothing to worry about. Applejack said that she hoped Twilight was right for the sake of Fluttershy and then she saw Froggy Bottom Bog. All of them began looking and Spike eventually found her. He gave Fluttershy a hug and she was a little surprised by that. She had told them where she was going, so why were they acting like they had no idea where she was at and searched everywhere for her? It definitely puzzled her for sure.

Twilight thought it would be a good idea to brag and there was suddenly green smoke that formed around them. Applejack walked away as Twilight went on and on, completely obvious to the fact that a Hydra was standing right behind her. She was coughing quite a bit and wondered where that smell was coming from. The group was scared and Spike told Twilight to look behind her. She looked up and the Hydra gave a loud roar as it found some prey to feast upon. Godzilla's scales lit up some more and he ran faster as the threat finally awakened from its lair. The group began running, but Pinkie stood there terrified. Twilight ran back to get her and dragged her out of there before the Hydra could eat her.

The Hydra kept slamming its heads down on the ground, but it kept missing them each and every time. Spike got stuck and yelled for help. Twilight ran towards him and just as she took off with him, there was a loud roar in the distance. Godzilla had arrived and was ready to fight this four headed monster. The Hydra looked confused for a second and then let out a roar of its own. This allowed Twilight and the others to get away from the Hydra and up the hill. They looked back and saw that Godzilla and the Hydra were running right towards each other ready to fight. They collided with each other and they began to fight. The Hydra tried using its heads to attack Godzilla, but the Kaiju took its two center heads and slammed them right into the ground creating a shockwave that blew some stuff back.

The group ran away but Twilight was lagging behind. The Hydra began running towards Twilight, but Godzilla slammed him to the ground. The Hydra got up and bit Godzilla in the neck with its head and dragged him to the ground as hard as it could. The Hydra ran up the hill and took out most of the stepping stones to get across to the other side. One of the heads cried a little bit before roaring in pain which shook the ground. Pinkie told Twilight to jump, but Twilight said she'll never make it. The Hydra roared again and began to make its way towards her. Twilight looked down and was nervous. The Hydra was inching closer and roared at Twilight. Pinkie told Twilight she had to take a leap of faith.

Twilight gulped nervously and backed herself up a little bit so she could have some running room. After she did that, she was off to the races and accelerated as fast as she could in order to get away from the Hydra. The Hydra was about to knock Twilight off, but then it got hit with Godzilla's atomic breath and that drew its attention away. The Hydra roared at Godzilla and ran down the hill to fight him. Twilight jumped but she was just a little short and began to fall right into the bog. She thought she was going to die, but a huge bubble caught her and sent her back up right to the other side. She crashed into the wall and felt a bit dizzy.

After a few seconds, she smiled and the group cheered with joy. Then, they heard roars in the distance as the Hydra was still fighting Godzilla. They looked and watched as the two creatures battled it out. The Hydra knocked Godzilla down to the ground, but he got back up quite quickly and built up his atomic breath. After a few seconds, he released it and the Hydra dodged it with its four heads. It rammed into Godzilla and he began to fall to the ground which unintentionally started destroying things in sight, including the rocks above the group's heads. They all dodged it and Godzilla fell into the bog, completely disappearing from sight.

The group got worried about where their King was, but they were soon relieved when they saw him pop out of the swamp. Godzilla roared and pushed the Hydra down into the water. He submerged the Hydra and battled it out in the water. The Hydra tried getting free, but Godzilla brought back down and attacked it even more. It bit at all of it's heads and was successfully able to bite each and every one of them off. Godzilla then picked up the Hydra and threw it where Twilight had fell but thrown back up by the bubble. The group was surprised by this revelation, but they didn't bother interfering. The Hydra started growing its heads back, but Godzilla acted fast and blasted his atomic breath right down the throats of each and every head that was decapitated.

He threw up the rest of the body in the air and destroyed it with his atomic breath. The Hydra was no more and Equestria was safe once more. Godzilla looked at the group and gave them a snort. Twilight went up to him and petted him on the snout. Godzilla let out some smoke from his snout and turned around to leave. He let out a mighty roar and began to walk away heading right back for Manehattan. This wasn't as long of a battle for him, but the job got done anyway. That was a fairly easy battle and was not difficult as he expected. He guessed that Hydras weren't really that great at fighting other monsters and would get defeated relatively easily. However, that didn't really matter to him. The mission was complete and that's all that mattered. Now, he could return to slumber.

Author's Note

AN: Well, we've reached the end of another chapter! I know this one was a little bit shorter, but Hydra's don't shoot out beams or anything from their mouths like dragons or even King Ghidorah and they couldn't fly either, so my options were limited. But Godzilla defeated it anyway, so that's all that matters really. This is the final chapter covering Season 1 and we're now moving on to Season 2. That's where Godzilla will face the next major villain: Discord. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Lord of Chaos! When the Draconequus Discord gets free of his 2,000 year old prison, he returns to Equestria with a vengeance. He set out to rule the world with eternal chaos once more and is determined that no one shall ever stop him again. However, Godzilla feels his presence and sets out to fight him. Will Godzilla be able to put the Lord of Chaos back in his stone prison, or will Discord find a way to contain the King Of The Monsters?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 6: Order vs. Chaos

It was a partly sunny day in the land of Equestria and... never mind. I'm not doing this. Miss Cheerilee was out taking her students on a field trip to the statue gardens in Canterlot. The students looked at the different statues and Cheerilee explained what each of them meant. However, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were at each other's throats and fought amongst one another. Cheerilee told them to get over here and they quickly met up with her. Cheerilee presented the statue to the class and she asked them what exactly they noticed about it. The CMC's just blurted out different answers and Cheerilee told everypony that the creature was a Draconequus. The head of a pony and the body of various different creatures.

She then asked the class what they thought this creature represented and the CMC's just blurted out more answers while pushing and shoving each other. They argued amongst themselves and then fought one another by throwing hooves around. What they didn't know is that their fighting actually caused a circle to from. Cheerilee looked at the CMC's and told them they were all right in a way. They stopped and Cheerilee told her students that this creature was in fact Discord, which represented a lack of harmony between ponies. She mentioned to the CMC's that they demonstrated Discord so well that each of them had to write an essay explaining what it meant.

The rest of the class laughed at them and they held their heads in shame. Cheerilee told the class to move along and told the CMC's she didn't want to see anymore fighting. They still disagreed amongst one another, but there was something much bigger that they would have to deal with. Because of the fighting they did to one another, it caused the statue to crack and Discord gave an evil laugh as he was finally free once again. For far too long, he had been stuck in a stone prison for 2,000 years and now he has his chance to seek vengeance on those who've wronged him. It was time to rule Equestria once again in a state of eternal chaos.

Meanwhile, in Ponyville, Rainbow was flying around town when something zipped by her and made her spin around in dizziness. After a few seconds, Rainbow glared at the object and chased after it. She tried tackling it, but she got stuck in it and she was grossed out by it. It turns out that she got caught in a cotton candy cloud. She shook it off and took a taste test of it. She was confused at how it tasted like cotton candy and then a bunch of the clouds started flying all over the place. There was thunder that went off and Rainbow looked up to see a cloud right above her head. It let out a raindrop and Rainbow complained that it wasn't supposed to rain until tomorrow. However, the cloud didn't care and dumped chocolate milk rain on her anyway.

In Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack was harvesting corn and she saw Rainbow go by chasing that cotton candy cloud. It brought the entire storm with her and Applejack saw the rain coming down. She asked Rainbow why there was so much chocolate rain coming down from the sky and Rainbow told her that it was like this all over Equestria. She mentioned that Cloudsdale was having a Cola-Cola storm right now, but she wasn't going anywhere until she fixed up the mess in Ponyville first. She flew off and Applejack started getting pelleted by popcorn. All the rain caused the corn to turn into Popcorn and because there was an entire field of it, it spread like wildfire. Pinkie was jumping around and asked why anyone would want to get rid of this.

Rarity came over and told Applejack how she heard about the situation. She asked if there was anything she could do to help without getting wet, muddy, or having to leave the umbrella. Applejack didn't take her seriously and then, all the apples turned very large in size. Because they now had so much weight, it brought down the trees near the ground which almost caused it to snap. Then, a bunch of squirrels started eating the apples and Applejack yelled at Fluttershy for her to do something. Fluttershy tried to tell Angel that he knew better, but she got cut off as she watched Angel's legs get so long. She thought she was seeing things, but she watched as all these bunnies had really long legs and were running around like a human stampede through Walmart on Black Friday.

Twilight showed up with a book in her possession and she took a look around, She told everyone that she had learned a new spell and that it would fix everything. She lit up her horn and blasted magic in a forward direction. After a few seconds, nothing changed. She forgot the fact that she was dealing with Discord's magic which is very powerful. Regular Unicorn magic will not beat chaos magic in any way. It's simply too strong to take out. She was surprised that her "failsafe spell" failed. She asked Spike what they were supposed to do now and the best answer he would give was to give up. Twilight glared at him and Rarity came over to say that Twilight would come up with something.

Twilight tried thinking of something and she thought it would be a good idea to activate plan B. She looked at Rainbow and asked her if she could round up the clouds in the sky. Rainbow shook off the cotton candy and took off to the sky. She then looked at Applejack and told her to bring those clouds down to Earth with her rope. Applejack threw it up in the air and Rainbow backed away to allow Applejack to corral them. The rain suddenly stopped and Pinkie was very unhappy as she wanted to keep drinking that chocolate milk. Applejack brought the clouds down and Twilight whispered something to Fluttershy. Fluttershy's face lit up and she said something about how she hoped none of the animals see the clouds and they don't try to eat it.

That got the animals' attention and they rushed over to the clouds. Pinkie thought she was being serious, but she was just being sarcastic the entire time. Pinkie was still enjoying the clouds, but soon got shoved away by the animals and she let them know how she felt. Applejack mentioned after they were done with that, they can have popcorn for dessert. Twilight looked at Spike and told him that there was nothing that the group couldn't overcome as long as they did it together. Spike suddenly burped out a letter and it landed on the ground. The group looked confused for a second and then, Twilight picked up the letter to read it.

She gasped in shock and told everyone to head to Canterlot as Princess Celestia requested an audience from them. In Canterlot, Celestia was tracing back and forth. She couldn't believe what she was witnessing. She thought that Discord would have been sealed forever and would never wreck havoc on Equestria again. She saw how miserable ponies were under Discord's tyranny 2,000 years ago. She witnessed the torture and suffering from her subjects as Discord was on the throne letting chaos roam free. She could not let that happen again. Not this time. She had confidence that the Mane Six would be able to defeat Discord just like they defeated Nightmare Moon the year prior.

She knew that because of the banishment of Nightmare Moon, the stone spell cast on Discord would break and allow him to go free. But she also knew that once he did get out, his reign would not last very long as the group of six ponies would turn him back to stone. The castle doors suddenly opened and Celestia looked to see who it was. Lucky for her, it was the Mane Six answering her call for an emergency summons to the castle. She thanked the group for getting here so quickly and Twilight began asking a bunch of questions. Celestia held out a hoof to stop her and told them to follow her. They all went down a hallway and Celestia explained to the group that she called them here for a matter of importance.

She told them that someone she thought she defeated long ago had returned and stated that his name is Discord. Fluttershy stared at the stained glass window of him and she was instantly terrified of him. Celestia ignored that and told the group that Discord was the mischievous spirit of disharmony. She explained that before her and Luna stood up to him, he ruled with an iron fist over Equestria and demanded payments to him from ponies. She told them how miserable ponies were suffering under Discord's tyranny and that after she and Luna discovered the Elements of Harmony, the both of them confronted Discord and turned him to stone using their combined powers.

Rainbow was amazed at that, but Celestia wasn't done yet. She told the group that she thought the spell cast on him would last forever, but since both her and Luna are no longer connected to the Elements because of Nightmare Moon's banishment, it let Discord go free. Twilight was confused about that, but Celestia told them that this was Canterlot Tower where the Elements are kept because the Mane Six recovered them. She told them that they needed to use the Elements once again and stop Discord before he rules Equestria once more in a state of eternal chaos. Twilight asked why Celestia wanted them to do it, but Pinkie yelled out how they were famous.

Celestia told the group that they demonstrated the full power of the Elements of Harmony and used the magic of friendship to defeat Nightmare Moon. She said that even though her and Luna are no longer connected to the Elements, it is the Mane Six that now control their power and they must be the ones who defeat Discord. Twilight thought about it for a second and then told Celestia that they could count on them until Pinkie interrupted and said that eternal chaos meant chocolate rain. The rest of the group knew that small benefit wasn't worth the larger risks that come with the tyranny of Discord. Twilight went over to Celestia and told her not to listen to Pinkie. She told her teacher that they would be honored to use the Elements once more.

Celestia put her horn through the key hole and the door lit up. After a few seconds, it opened and everyone except Celestia had to shield their eyes because of how bright the blue light was. Rarity was amazed by how the case looked and told the group they could keep the Elements while she took possession of the case. Celestia told the group that they had no reason to worry and that she was confident that the group would be able to defeat Discord with the Elements. She opened the case, but they all saw that it was empty and Celestia dropped the box to the ground in shock. Everypony's jaws dropped in shock and Pinkie left, telling the group she was going to go drink chocolate milk with a very large straw.

Twilight exclaimed that the Elements were gone and Celestia paced back and forth. Something didn't add up. That chamber was heavily protected and can only be unlocked by a spell only she had knew. She said it made no sense and Discord gave an evil laugh. He said what fun there was in making sense and Celestia demanded that he showed himself. Discord laughed that off and asked her if she missed him. He said that he missed her and how lonely it was being in stone for 2,000 years. He told her that she wouldn't really know that since he doesn't turn ponies to stone. Celestia was having none of it and demanded that Discord tell her what he had done with the Elements.

Discord told her that he just borrowed them for a little while and he snapped his talons to make the Elements on the window disappear. Celestia told Discord that he would never get away with this and Discord retorted with how he had forgotten how grim she could be and how boring that was. Rainbow didn't like that and yelled at him that no one insults the princess. She charged right at the window, but Discord disappeared and Rainbow smacked right into it. Discord reappeared a few seconds later and told her that she must be Rainbow Dash and that she is famous for the Element of Loyalty. Rainbow reaffirmed that belief and told him that she would always be loyal to Celestia. Discord disappeared from the window and told her that we'll see about that.

Rarity commented how she couldn't believe that they were wasting their time talking to a moving object in a stained glass window. Discord appeared to her in the window she was standing next to and told her that she must have been Rarity, the pony who represents the Element of Generosity, Applejack came over and told Discord that he knows who they all are as if that's a big deal. Discord increased himself in size and told her that he knows much more than just who they are. Twilight told Discord that he seemed to know what their strengths were as well. Discord grinned and told her that she was Twilight Sparkle who possessed the most powerful Element of them all, magic. He also said that Fluttershy's was kindness and that Pinkie's was a personal favorite of his, laughter.

Twilight looked at Pinkie and saw her snickering. She called Pinkie out for it and laughed even harder. She thought it was funny how Discord was dancing on Twilight's head and even he had a grin on his face. Celestia told Discord to stop stalling and tell her what he had done with the Elements. Discord groaned and told Celestia how boring she was, but he said he would do it his way. He disappeared and moved around through various windows giving out a riddle talking about twists and turns that will lead you back to where you began. He returned to his spot on the stained glass window and it became solid once again. He gave out one last laugh before disappearing for good. Fluttershy asked if they could go home now and Applejack asked Twilight what Discord meant by twists and turns.

Twilight thought about it and then she saw the castle labyrinth outside. She figured that was where the Elements were hidden and Celestia wished them good luck and that the fate of Equestria lies in their hooves. They all took off running and Celestia heard Discord laughing in the background. They all made it to the castle labyrinth and Fluttershy asked if they had to go in there. Rainbow told her no and that Discord forgot that they had wings. She flew up to try and see a better view of the labyrinth, but her wings suddenly disappeared and she fell to the ground. She was horrified that they disappeared and Fluttershy's wings disappeared as well. Then, both Twilight and Rarity lost their horns as well. They freaked out in horror and they saw a light.

They watched the light expand and it revealed Discord in all of his glory. He gave an evil laugh and there was lightning and thunder that went off in the background. All of them were terrified and Discord poked fun at them. He told them that they should have seen the looks on their faces since it was priceless. Twilight told Discord to give them their wings and horns back, and Discord told her that they'll get them back in good time. He explained that he took them away to ensure there was no cheating in this game and that the first rule was no flying and no magic. Rainbow was confused by that and Discord said the second rule was that everypony had to play the game or it was over and he would win. He told them good luck and laughed before disappearing.

Twilight told the group that they had nothing to fear and that they had each other. Rainbow agreed and said that as long as they all stick together, there was nothing they couldn't overcome. The group all stood at the entrance and said the word together at the same time, but they suddenly had hedges separate them so they couldn't work together or try to leave. Twilight told the group to stay calm and meet in the center so they could regroup there. For some reason, Fluttershy didn't hear that and screamed in horror when they all took off. Applejack was running as fast as she could to get to the center, but something caught her attention.

There were three apples that were laying on the ground and after a few seconds, they started rolling away. Applejack was quite confused on that and chased after the apples. It eventually led her to some sort of orchard and she asked herself where the heck she was. She then felt an apple hit her head and looked up. Suddenly, a whole bunch of apples started falling from the trees and three different colors circled around her. She heard them laughing and asked them who they were. They told her that they were the keepers of the grove of truth and that she may ask them one question, in the past, present or future, and be warned that the result might not always be pleasant.

Applejack seemed skeptical and told them she didn't trust this place at all. She mentioned that she had a bad feeling about Discord and asked what would become of this mission. The apples led her to the pond and they told her to take a look. She looked inside the pond and saw her friends standing there. All of them threw insults at each other and then after Twilight said it was settled, all of them took off. Applejack was horrified at what she saw and Discord was chuckling to himself as Applejack had no idea that he was the one that was controlling them. Applejack denied that was the truth and apples told her that the truth can make your heart ache and that a lie can be easier to take. Discord used his hypnotizing spell on Applejack and she became corrupted because of it.

She turned gray and part of the labyrinth disappeared. Twilight appeared and saw Applejack standing there. She told her how happy she was to see her and how she thought she heard voices over here. She then asked Applejack who she was talking to, and Applejack said she was talking to nopony. But every time she would say something, she would dart her eyes around to make sure she wouldn't get into trouble with anyone. Twilight thought that was weird and Applejack told her to move along. Twilight thought to herself if Applejack had lied just now, but she scolded herself for even thinking that. She told herself that Applejack wouldn't lie at all.

On the other side of the labyrinth, Pinkie was bouncing up and down, but she noticed a bunch of balloons everywhere that was making laughter and had very creepy smiles on their faces. Pinkie ignored that and commented how nice it looked. She didn't pay attention and she fell to the ground, getting covered in mud. The balloons laughed at her and she asked them why they were doing that. Discord suddenly appeared and told Pinkie that he thought Pinkie appreciated a good laugh. Pinkie told Discord that this was different and that they were laughed at her. Discord mentioned how hard it must have been to be different and told her that her friends laugh at her all the time. Pinkie disagreed and said her friends laugh with her, not at her.

In the form of a balloon, Discord doubted that and began circling Pinkie as fast as he could while also laughing at her. Pinkie said to stop it and the balloons kept laughing at her. Some of the balloons changed into her friends and they laughed at her. Pinkie buried her head into the ground and told them to stop laughing at her. Discord came to Pinkie and mentioned in a taunting voice how he thought laughter made her happy. He used the same hypnotizing spell on her just like Applejack and then she turned gray and corrupted. Then, all the balloons popped and Twilight ran over to tell Pinkie how happy she was to see her. Pinkie got mad at that and asked in an angry voice if it was because Twilight needed a good laugh. Twilight was confused at that and asked Applejack what the heck was wrong with her. Applejack said she didn't notice anything strange about Pinkie and darted her eyes around before leaving.

Twilight thought that it was really weird and told herself to pick up the pace before the stress got to all of them. On another side of the labyrinth, Rarity was venting to herself how she was expecting an audience with Celestia, not doing outdoor sports. She smacked up against a wall and she found three small diamonds that matched her cutie mark. She stared into it and Discord laughed evilly as he showed his face inside the three small diamonds. Discord told Rarity that it was her lucky day and that she found the one thing that rivaled his face in sheer beauty. The diamonds shined again and Discord used his hypnotizing spell on her. Rarity shook her head and told herself to resist it. She tried moving away from it so that she could meet with the others, but after she took another peek at it, she simply couldn't resist the temptation and ran right back at it.

She was corrupted as well and turned gray. She began digging to get it and after a while, she got it. She told herself it might have taken forever, but it was definitely worth it and she was amazed how three small gemstones turned out to a large diamond. She fawned over it and said to herself to it was time to get her home. She lifted it up in the air and she struggled carrying it on her back. The rest of the rocks collapsed and Twilight, Applejack, and Pinkie were standing right there. Twilight was mentioning how she was glad to see Rarity, but stopped herself as soon as she saw what Rarity was carrying on her back. She asked why she was carrying a large boulder and Rarity scolded her for saying it. She told the rest of them that it was a diamond, despite the fact Discord turned it into a boulder when the wall collapsed.

She told Twilight to keep her envious eyes off of it and that she found it fair and square. She continued carrying it, but made a bunch of grunting noises since it was so heavy. Twilight watched as the rest of them left and knew something was wrong. They were clearly not acting like themselves and whenever Twilight tried talking to them, they would either giver her nasty remarks or deny they knew or saw anything. It was so strange and Twilight just couldn't figure it out. On the far end of the labyrinth, Fluttershy jumped out a bush and trembled nervously. She told herself that she could do this, but as soon as something flew in her face, she shrieked in fear and hid in the bushes.

She stuck her head out and noticed they were butterflies. She chased after them and she told them to not leave her here since it was so "terrifying." She kept following them, and then stopped in a certain section. She looked everywhere for them, but couldn't see them anywhere. The butterflies appeared behind her and Discord told her in a high pitched voice that she was probably left behind by her "so-called" friends. Fluttershy told him that she was confident that her friends were doing the best they could to find her. Discord said to her that it must be frustrating knowing her friends must think she was weak and helpless. Fluttershy took that with pride and told Discord that she was weak and helpless.

Discord was getting irritated and said to her that it must be annoying how they are always pointing out her flaws. Fluttershy told him calmly that it didn't really bother her and how grateful she felt that her friends would want her to be the best she could be. Discord finally had enough and revealed himself to her. He tried every tactic and she always had an answer to those remarks. So, he used his talon to change her into a gray color and corrupted and told her that she was kind for far too long. It was time for her to be cruel. This was the only time where Discord had to step in himself and use his spell by force instead of going at it naturally. He disappeared and the rest of them showed up.

Twilight came to her and told her how glad she felt to see a friendly face. She mentioned how crazy everypony had gotten and then Fluttershy finally spoke up. She mocked Twilight and told her that maybe she should use her magic to fix everything. Twilight was confused and then Fluttershy said that she didn't have one. She turned away and swatted Twilight with her tail. Twilight felt hurt by that and she was wondering what was happening to her friends. Fluttershy kicked Pinkie into the wall and Applejack laughed at her. Pinkie glared at Applejack and asked her what she was laughing at and Applejack said that it was because of chocolate rain even though that wasn't true.

Rarity was struggling to carry that boulder and told Twilight to give her some help. Twilight put part of the rock on her back and Rarity thanked her for it. Twilight was about to thank her, but Rarity told her not to get any ideas about stealing the rock and told her she knows where Twilight lives. In the western side of the labyrinth, Rainbow looked around and ran through the maze. She saw a moving cloud that represented her cutie mark and Rainbow thought she struck gold. She chased after it and saw Discord sitting on a hammock made of clouds with sunglasses on. Discord stretched his body a little bit and mentioned how he could see why she rests on clouds so much. However, Rainbow wasn't having any of it and challenged him to a fight.

Discord sat up and said calmly that he was here to deliver a message. Rainbow wasn't fooling around and told him she had a message for him as well. Discord looked at her and said in a stern voice that she must pay attention because it was important. Discord told her another riddle and showed her what he meant. Basically, the translation was that if she didn't make the right choice, she would have to watch Cloudsdale crumble without her. Rainbow was terrified at that thought and Discord used his hypnotizing spell on her once again. A box suddenly appeared and Discord told her that inside the box was her wings. He told her that she could take them and leave the game or continue to wander aimlessly through the maze. In the middle of the maze, the rest of the group was walking quite slowly and Twilight had to carry the boulder herself.

It was heavy and she said that she had to find Rainbow because as a team, they're unstoppable. Applejack called out how Rainbow was flying away and that she was abandoning the group. Twilight obviously knew that was a lie and told Applejack that she was bluffing. But she looked up and saw Rainbow take off. She couldn't believe it. Suddenly, a bunch of storm clouds appeared and the entire labyrinth collapsed, causing a giant crater to form in the ground. Discord appeared once more and told the group that somepony broke the no wings, no magic rule even though he was the one that made Rainbow break it in the first place. He gave everypony else their wings and horns back and told the group that the game was over. He got into Twilight's face and told her that none of them found the Elements at all. He pulled out an umbrella and said that Equestria was due for a big storm of chaos. He laughed evilly and Twilight only watched in horror.

Meanwhile, deep in the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was taking a nap. It had been six months since he last fought another creature and he had been sleeping for most of that time. However, his scales lit up and he awoke from his nap. Something was threatening the balance of this world and he had to go stop it. He swam up to the surface and looked at Manehattan. It seemed fine as of right now, but he noticed all the pink cotton candy clouds and the chocolate milk raining down on them. He grunted in anger and let out a mighty roar. The ponies in the city heard it and were relieved to see him on the surface again. However, he started walking through the city as usual and headed west towards Ponyville as that was where the threat was. It was time to defend the world once again and restore law and order in this country.

Back in Ponyville, Discord was laughing like crazy and continued doing so on the ground as if he just won. Pinkie glared at him and yelled about what he was laughing at. Discord wiped a tear from his eye and told the group that this was the most fun group of ponies he's had in eons. Pinkie got in his face and told him to quit it. She said that he better think before he laughed at the one and only Pinkie Pie. However, Discord didn't take her seriously and simply grinned at her. Fluttershy got involved and taunted Pinkie by saying ha ha. Pinkie told her to quit it, but Fluttershy refused and continued doing it. Pinkie yelled even louder. but Fluttershy still refused and kept doing it.

Applejack came over to Rarity and said that Twilight told her that they should split the rock six ways since they all found it together. It was clearly a ruse and Rarity fell for it. She kicked Applejack away like a ninja and was basically ready to fight to the death for this boulder. Applejack backed away while Rarity kept trying to fight her and Twilight told all of them to knock it off, even though they were all corrupted. Discord simply laughed at this sight and was sitting on a couch with a bag of popcorn. Twilight told him to stop it and he wasn't playing fair. Discord was confused by that and said that maybe they haven't met. He mentioned that he was Discord, the Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony. Twilight got angry at him and demanded why he would take away the labyrinth before the group reached the end.

Discord was confused for a second and then laughed that off as if that was the stupidest thing he ever heard. He showed her a flashback of the riddle back in the castle and Twilight only stood there in shock. After about 15 seconds, he returned the both of them back to the present. He looked at Twilight and said that he never once mentioned that they were in the labyrinth. Twilight tried to reason with him, but Discord walked away and told her to keep trying because maybe the magic of friendship would help her or something. He mentioned that while she was doing that, he had some chaos to go attend to. He disappeared and the chocolate storm came rolling in. After a few seconds, it started raining chocolate milk. Pinkie expressed her thoughts and said how she hated chocolate milk.

Twilight tried thinking about the words "back where you began," but her friends antics were driving her nuts. She mentioned how she just wanted to go home, and then it clicked for her. She just had to go back to the library. She told the group that she was certain that the Elements were back at the library and that she had a book that would give them a clue on how to figure out this riddle. Unfortunately, she didn't watch where she was going and she basically got trampled on by the rabbit stampede raging through town. Fluttershy was quite pleased with Angel and she let him know. Then, it suddenly got dark. Now, no one could see a gosh darn thing. Applejack said sarcastically how much easier it was to see things, but the dirt roads suddenly turned into soap and she slipped fell, knocking down the others.

She told Twilight that she meant to do that and Twilight tried getting across, but had no success either. The sky suddenly changed to daytime again and Twilight commented that Discord turned all the dirt roads into soap. He was skating past them as if it were an ice skating rink and told her how beautiful it was. He looked at his changes and explained to the group that these are only his first changes as ruler of Equestria. Pinkie was skating across the soap roads, but she told Twilight that while it might look like fun, it wasn't. Twilight groaned and Discord grabbed her. He picked her up and told her to picture Ponyville as the Chaos Capital of the World. Since it was dark, she couldn't see anything and she told Discord that. He dropped her and said just wait a few minutes for the Sun to come up or not.

Twilight couldn't fathom her hometown as the capital of chaos running freely and she said that wasn't going to happen. Fluttershy went by and said that she wouldn't before laughing with cruelty in her voice. Twilight groaned and all of them walked to the library. When they finally arrived, Twilight was exhausted and begged everypony to just go inside. They all made a fuss about it, but went inside anyway while turning even more gray. She wanted Rarity to get inside, but Rarity absolutely refused to. She explained that as soon as she went inside, Twilight would send out Spike to steal "Tom." Twilight thought that was absolutely ridiculous and Rarity turned even more gray. Twilight gave up and asked if Rarity was not going to go inside without it. Rarity reaffirmed that and Twilight picked it up.

She moved the boulder towards the library and Spike was taking a nap. Fluttershy thought it would be a good idea to steal the bucket and she dumped the water on Spike. That obviously woke him up and he shook off the water. He asked Fluttershy what the meaning of that was and her answer was that he looked so peaceful. Spike was confused by that and looked at the door when he heard a loud crash. Rarity told Twilight to be careful with the rock because it would ruin his "beautiful finish" and Twilight thought it was so ridiculous how she was acting. Spike asked Twilight why everypony looked so gray, and Twilight told him not to ask and help her look for a book. Fluttershy thought it would be a good idea to bully Twilight and she asked her what was soaking wet and clueless.

Twilight told Fluttershy she had just about enough, but Fluttershy didn't care and dumped the water on her anyway. She told her answer was your face and slammed the bucket on her head. Spike asked what happened to everypony and Applejack said that he must have brought out the worse in everypony. Twilight told Spike that there was no time to explain and that she needed to find the reference guide to the Elements of Harmony before somepony does something they'll regret. Spike was confused for a second before he remembered where that book was. He showed Twilight the book and Fluttershy threw a scroll at him. He dropped the book and it landed in Fluttershy's hooves. Spike was annoyed at that and Twilight demanded that Fluttershy give her that book right now.

Fluttershy didn't want to do that and yelled out keep away. She threw the book to Applejack and the farm pony balanced the book on her muzzle. Twilight told Applejack to give her the book, but Applejack lied and said she didn't have the book before throwing it into the air for Pinkie to retrieve. Pinkie threw it up in the air giving it right back to Fluttershy. They kept the cycle going and Twilight tried to grab it, but they all moved too quickly for her. When Fluttershy got the book on the third go round, Spike tackled Fluttershy and the book fell to the ground. But before Twilight could get it, Rarity picked it up with her magic and ran with it. Twilight demanded that Rarity give her that book back, but Rarity said that anything Twilight wanted, she wanted as well.

Twilight finally had enough and yelled at Rarity to give her the book back. Rarity refused to do so and ran away. She kicked the wooden horse as an obstacle for Twilight, Twilight simply jumped over it. Fluttershy picked up Rarity and Twilight slammed into the rock. She wanted to know where Rarity was and when she asked Applejack, she got another lie out of the farm pony. Twilight wasn't playing around anymore and started beating up everypony just so she could get the book. She finally managed to get the book, but she told everypony to get back as they still wanted to steal it from her. She told them that this was her book and she was going to read it. Spike stood as a guard with the scroll in his hands and made sure no one stepped near Twilight.

Twilight opened the book and saw the Elements sitting right there. It was in the book the entire time. All this time, it was just sitting here. Why wasn't this the first thing she thought of? This could have saved her a lot of trouble. But it doesn't matter now. She found them and now she could use them to defeat Discord once and for all. Except all of her friends were gray and one of them went AWAL. They all told her that they didn't care and Twilight sighed in sadness. She thought it would never happen. Her friends turning into complete jerks. She had enough and forcefully put on all the necklaces before putting on her crown. Spike asked Twilight if she was missing somepony and Twilight didn't seem to think so. There was the liar, the grump, the hoarder, and the brute. Spike then asked about Rainbow and Twilight had an idea. She told him that he was the new Rainbow Dash and told everypony to get moving.

Spike didn't exactly like that idea and knew it wouldn't end well for him if Rainbow found out he was impersonating her. Twilight didn't care and told the group to go defeat Discord so that they never have to talk to each other again. The rest of them liked the idea of that and stampeded out like a bunch of buffalo. Rarity was still pushing Tom and Twilight wasn't gonna have any of it. She told Rarity to move and then yelled out to watch out for Tom. Pinkie was horrified at the loud sound and moved away from the giant boulder. Discord appeared once again and said that they all found the Elements of Harmony. He was downplaying it and Twilight was having none of that. She told that she figured out his lame riddle and he was in for it now.

Discord didn't really take that seriously and pretended to act as if he were defeated now and surrender willingly. Twilight told the group to do the formation and they all just made made shrugging noises as if they didn't want to be here. She noticed that Spike wasn't in the formation and told him to get over here. Spike gulped nervously and walked over. Twilight looked at Discord and said it was time to get this over with. She lit up her crown and it began the spell. She was lifted into the air and her eyes turned white as the crown began circulating its magic through the object. The rest of them lit up too, but they didn't seem to care too much. Discord pulled his sunglasses down for a second as he thought something was about to happen, but then, it all stopped.

They fell to the ground and Twilight was confused. Applejack said hers was working and that there was probably something wrong with Twilight's. Pinkie yelled out that she hated the Elements of Harmony and Fluttershy threw her necklace away. It hit the ground and Rarity took it away. Spike set Rainbow's on the ground and told Twilight that he needed to get back upstairs. He wished them luck, but Fluttershy stuck out her tail and Spike fell down because of it. Fluttershy looked at him and said that she was "sorry" and called him Rainbow Crash. Discord was quite happy with the display and clapped in victory. He looked at the group and told them that harmony in Equestria is officially dead.

He bent down to Twilight and told her that Discord rules, Celestia drools. Twilight didn't like that and growled at him. But he didn't care and he skated away from them on the soapy roads. Pinkie said it was everypony's fault that it didn't work. Twilight asked who she was talking to and Pinkie said it was to all of them. She took her leave and the rest of them did the same. Twilight yelled out to them that they can go ahead and see if she cares. She bent her head down and asked with friends like you, who needs enemies? She finally turned gray and a single tear fell from her face. It was a heart spilt in two and she began walking through Ponyville with her head down.

As Godzilla was walking through Equestria, he could see all the crazy things that were happening around him. It didn't phase him, but it just left him very confused. He never seen anything like it before and clearly whoever this threat was, they had an interesting way of ruling the world. But that wasn't important right now. He needs to go find this threat, take it out, and restore world balance. It was very obvious to him that this kind of stuff he was seeing around him would definitely disturb the balance in the world and would leave things in a boat load of unrest and unhappiness. Back in Ponyville, Twilight was walking through town as numerous things go by and she had a cotton candy cloud pouring chocolate milk rain on her. She didn't care. She was too depressed right now to even think about it.

Discord suddenly appeared and was laughing really hard. He disappeared again and flew beside Twilight. He told her to look at what he just did and it was a giant pepper shaker being poured onto a pony. It made the pony sneeze and all of the buildings fell down. But they were changed to cardboard so it looked like the pony demolished the entire town. Discord thought it was pretty funny, but he frowned when he saw Twilight's expression. He stood in front of her and told her to cheer up since this was her new home. Twilight looked around and believed that this wasn't her home anymore. She told Discord that and walked away. After a few seconds, Discord said yes in victory as he took out the one thing that could threaten his rule.

He could finally rule with an iron fist once again and no one would be able to stop him this time. He finally did it. Now, he could restore things back to the way they were 2,000 years ago when he was sitting on the throne. Making ponies work excessively, have them pay tributes to him in order to be spared by him, and making it rain hot tea whenever they broke his rules. Twilight walked home to the library and shut the door. She told Spike to pack his things and that they were leaving. Spike only groaned in response and Twilight told him not to ask her where they were going because she had no clue. She knew it at least wouldn't be here in Ponyville.

Spike mentioned how hard it was to move since Celestia kept sending these letters when he went back upstairs and he begged Twilight to make it stop. Twilight looked at the pile building up and read the letters. She read to herself what it said and because she did that, it brought the color back to her body. She told Spike how clear everything was and how Discord was trying to distract her and her friends from what's important because he knows how powerful that friendship is. Spike felt very sick and was about ready to throw up, but Twilight stopped spinning him after a few seconds. Twilight told Spike that one year prior, she said that the fate of Equestria didn't lie on her making friends, but this time, the opposite was true. That same power that defeated Nightmare Moon is the exact same one that can defeat Discord.

She set him down in his bed and she did the whole motivation thing in fighting for her friendships. She then saw how sick Spike felt and she told him that he should rest while she told care of saving the world part herself. Spike just groaned some more before burping out another letter. In Sweet Apple Acres, there was a lot going on. Big Mac was basically a dog digging through the crops, Granny Smith was doing tap dancing, and Applejack was sitting up against the barn eating apples. She told Granny about how she supposedly tried to defeat Discord, but none of her so-called friends tried to help her. Twilight showed up and told Applejack that she was going to fight for their friendship. Big Mac suddenly appeared and licked Twilight like a dog would and that left her confused.

Applejack said that now she wanted to fight and asked Twilight where she was when the farm pony was battling Discord. Twilight wasn't having any of it and tackled Applejack to the ground. Applejack tried to get up, but Twilight held her grip. She told Applejack to snap out of it and that she was not a liar. She lit up her horn and Applejack's head and the farm pony saw the memories over the last year between her and her friends. Eventually, after a few seconds, she regained her color and shook her head. She asked what happened and then saw Twilight. She told her that she saw a vision of all of them fighting and she couldn't face the truth, so she started telling lies. She asked Twilight for forgiveness and Twilight told her that she already has.

They went to Fluttershy's place and tied her up so Twilight could perform the spell. After a few seconds, Fluttershy regained her color back and told the both of them that she had an awful dream. They were confused and then moved on to Rarity. Rarity got defensive and asked them what they were doing, but it didn't last long as Twilight cast the spell and Rarity got her color back. Rarity saw the giant boulder in her house and kicked the thing out the door. She told the group to never speak of this again and they moved on to Pinkie. She was in a cart, laughing about how she turned gray and the rest of them were smiling. They went looking for Rainbow, but she wasn't in her house. Twilight said that without her, they couldn't defeat Discord.

Applejack said that Rainbow could be anywhere by now and that they were never going to find her. Pinkie said they didn't have to since she was right there on a cloud above them. Twilight called out to Rainbow Dash and told her that Discord was still on the loose and they needed her in order to defeat him. She didn't care and told them that things are much better in Cloudsdale than in Ponyville. Rarity asked how Rainbow could possibly think that small cloud was Cloudsdale and Applejack responded by telling her it was the same way Discord got Rarity to think that huge rock was a diamond. Rarity squinted her eyes in annoyance and told Applejack that she thought she made it quite clear that they were to never speak of it again.

Twilight had a confident grin on her face and told the group it was time for plan B. All of them went up in a balloon and made sure they didn't wake up Rainbow. Twilight told Fluttershy to hold Rainbow down and she'll be lowered down from the rope Applejack had so she could cast the memory spell on Rainbow. Fluttershy saluted to Twilight and flew down as fast as she could. She was about to hold her down really strong, but Fluttershy tapped Rainbow instead. Rainbow woke up and Fluttershy asked if it would be okay if she held her against her will for a little bit. Twilight groaned in frustration and Rainbow laughed it off. She told Fluttershy that Ponyville was her problem, not Rainbow's and then she took off on her cloud.

Twilight lowered down the rope and told Fluttershy to chase after her. Fluttershy grabbed the rope with her mouth and took off flying. Rainbow was going at Mclaren Speedtail speeds, while the balloon was going at your typical full size pickup truck highway speeds. Rainbow flew all over the place and Twilight threw up one of the ropes to Applejack. Applejack grabbed it with her mouth and threw the rope at Rainbow. It latched onto Rainbow's midsection and she just kept flying faster. Unfortunately, the rope didn't get secured and it sent Pinkie and Rarity flying out of the balloon. Rarity scolded Pinkie for not securing the rope and Pinkie just said oops.

Fortunately, the extra weight slowed Rainbow down and she fell from the cloud. Applejack told them both to hold on and that they were slowing Rainbow down. Rarity told Fluttershy to fly faster, but Fluttershy had tears in her eyes and said she couldn't. Twilight told Fluttershy that she couldn't catch Rainbow, then Discord wins. That knocked some sense into Fluttershy and she was not going to let that evil Draconequus continue his tyranny on Equestria. Not this time. She flew as fast as she could and sped up to Rainbow very quickly. Twilight threw the last rope to Applejack and the farm pony threw it at Rainbow. It got her and she stopped suddenly. The group took her down with the balloon, but she tried flying away and was unsuccessful at doing so.

The rest of the group had to hold her down and she fought it like crazy. Twilight came over to Rainbow and she cast the memory spell on Rainbow. The pegasus finally got her color back and she was brought back to Earth. She asked a bunch of questions and the group went in for a hug as they finally got their friend back. But then, they all saw dancing buffalos on their hind legs in tutus and realized that they still needed to save the world first. Twilight mentioned to the group that maybe it was just a little too early to have a group hug and the rest of them agreed.

In the center of town, Discord watched as things were roaming around and he laughed evilly as he sat on his throne. Suddenly, he heard a roar in the distance and saw Godzilla. Discord smiled and said "Bring it, you dinosaur." Godzilla took that as a challenge and let out another loud roar. He smashed his tail in the ground to let Discord know he meant business and he charged right at him. Discord blasted his magic right at Godzilla and knocked the Kaiju right through one of the houses. Discord grinned and put himself on top of a flying military pig while he was in a military outfit himself and charged Godzilla with a spear. He said "That's what happens when you mess with the Lord of Chaos." Godzilla was having none of it and he got up and blasted the items away with his atomic breath. Discord almost fell into a ditch and he just waved nervously at Godzilla.

Godzilla lifted his head up as he built up his atomic breath and then, he blasted it straight into the ground causing Discord to get flown hundreds of feet away. Discord snapped his talons and sent another flying military pig after Godzilla. Godzilla simply blasted the thing away and Discord tried sending something else after him, but nothing happened. He smiled nervously at the Kaiju, but Godzilla wasn't playing around. He tried stepping on the Draconequus, but Discord simply fell to the ground so he wouldn't get stepped on. Godzilla launched his atomic breath at Discord again and the Draconequus simply skated away on the soapy roads in a complete circle. Discord taunted Godzilla and said "You're going to have to do better than that." Godzilla blasted Discord again and Discord stuck out a gem in front of him, sending the blast in every direction.

Godzilla growled at him with a mischievous grin and blasted him again. However, Discord stood up and blocked Godzilla's attacks. Discord looked at Godzilla and said "I mean, you are strong, but you are just a stupid pathetic lizard against me. But if you join me, we can rule Equestria together. So, what do you say?" Godzilla looked at the Draconequus and roared as loud as he could at him, telling him that he'd rather die than serve him. Discord sat back down on his throne and simply sighed. Discord yawned while Godzilla was doing his roar and told him "Fine. Go ahead and join your stupid Equestrian friends. But you can never stop me." Godzilla finally had enough and it was time to put this creature back where he belonged. It was time for nuclear Godzilla. Godzilla began marching down the town in burning red and orange and Discord threw the chocolate milk behind him, knowing that this was going to be interesting.

Godzilla let out another massive roar and Discord smiled mischievously at him. Godzilla bent his head down and sent out the first wave of fire which stripped Discord of his powers. It wouldn't allow him to simply disappear within the snap of a talon. Discord tried teleporting away, but he noticed nothing happened when he tried snapping his talons. He looked at Godzilla and had genuine fear on his face. Never before had he seen a creature that could simply take away his powers just by releasing a wave of fire. Godzilla growled again and released the second wave of fire which eventually turned into a rainbow turning Discord back to stone. He tried stopping it and yelled out "NOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!" but that did him no good.

The Mane Six finally appeared and noticed Godzilla walking up to them. They were confused on why everything was turned back to normal and they asked each other what happened here. Then Twilight looked at Godzilla and her jaw dropped. She told the group that he must have defeated Discord and restored balance to the world with minimal effort. The rest of the group were amazed at that and Godzilla looked at them curiously. He bent his head down to look at them all and Twilight petted him on the snout. She thanked him for stopping Discord and he simply grunted out some smoke. He retracted his head back up and let out a massive victory roar. He turned around and headed back east towards Manehattan. They all watched him leave and were quite pleased that this was over. It would be interesting explaining this to Celestia.

Once again, Godzilla defeated another monster and just like the last battle, it was relatively easy. He could tell that Discord was very arrogant and overconfident that nothing could stop him. Clearly, he was proven wrong. Only the King Of The Monsters could rule the world, not anyone else. He had a feeling that maybe Discord would return one day, but that was probably way off in the future and not anytime soon. For now, he could enjoy the world being at peace again and he could return to his slumber in the North Celestial Ocean outside of Manehattan. The King Of The Monsters prevails once more.

Author's Note

AN: I apologize for this chapter being so late. I have been busy with schoolwork here and now I've been dealing with a cold here over the last week. It's been very hectic. On top of that, I lost my voice, so I can't really speak at all right now which sucks because I am one of those people that talk a lot, so it's not great, but I'll learn to deal with it for now. This has never happened before and it's been quite unpleasant. So, please pray for me that I would get better and I can get my voice back because I'm not sure how long I can go without talking. Anyways, hope you guys enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Queen of the Changelings! When Twilight receives a letter that her brother, Shining Armor, is getting married to her old foalsitter, she is quite skeptical about it. But, she gets excited when she finds out who it is. However, the pony she knew long ago was acting very strange. It was because she was Queen Chrysalis in disguise. Godzilla feels this threat and takes off to Canterlot. Will the King Of The Monsters be able to defeat Chrysalis, or will the Queen of the Changelings find some way to beat Godzilla?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 7: Kaiju vs. Shapeshifting Queen

It was another beautiful day in the wonderful land of Equestria and... why do I keep doing this? I seriously need to stop. This is starting to get irritating. Whatever. The Mane Six were out in the fields of Ponyville, having a nice quiet picnic and enjoying the scenery. Spike was running as fast as he could to the group because he had a message to deliver from Celestia. Twilight was about to eat her apple when she noticed Spike running towards her. He finally got there and stopped to catch his breath. Before he could say anything, he burped out a letter and Twilight picked it up with her magic. She read the letter aloud and was intrigued about the idea of a wedding.

She told everypony their roles and they were all quite excited. When Twilight got to the end of the letter, she was wondering who was getting married. The letter never mentioned who was getting married, so she asked the group who was about to get married. Spike realized his mistake and told Twilight he should have given her the other one first. He handed her another letter and she picked it up with her magic. She read the invitation and it mentioned a princess by the name of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza or Cadence as most would call her. But what got Twilight's attention was the groom. Shining Armor. For those that don't know, that would be her brother. She was shocked to hear that and Applejack was the first one to congratulate her on that.

Twilight got annoyed very quickly and went off on a rant about how she should have gotten that news right from her brother and not from a piece of paper. She even imitated his voice with a sandwich and asked with anger who the heck Princess Mi Amore Cadenza even was. Fluttershy was concerned for Twilight and asked her if she was alright. Twilight's expression softened and she explained to the group that her and Shining Armor were always so close. She told them that he was her BBBFF and the rest of the group was confused. She made an annoyed expression and told them it stood for Big Brother Best Friend Forever. They understood what that meant and she told them that before she came to Ponyville and understood the value of friendship, her brother was the only pony that she ever really considered a friend, well, besides Spike of course.

She then sang a song that talked about how close they were and how much she really missed him. Her friends even pitched in a little. It made her both sad and angry that he was so far away. She was sad because she missed him and she was angry because she was just now learning about something very major in life through a piece of paper. Applejack came up to her and told her that her brother seemed like a really good guy. Twilight said he really was and mentioned how they don't just let anypony be the Captain of the Royal Guard. That caught Rarity's attention and she got excited at that revelation. She wanted to clear things up and asked Twilight that they were going to be involved in a wedding in Canterlot to not just a princess, but also a Captain of the Royal Guard.

Twilight reluctantly answered yes to that question and Rarity fainted to the ground again in excitement. Twilight gave her a pillow and Rarity rested on it while having a huge grin on her face. The rest of the group was so excited to be part of this, but Twilight was very unhappy with this entirely. They all got on the train to Canterlot and the group were talking about their roles in the wedding. Spike was gloating that he was the one that was gonna host the bachelor party, but then he asked what a bachelor party was. The group laughed at him and he backed away. In the corner, Twilight had a sad expression and stared out the window. Applejack noticed this and went over to check on her. She asked what was bothering Twilight and the purple Unicorn said she was thinking about her brother.

It made her very angry that all of this was happening. Ever since she moved to Ponyville, she spent less time with her brother which definitely bothered her. It felt like he was moving on without her and was starting a new life without telling her. She had to find it out through a letter instead of him directly. She believed that since he was going to be married now, he'll never have time for her which just wasn't true in the slightest. Applejack reminded her that she was his sister, but she didn't want to hear it. The train arrived to Canterlot and there were guards standing right at the gates. There was a giant force field that surrounded Canterlot and the guards moved their spears to allow the train to pass. Everypony felt weird passing through that and after the train passed through, the guards lowered their spears back to their previous positions.

The train finally came to a stop and there were guards everywhere. Rainbow was surprised by the heavy amount of guards all over the place and she asked the group why there were so many of them. Rarity commented that because this was a royal wedding, there needed to be increased security just so no one can try any funny business and try to assassinate the bride or groom. Pinkie sneezed out some confetti and Rarity told the group to get moving since they all had work to do. Applejack told Twilight that she had a brother to go congratulate and it made the purple Unicorn even more angry. The guards let her through, but even they were confused at her attitude. On the castle balconies, Shining Armor was giving duties to the guards and they flew off to do their jobs.

Twilight marched right over and told her brother that she had something to say to him. The guards standing on the balcony took that as a threat and pointed their spears right at her. Shining looked to see who it was and it was his own sister. He was excited to see her and went down to meet her. He attempted to ask her about the train ride, but Twilight just ripped into him for how he could do this to her and why she had to hear about this from a piece of paper and not him and how she was his sister, so he should be ashamed of himself. You know, that kind of thing. Shining explained that it wasn't his fault and Celestia told him to increase security for this event. Twilight presumed the extra security was for the wedding, but Shining told her that it was because of a looming threat made against Canterlot.

He told her that no one knows who is responsible and that Celestia specifically asked him to provide an extra layer of protection besides all the guards. He showed her the force field and he reapplied magic to the shield so it would still hold up. He felt a migraine and told his little sister that the responsibility of keeping Canterlot safe rests on his shoulders and has been his top priority. Twilight felt a little guilty about going at him like that and she understood the importance of protection against threats. She still asked him how he could not tell her about as something as big as his wedding, one of the biggest moments in life, and if she wasn't considered important to him anymore. He told her that she was his little sister and that she would always be important to him. He smiled a little bit and told Twilight that he would understand if she didn't want to be his best mare.

Twilight lit up at that idea and asked if he really wanted her to be his best mare. Shining said he did and Twilight told him that she felt honored by that. They had a brief hug and Twilight said in a stern voice how she still felt upset that her brother was marrying somepony she didn't know. She asked him who the heck Princess Mi Amore Cadenza was and how they met. Shining smiled and told her that Princess Mi Amore Cadenza was Princess Cadence, her former foalsitter. Twilight was extremely happy at that and began talking about how great Cadence was and stuff like that. She bounced around a little bit and stopped to see the Princess herself in her adult form or at least supposed to be. We all know it really is underneath, but we'll get to that later.

'Cadence' said in a rude voice that she hoped she wasn't interrupting anything and Twilight came up to her to greet her. Twilight did the dance that the both of them did as young kids, but 'Cadence' just stood there watching her embarrass herself. Finally, 'Cadence' asked Twilight what she was doing and Twilight told her that it was her. 'Cadence' didn't pay attention to that and walked past her. Twilight was a little confused on why 'Cadence' didn't acknowledge her, but she didn't focus on it too much. Shining Armor told his little sister that he had to return to his station and that his fiancee will be checking in with the Mane Six later on. He said that on the basis on both of them, they were really glad for Twilight to be here. 'Cadence' agreed, but she had an evil grin on her face and that confused Twilight. The both of them left and Twilight was left saddened by that meeting.

After that, she was left very disgruntled by 'Cadence's' attitude and the expression on her face in the kitchen proved it. She held out her checklist and she checked off everything Applejack did as the farm pony ran around completing task after task. Applejack even went as far as to shoving a bite size apple fritter into Twilight's mouth and the purple Unicorn enjoyed it very much. Spike was playing around with the figures that go on the cake and Twilight took them away from him. She was still very bitter about that fact and she didn't want to really deal with it at the moment. 'Cadence' walked into the kitchen and Applejack greeted her. 'Cadence' told everyone in the kitchen to call her Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Applejack did just that. She asked 'Cadence' if she wanted to see the menu for her big day, and Cadence said she would love to while maintaining a fake smile on her face.

After Applejack turned around, 'Cadence' had an annoyed look on her face and Twilight glared at her watching her every move. She did not like this new version of her old foalsitter and she would make sure that she let 'Cadence' know how she felt about her behavior. Applejack offered those fritters to 'Cadence' and the princess ate it. She told Applejack that they were "delicious" and that she "love, love, loved them." But Twilight could clearly tell that she was faking it and rolled her eyes. Applejack offered 'Cadence' to take some of them to go and 'Cadence' hesitated, but agreed to take them anyway. Before she left, she stopped and threw the fritters away. Twilight gasped a little and 'Cadence' slammed the door shut with her magic. Twilight tried to tell Applejack what 'Cadence' did, but she thought it would be a better idea to follow her instead.

She went on a rant to Rarity about how awful Cadence has become and basically mocked her for wanting to be called her official name. She got nervous when 'Cadence' walked in the room and said if someone called her name, but Rarity took care of that issue real quickly before anything could happen. She went up to 'Cadence' and thanked her for being given the opportunity to make her wedding dress. 'Cadence' shook that off and asked if her dress was ready. Rarity told her that it was and told her how hard she was working on it since she was given the assignment. She also mentioned that 'Cadence' should be pleased with the results, but 'Cadence' seemed to disagree. She made suggestions to her own dress and to the bridesmaids dresses as well.

Minuette, Twinkleshine, and Lyra mentioned that they loved it how it was, but 'Cadence' didn't want to hear it. She sent them a nasty glare right at them and they looked away in shame. 'Cadence' turned her attention back to Rarity and demanded that she would continue forward to make the changes. Twilight told Rarity that maybe 'Cadence' should be called Princess Demandy Pants and walked off. She hid behind one of the pillars in the hallway where the reception party would be and spied on the conversation between Pinkie and 'Cadence." Pinkie told 'Cadence' about everything that was done already and asked her if she thought it was going to be the best party ever. 'Cadence' told her it was, but only if it was for a six year old's birthday party. Pinkie took that as a compliment, but Twilight knew 'Cadence' meant that as an insult.

At the end of the day, Twilight met up with the rest of the Mane Six for a drink and she told them that they were probably all thinking the same thing: 'Cadence' had a really bad attitude and was abusing her royal power to get what she wants at any point. They all looked at her like she was bluffing and Spike pulled out the Cadence figure. Applejack told him that is supposed to go on the cake and the dragon laughed nervously. Twilight sipped away at her drink and Rarity told her that 'Cadence' was an absolute gem. Twilight didn't like that and told Rarity that 'Cadence' was so demanding. Rarity downplayed it as stress and told her that it happens all the time with weddings. She looked at Applejack and told her that after 'Cadence' said how much she loved them, she threw them in the trash.

Applejack downplayed that as well and said she was probably just trying to spare Applejack's feelings. Twilight disagreed and said it was because she was being fake and insincere. Fluttershy spoke up and mentioned that 'Cadence' raised her voice at one of her birds. Twilight cited that as a reason why Cadence was so terrible, but Fluttershy mentioned that the bird's voice was really off-key and presented her case in point. Twilight covered her ears and attempted to talk to Pinkie, but she was too busy playing around with the dolls with Spike to even pay attention. She didn't bother and asked Rainbow if she supported her. Rainbow told her that she was too busy preparing for this Sonic Rainboom to be noticing any "bad attitude." Twilight was getting really frustrated at this point and just had about enough.

She knew that 'Cadence' was acting really rudely towards others, but when she tried sharing that concern with her friends, they either downplayed it as stress or they said they weren't paying that much attention to her attitude. Rarity tried to get her to calm down, but Twilight was having none of it. She slammed her hoof on the table and told her friends that 'Cadence's' bad attitude was because she was an awful pony who shouldn't even be with Shining Armor in the first place, let alone marry him. Applejack asked Twilight if she was maybe just being a little possessive of her brother. The rest of the group seemed to agree and Twilight had enough of this. She was trying to tell her friends that 'Cadence' shouldn't even bother marrying her brother and they tell her that she's being possessive of him. The very nerve! She's trying to do what's best for him and this is the response she gets from her closest friends? How inconsiderate.

Twilight told her friends that she was not being possessive of her brother and they were all too busy with their wedding preparations to even notice what's going on. She slammed the table which spilled the drinks and she left, angry and bitter. Later that night, Shining Armor was busy trying to get his outfit on when he heard a knock at the door. He opened the door and saw Twilight standing right there. He let her in and asked her if he looked pretty nice. Twilight looked at him with a pleading expression and he was concerned. Something was up with his little sister and he was determined to know what was bothering her. He asked her what was going on and Twilight told him that they needed to talk. But, before she could get the opportunity to do so, 'Cadence' cleared her throat and came walking down the stairs.

Shining said hello to his fiancee and Twilight grumbled to herself. She commented on how she always seemed to know how to sneak up on ponies and 'Cadence' told Shining Armor that she wanted a word with him. Shining told Twilight that he'll see what she wants and left to go into a private room. Twilight got curious and eavesdropped on the conversation. She watched as 'Cadence' talked crap about Shining Armor's outfit and witnessed him get another migraine. Shining fell to the ground and 'Cadence' blasted her green magic at Shining, causing his selenas and pupils to turn green and make his eyes spin in circles. After a few seconds, 'Cadence' asked Shining if he was alright and he shook his head yes as if he was a servant to her being mind-controlled. Twilight witnessed the whole thing and she knew that this version of Cadence was downright evil. She bolted out the door and sprinted towards one of the towers.

She opened the door and tried to tell her friends about what happened to Shining Armor, but stopped when she saw them in dresses. It left her very confused and Fluttershy told her that they were 'Cadence's' new bridesmaids. She was confused on what happened to her old bridesmaids and demanded an answer out of her friends. Applejack said there wasn't a reason why, but they all felt honored that they would be 'Cadence's' bridesmaids. She even took a shot at Twilight for doubting Cadence, and Rainbow complained that the dress was not "aerodynamic." Rarity went into the other room to see what she could do and Twilight just left. Clearly, her friends didn't see what was happening around them, so she would be on her own for this one. It made her feel sad, but she was going to do what she had to do in order to stop this disaster from occurring no matter how many other ponies disagreed with her.

The next morning, Celestia went over the wedding rehearsal and the Mane Five showed up on time with smiles on their faces. Of course, they did chuckle silently at this because they knew what would happen next. The door opened to reveal 'Cadence,' and she walked in to the altar. Celestia told Shining Armor that she would say a few words and then begin with the vows. She also told him that he would get his ring from his best mare, but when he went to look, he noticed that Twilight was missing. They saw Spike playing with the dolls AGAIN and Shining asked the group if they had seen Twilight at all. As if it were on cue, the doors slammed open and it revealed Twilight with an angry expression. Even the guards were scared of her. She announced to the group that she would not stand next to 'Cadence' and neither should any of them.

Shining felt embarrassed and apologized to his fiancée for his sister's strange behavior. 'Cadence' suggested that they should all ignore her and Twilight told them all that they needed to listen to her. Fluttershy asked Twilight if she was okay and the purple Unicorn insisted that she was fine. Applejack asked if she was sure, but Twilight simply lit up her horn and pulled Applejack's hat over her head. She marched forward and made her grand announcement that 'Cadence' was evil. Shining Armor stood in front of 'Cadence' with an angry glare and the rest of them were all confused. Even the guards were whispering amongst themselves. She presented her case but did so through fear and intimidation. The group looked at her and Twilight had 'Cadence' backed up against a wall. 'Cadence' was going to give an explanation, but Twilight was determined to get her out of there.

So, she tried the crying tactic and ran out of there while Twilight was shouting at her to get out. She told her that if she doesn't stop, then she'll ruin her Shining's life. Everypony in the room was left speechless. They had no idea what to say. They were having a nice, peaceful wedding rehearsal and then it all gets ruined because Twilight barged up in there and makes crazy accusations about the bride. Twilight walked away satisfied, but she hit her head against her brother's chest. But instead of receiving a smile, she received a glare. She smiled nervously and then Shining Armor ripped into her. He told her about how he had terrible migraines, the bridesmaids got replaced because they only wanted to meet Canterlot royalty, and how 'Cadence' had to make all the decisions about the wedding since he was so busy protecting Canterlot against this looming threat.

Twilight tried to interject multiple times, but Shining shut her down on that and kept talking. He ended with how this wedding wasn't considered important to Twilight and he held his hooves against his head for another migraine. Twilight didn't appreciate that comment and gave her brother a glare. Of course she cared about his wedding. This was one of the most important and biggest moments in his life. She just wants what's best for him. She doesn't want him marrying some brat who will mistreat him and use him for the rest of his life. Why can't he see that? Clearly, he's just blind to the truth and he doesn't realize that the 'threat' he's fighting right now has been the pony he was getting ready to marry. Twilight tried to comfort her brother when he had his head throb, but Shining didn't want any at all. Shining excused himself and told his sister that he had to go comfort his bride. He also told her that she could forget about being his best mare and that if he were her, he wouldn't show up to the wedding at all.

She sat down on the floor and looked at her friends. They didn't want to be in here any longer and Applejack told the group that they should go check on the princess. She watched as all of her friends left and tried to speak with Celestia, but she didn't want to do anything with her as well. She had a very angry expression on her face and told her student that she had a lot to think about. The guards left as well and slammed the doors shut. Twilight had officially hit rock bottom. Everyone she knew left her at the altar very upset and angry at her. At least she made 'Cadence' leave, but at what cost? She lost her brother, her friends, and her teacher all at once. Maybe this was too much. Maybe she was being a little too unreasonable. Maybe if she didn't say anything, things would be fine. It was clear to her that no one wanted to be around her right now and she understood that.

Probably not even Godzilla would want to be around her right now. If he saw how she acted just moments ago, he would left Canterlot entirely and head back to Manehattan. She turned around and sat on the steps. She told herself that she could have gained a sister, but instead, she lost a brother. She sang the same song sadly and had tears in her eyes. 'Cadence' showed up and petted her mane. Twilight looked up at her with a pleading expression and she said she was sorry. 'Cadence' gave a very angry glare at Twilight and said that she will be sorry. Twilight's eyes grew wide and 'Cadence's' horn lit up. She surrounded Twilight with a circle of green flames and basically engulfed Twilight down below. 'Cadence' smiled wickedly and left the room to enact the next part of her plan.

Meanwhile, deep in the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was sleeping at the ocean floor once more. It had been almost a year since he defeated Discord and things have been peaceful since that point. Godzilla's scales suddenly lit up and he growled with anger. He swam up to the surface and lifted his head up to blast his atomic breath into the sky. He then lowered his head back down and looked around Manehattan. This threat was something he was not expecting, but he knew he had to take out anyways. He still had to head west, but he was going to a new town this time. He marched right through Manehattan and headed west towards Canterlot. The King Of The Monsters had returned once again for another monster battle.

Back in Canterlot, there was darkness. Twilight could not see a thing. She lit up her horn so she could see around her. All she saw was a bunch of spikes and crystals around her surrounded by more darkness. She tried calling out to someone, but no one was there to respond. She walked around and smacked her head against a wall. She heard some evil laughter in the background and she wore a nervous expression. She asked herself where she was and suddenly, the crystals changed behind her to reveal 'Cadence.' 'Cadence' explained that this was the Canterlot Caves and that it was once home to greedy unicorns who wanted to steal gems found inside the caverns. Twilight was quite scared and yelled for help. 'Cadence' laughed wickedly at her and told her that no one could hear her. She also mentioned that most ponies forgot that this place even existed and that it was the perfect place to trap anypony who stood in her way.

Twilight looked up at the reflection and asked what plans she was talking about. 'Cadence' smiled and said it was the plans that she had for her brother. Twilight quickly turned angry at that statement. She was cast out and shunned by her friends and family for believing that the bride was evil, and here she witnesses 'Cadence' talking about the plans she had for her brother. The thought made Twilight's blood boil with anger and fury. She was going to teach this pony a lesson for making her look stupid and have her locked away while she goes off to marry her brother and use him for her own selfish schemes. Twilight's horn lit up and said that she better not dare try anything with her brother, but 'Cadence' didn't care. She smiled and said the only way to stop her was to catch her. She laughed evilly again and taunted her which Twilight responded with by attempting to blast her with her magic.

Twilight almost hurt herself a few times with the magic lasers, but she was determined to get this pony. After a few seconds, she turned around and blasted the wall, causing it to disappear. Suddenly, sitting right there, was the real Cadence. Cadence was a bit confused and looked around. At this point, Twilight looked like she was about ready to kill someone. The rage in her eyes said it all. Just a few seconds ago, she was being mocked at by 'Cadence' and now she sits right there about ready to collapse. Twilight knew this was the moment she could go for the kill shot. After everything that happened to her within the span of 10 minutes, she was about ready to blow. Cadence saw the rage in Twilight's eyes and told her to wait so she could explain.

She thought she was about to die and she backed up a bit. Twilight was not wasting any time and tackled Cadence to the ground. She was in for it now. She would teach this pony a lesson for ever double crossing her like that. Cadence put her hooves in front of her face and told Twilight not to hurt her. She looked up slowly and noticed that it was Twilight. She told her that it was the real one and Twilight didn't believe her one bit. She thought she was capping and she had good reason to. After everything that had transpired, this simply couldn't make any sense. Not two seconds ago, she had 'Cadence' mock and taunt her and now she watches her lay on the ground pleading for mercy? That didn't sound right. Cadence looked at Twilight and told her that she was also imprisoned and that the one that sent her down here was an imposter. Twilight knew she was still bluffing and decided to give her a piece of her mind.

There was no way that the pony that had mocked and insulted Twilight was the same one that would be laying on the ground telling her that she was sent down by an imposter and that she was the real one. Twilight told Cadence that was a "likely story," but she also had a scowl on her face. Cadence decided to do the thing that Twilight did with her when she was younger, and Twilight instantly remembered that this was from her childhood. Cadence smiled at her pleadingly and Twilight had a huge grin on her face. She hugged Cadence and said that she was still remembered. Cadence told her that of course she still remembered Twilight and asked how she could ever forget the filly she loved sitting for the most. Cadence stared further into the cave and heard the imposter's evil laugh. She knew she had to get out of there. Twilight realized that though and she told Cadence that they had to get out of there and stop the fake Cadence from marrying Shining Armor.

We'll let the song speak for itself. I don't need to provide commentary on this. We all know the story. One says that there is no room for the groom in her heart, but still wants to control him while the other wants to actually love him and care for him day in and day out. Cadence could hear Celestia already performing the vows and she felt saddened. She was only moments away from having her fiancée marry a fake imposter who will only want to use him instead of love and cherish him each day. She told Twilight that they were never going to save Shining Armor and Twilight reassured her that they would be able to get out. She tried looking for a way out and looked up to see one. She teleported them up to the opening and they were suddenly stopped by the old bridesmaids that the fake Cadence threw aside. They had green pupils and it was easy to tell that they were being controlled.

Back above ground, Celestia was just about to pronounce 'Cadence' and Shining Armor husband and wife when Twilight stepped in and told them to stop. Everyone looked at her and whispered amongst themselves on why she was still here. 'Cadence' had enough and growled to herself. She already disposed of Twilight and yet the purple unicorn still found a way to get back up here? The very nerve. She was about ready to give it to this pony and she voiced how Twilight could still be so possessive of her brother. Celestia looked at her strangely and 'Cadence' knew she fricked up. So, she tried the crying tactic again and asked to herself why Twilight had to ruin her special day. She soon got the answer to that question and the real Cadence was revealed. She said that it wasn't the fake Cadence's special day, it was hers. The crowd gasped in horror and 'Cadence' was shocked.

Not only did that unicorn brat find her way up here, but she also brought the real bride back up here as well. She disposed of the real Cadence a few days ago and no one seemed to notice except Twilight. Everyone else thought she was ridiculous, but now she was proven right. This was not going to end well for her. She asked the two of them how they escaped her bridesmaids and Cadence told her that all it took was some flowers and it sent them running in the other direction to grab it, leaving the door wide open. 'Cadence' told them both that was very clever, but they were still too late. Applejack was really confused and asked how there could be two of the same pony. Cadence stepped forward and told everyone that the bride standing up there on the altar was a Changeling. She explained that they disguise themselves as somepony you love and then gain power by feeding off of that love. 'Cadence' finally had enough of this and decided to reveal her true self.

She lit up her horn and a green circle of magic blasted into the air. Everyone was shocked and horrified to see who this pony actually was. She had her wings come off and she started turning black. It was clear this looked like a type of insect and after a few seconds, it revealed it to be Queen Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings. She laughed evilly and told Cadence that she was absolutely right. Godzilla's scales lit up some more and he knew that the threat finally decided to foolishly reveal their true selves. He picked up the pace and began speed walking towards Canterlot. Back in the castle, Chrysalis formally introduced herself and told everyone that as Queen of the Changelings, it was her responsibility to find food for her subjects.

She told them that Equestria has more love than any other land she went through and since they'll be able to devour so much of it, they'll gain more power than they would ever dream of. Cadence glared at Chrysalis and told her that she would never get the chance since Shining Armor's protection spell was still in effect. She also told her that the shield would prevent them from reaching the castle. Chrysalis seemed a little surprised by this. "Oh, if only you knew, ignorant foal." she thought in her head. Cadence had no idea what was coming. Chrysalis laughed a bit and told Cadence that she doubted that and looked at Shining Armor for reassurance. He simply nodded and Cadence knew she had to do something. She would not allow this insect to control her soon-to-be-husband. Chrysalis stepped forward and asked if Cadence wanted to go back to the caves.

Cadence backed up a bit and Chrysalis turned around. The Changeling Queen told Cadence that ever since she took her place, she was feeding off Shining's love for her. She explained that at every moment, Shining Armor's spell grows weaker. She mentioned that even now, her minions are chipping away at it. High above the sky, there were a bunch of Changeling minions slamming their bodies into the shield to try and get it to break and that freaked everyone out. Chrysalis laughed evilly and told Cadence that Shining may not be her husband, but he is under her total control now. She also mentioned that meant he couldn't perform his duties as Captain of the Royal Guard. Cadence couldn't believe it and voiced her worry. Chrysalis told the crowd that her Changeling Army would break through, first taking over Canterlot and then the rest of Equestria.

After she said that, Celestia spoke up and said she would do no such thing. Chrysalis flew down and waited for Celestia to explain. Celestia told Chrysalis that while the Queen was able to make it impossible to have Shining Armor to perform his protection spell, Celestia would protect her subjects from her since she decided to foolishly reveal her true self. Celestia flew in the air and blasted yellow magic right at Chrysalis. Chrysalis lit up her horn and blasted magic right back at Celestia. The two beams collided with each other and fought for dominance. Chrysalis was struggling while Celestia remained confident. However, she would get overtaken by Chrysalis's beam and that sent her to the ground along with her crown. Everypony gasped with horror and the Mane Six came rushing over to her.

Chrysalis smiled wickedly at this new power and told herself that it was stronger than she thought. She mentioned that it was powerful enough to defeat Celestia. Speaking of which, Celestia told Twilight and the others to get to the Elements of Harmony ASAP so they could use its power to defeat the Queen. They all threw the dresses away and Rarity tried catching them. The group told her to come on and she reluctantly threw hers off as well to catch up with the group. Chrysalis just laughed at them and told them they could run, but they had nowhere to hide. Twilight looked up and saw all the minions flying above them just waiting to get in. They slammed the shield some more and they got it to crack. Finally, they all smacked it together and the entire shield fell apart. After a few seconds, the minions starting flying down like flies and blasted their magic at them.

She told the group to go and they all ran for their lives as the Changelings landed around them and hissed at them. The Mane Six had to dodge the oncoming attacks and they even had to step on one since it landed right in front of them. They ran up the stairs, but they had to come to a stop as they saw a whole bunch of Changelings standing right there, ready to attack. Rainbow said that they would have to do this the hard way, but she came across a replica of herself. They both stared at each other for a few seconds, before the fake one pushed the real one to the ground. Rainbow was confused by that and suddenly, all the Changelings started changing into the Mane Six. Twilight reminded her that they were Changelings and told the group to not let this fakes distract them from getting to the Elements of Harmony.

They battled it out and when they took out a large group of them, they saw another huge group coming their way. They ran away from them and made it to Canterlot Tower where the Elements of Harmony were. However, the Changelings beat them to it and they all knew they were surrounded and they were too many of them. Celestia woke up finding herself in a cocoon, completely unable to move and trapped at the top of the ceiling. Cadence told Chrysalis that she wouldn't get away with this and the Mane Six would defeat her, but she spoke a little too soon. The door opened and there were the Mane Six being brought forward by the minions as if they were fugitives and the SWAT team had to go fetch them. Chrysalis smiled at Cadence and asked her to continue. Cadence said nothing, so Chrysalis turned back to the Mane Six and asked them if they realized that the wedding has been canceled.

She looked at her subjects and told them to go feed before slamming the doors with her magic. She laughed a bit and told everyone that it was really funny that only Twilight was suspicious of her behavior all along, and everypony else were too busy in their wedding planning to realize she was right. Applejack apologized for not listening to Twilight and the purple Unicorn told her it wasn't their fault since Chrysalis fooled everypony. Chrysalis smiled at that and sung that same song from earlier, but with might and power in her voice. She was really excited and Twilight snuck over to Cadence. She told her to go to Shining Armor while she still had the chance. Twilight blasted her magic at the goo and Cadence walked over to Shining Armor. She looked at him with a pleading look and gave him a hug while tears were streaming down her face. A heart came out of her horn and it set Shining Armor free of the control spell.

Shining asked what was going on and Cadence was really happy to see him free of that insect's control. Shining asked if the wedding was over, and Chrysalis told him it was all over. Twilight told Shining Armor to perform his spell, but Chrysalis just laughed at that. She asked Shining what good that would do and told him that her Changelings already roam free. Shining couldn't believe his eyes and he lit up his horn. But, he was so weak that he didn't have the strength to repel them with his magic. Cadence hugged him and told him that her love will give him strength. Chrysalis just laughed that off and told the couple that it was a lovely but absolutely ridiculous sediment. She stared down below and she suddenly felt the Earth shake. It got louder and then she heard a loud roar from far out. Godzilla arrived and he was about to fight to the death with this creature.

He grabbed onto the mountain and climbed it as quickly as possible before roaring at Chrysalis as loud as he could, which shook the Earth violently. Chrysalis was terrified at that roar, but she couldn't allow fear to be her downfall. She yelled at her army to get Godzilla and they obeyed her command. Everypony couldn't believe it. The King Of The Monsters was finally back and he made Chrysalis terrified of him. Anyway, the Changelings charged right at him, but he swatted them away and even slammed them to the ground with his tail. He blasted them with his atomic breath and that burned them alive. Chrysalis grew angry at this and began blasting him with magic. She hit him with her magic which sent him to the ground, but he quickly got up and blasted magic right back at her. The two beams met and after a few seconds, Godzilla's overtook Chrysalis's and sent her flying through buildings and eventually end up against a wall.

Godzilla roared at her and went up to the top of the mountain. He shook the mountain with his hands and as a result, an avalanche worth of snow covered Chrysalis. Chrysalis finally had enough and blasted away the snow with her magic while maintaining a furious glare on her face. She changed into an Ursa Major and everyone was horrified. Those things are massive and could easily destroy a city in a matter of seconds. However, Godzilla was not phased by this transformation. The Ursa growled at him and bounced off the mountain before slamming Godzilla to the ground with its claw. The Ursa then tried going for the head, but Godzilla kept fighting it. He blasted atomic breath, but because he couldn't turn, it destroyed parts of Canterlot Castle. Then, the Ursa pushed him back a bit and then kicked him into a building, causing Godzilla to fall down and the building to collapse on top of him.

The Ursa roared in victory and went the other way. Godzilla got up from the rubble and let smoke come out of his snout. His scales lit up and he went another way. He crawled through the city and looked for Chrysalis. He went to a building, but he didn't notice Chrysalis jump from behind him and she slammed him into the castle. Godzilla got himself out of it and Chrysalis tried choking him to death in her Ursa Major form, but Godzilla picked her up and body slammed her to the ground. He then tried stepping on her, but she moved out of the way before he could do that. The both of them wrestled for a few moments and then Godzilla picked her up and flung her across Canterlot, slamming right into the mountain. Godzilla opened his mouth and blasted his atomic breath right at her, causing her to be stripped of her Ursa Major form and reverted back to her original.

Godzilla built up his atomic breath one more time and he blasted it at all of the Changelings in a circle which caused a purple shield to form repelling them all from Canterlot and sending them back to the Changeling Forest. All of them yelled in fear and they disappeared from sight. After a few moments, Godzilla looked around. Everypony was shocked to see what had happened. They watched a Kaiju come up here, take on an Ursa Major, defeated it, and blasted all of the Changelings away with his atomic breath with relative ease. Shining Armor and Cadence were the most shocked as they had never seen this creature before and they just watched him defeat Chrysalis as if it were an everyday thing. Anyway, Twilight ran over to Celestia and her teacher told her everything was fine. Celestia also told Twilight that she had a real wedding to plan now. Twilight felt happy and the second go round of the wedding plan was much better than last time.

After a little bit, it all came together and everyone was standing in the chapter waiting for the bride to come. Godzilla even stuck around and poked his head through the window so he could watch it. Ponies were a little freaked out by him being that close to them, but he posed no threat. He never went to a wedding before and always wondered what one was like. So, he stuck around to find out. Anywho, Twilight noticed that Shining's thing was messed up and she fixed it with her magic. Their parents were quite happy for their son and their mother had happy tears coming down her face. The music finally started and the doors opened to reveal the floor girls, which were the CMC's. Then, Cadence stepped in with her wedding dress on and everypony just watched as she walked down the aisle.

Twilight asked her brother that she understood why Chrysalis wanted to marry him, but she wanted to how he was able to get Cadence to marry him. Shining told her sister that she wouldn't just be gaining a husband, but also be getting a really good sister as well. Twilight smiled at that and looked at Godzilla with a smile on her face. Godzilla grunted a little bit before showing a small grin on his face as well. Twilight turned her attention back to Cadence and Rarity had to pull out the tissue. Applejack pulled out her hat and darted her eyes around like she did in the Season 2 premiere. Discord is still influencing her even when he's sealed away in stone. Cadence finally made it up to the altar and both her and Shining Armor looked at Celestia. Celestia spoke to the crowd and told them that they were here today to celebrate the union between Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. She talked briefly about that before asking Spike for the rings. The rings were placed on both the bride and groom's horns and Celestia announced them as husband and wife.

Both of them walked out through the balcony and waved to the crowds down below. Celestia looked at Twilight and told her that this was her victory as much as it was for Shining Armor and Cadence. She told her that even in the face of doubt, she didn't lose sight of what was important and brought the real Princess Cadence back to them. She mentioned that learning to trust your instincts is a valuable lesson and told Rainbow that it was her cue for the Sonic Rainboom. Rainbow smiled and dashed off to perform a Sonic Rainboom. She flew up in the sky accelerating before a giant shockwave blew through the sky and had a rainbow trail follow Dash. She said that this was the best wedding ever and the party began. Later that night, it moved outdoors and the bride and groom were doing their slow dancing with smiles on their faces.

Luna came flying in and asked the group if she missed anything. Celestia simply pointed her head at Godzilla and Luna's eyes went wide as dinner plates. It had been almost two years since she last saw him and that was after he set her free of Nightmare Moon's control. She seemed tense, but nervously flew up to meet him at eye level. Godzilla let out some smoke and he had a grin on his face that said "Hello Luna. How are you doing tonight?" Luna smiled and hugged him on the snout before flying back down. Pinkie was excited and Twilight gave the nod. Pinkie dashed over to the DJ booth and put in a CD to get a song going. She told everyone that it was time to get this party started and she threw the microphone over to Twilight.

Twilight picked up the microphone and began singing the song Love Is In Bloom. We all know how the song goes, so I'll spare you the details. Everyone was dancing and having a good time. After a little bit, Cadence and Shining Armor walked over to the carriage with Twilight standing right there in front of them. She opened the door and bowed before them. Shining told Twilight that none of this would have been possible without her and he told her that he loved her. Twilight told Shining that she loved him as well and they both hugged. After breaking it, both Cadence and Shining looked at Godzilla and thanked him for stopping Chrysalis. He simply grunted and gave a small smile. Both of them walked into the carriage and closed the door. Shining asked his wife if she was ready to go, but Cadence forgot to do something. She stuck her head out the window and threw the bouquet of flowers towards the crowd.

The bridesmaids tried to get it, but Rarity shoved them out of the way so she could get it. It looked like Discord was still influencing her as well and she laughed nervously when she received nasty glares from the other ponies. The carriage finally took off and Twilight mentioned that this was a great wedding. Spike seemed to disagree and said they should wait to see what he has planned for the bachelor party. All of them laughed and had smiles on their faces. Godzilla decided that he had seen enough and it was time to go back home. He let out a roar into the sky and started walking away. Before he could get too far though, he felt a tug on his leg. He looked down and saw Twilight right there. He bent down his head to look at her and she petted him on the snout. He let out some smoke and grunted a little bit. He retracted his head back and continued walking. The crowds watched him leave and he jumped down the mountain, headed back east to Manehattan.

Once again, another monster defeated. It surprised him a little bit that Changelings could disguise themselves and change into any creature they wanted. Also, he wouldn't usually stay this long, but he got curious about what a wedding was like, so he wanted to stick around to investigate and he liked it. It was definitely something different, but it wasn't considered unpleasant to him. For once, he could actually tolerate something like that and he hoped that Shining Armor and Cadence have a happy life together. For now though, the job was done and he needed to return to his slumber on the floor of the North Celestial Ocean outside of Manehattan. He was no longer needed and he could go back to sleep. Until duty calls, he shall sleep once more and only be awoken when the threat of a monster is made. This one was a little more challenging, but nothing too difficult. It was another job well done.

Author's Note

AN: Well, we've reached the end of another chapter! This one was definitely interesting to write and I had fun with it. They will meet again and it will be just as entertaining as this one. Now that Season 2 is over, it's time to move on to Season 3 where we are introduced to the next villain: King Sombra. I think this will be fun to write and I can't wait to see how it turns out. Anyways, hope you guys enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Return of the Crystal Empire! After 3,000 years of it being gone, the city makes a return to Northern Equestria once more. However, it brought back something else with it. King Sombra was released from his ice prison and set out to reclaim the throne to the Empire. Celestia sends out the Mane Six to assist Shining Armor and Cadence with protecting the Empire. Godzilla feels this threat and marches north towards the Crystal Empire. Will he be able to stop the shadow king, or will Sombra find a weakness in Godzilla in order to defeat him?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 8: Dominance vs. Hatred

It was another beautiful day in the wonderful city of Canterlot and everything was normal as usual. In the castle, Celestia was signing papers that her secretary, Raven Inkwell, gave to her for signing. Suddenly, the door burst open and a guard came running up to Celestia. He told her that he had news from Northern Equestria and Celestia allowed him to continue. The guard took off his helmet and told her that IT has returned. Celestia gasped and looked at guards. She told them to find Princess Cadence and Shining Armor and all of them ran out to go find them. Celestia couldn't believe what was occurring right now. First, she had to deal with the return of her sister, then she had to put up with the release of the Lord of Chaos, next, she encountered a Changeling Queen hell bent on taking over Canterlot, and now, she has to deal with this situation. She picked up the quill and paper and began writing to Twilight saying that she must come to Canterlot immediately.

In Ponyville, Twilight was in a state of panic. She was just minding her own business when she suddenly received a letter from Celestia telling her that she must come to Canterlot ASAP. She running around the library and both her friends and Spike watched her collecting supplies for this trip up to the capital city. Spike had enough of Twilight acting like this and told her to just calm down since it was just a test. Of course, you never tell an academic it's "just a test." That's basically like if you stood on the railroad tracks and asking for a train to run you over. You're basically asking for it at that point. After Spike said that, it went as well as you would expect. Twilight turned around and repeated the words out loud slowly just so that she could understand what Spike was saying.

Spike knew he was in for it now and he was in some deep crap. Twilight yelled at Spike for ever thinking such a thing and how Celestia wanted her to take an exam but Spike told her to calm down because it was just a test. Spike grabbed his military outfit and basically reaffirmed his position. Twilight was furious at this point and she was going to teach Spike a lesson for saying something so stupid. Twilight lit up her horn and levitated the entire library in the air while letting out a loud scream of frustration that all of Ponyville could hear. Back in Canterlot, Celestia and Luna were staring at the latest stained glass window of Godzilla. Oh yeah. Every time Godzilla defeated some sort of creature, they would put it on a stained glass window on display for all to see. It basically became an entire hallway of them and it got renamed to the Godzilla wing.

Luna asked her older sister if she was sure she didn't want her going to the city as well and Celestia said she was positive. Celestia told Luna that Princess Cadence and Shining Armor were already there and that the Mane Six would join them shortly. Luna looked back at the window and told her older sister that the Empire's magic is powerful and it could not fall again. Celestia stared back at the window as well and told Luna that Twilight would succeed at her task and after it's completed, it will prove that she is that much closer to being ready. Twilight cleared her throat and looked at the Royal Sisters with a nervous smile. Luna started walking away and her older sister told her to just trust her. Twilight began walking forward and asked Celestia for confirmation that she was here for a test. She pulled out her bag and told her teacher that she brought her own quills and plenty of paper to show her work.

Unfortunately, the supplies came out of the bag and the paper rolled all the way down to Celestia's hooves. Celestia couldn't believe that Twilight thought she was actually giving her a written test about everything she's ever learned so far. Twilight apologized for the mess and Celestia rolled up the paper and put all the supplies back in the bag. She told her student that this was a different kind of test and informed her that the Crystal Empire had returned. Twilight was left speechless. She had no idea what her teacher meant by the Crystal Empire and she thought she would have some sort of answer to that. She apologized once again to her teacher and told her that she thought she had studied, but none of her books ever mentioned something about a Crystal Empire. Celestia said there wouldn't be and told her student that few ponies ever remember it even existed at all.

She pulled out a crystal from the pedestal and blasted magic with it causing it to form an image of the Crystal Empire. She told her student that even her knowledge of the empire was limited, but what she did know is that it contained a powerful magic. She explained to her student that 3,000 years ago, the black-hearted King Sombra took over the Crystal Empire and Twilight watched as the city turned into dark crystals and saw King Sombra's head at the top of the castle. She witnessed the image of the tyrant standing on the castle balcony watching the city's citizens be chained together like slaves as if it were Ancient Egypt or Civil War Era America. That thought made Twilight's blood boil. She couldn't believe that she had to watch all these innocent citizens be worked to death under King Sombra's tyranny. Celestia further explained that Sombra was eventually overthrown and banished to the unforgiving ice of the Frozen North.

But she said this occurred after Sombra placed a curse on the Empire which caused it to vanish into thin air for 3,000 years. The city finally disappeared and Celestia explained that if the Empire is filled with hope and love, then it would be reflected across all of Equestria. However, if fear and hatred were to take hold, then the same thing would happen. Celestia's eyes turned solid green and she blasted the crystal with dark magic. It formed a shadow that stopped right at Twilight's hooves and created dark crystals to form around her. Twilight felt nervous around this and gave a worried expression. Celestia's eyes turned solid white and she blasted the crystals away with her regular alicorn magic. She flew down to the ground and said that was why she needed Twilight's help with protecting the Empire.

Twilight couldn't believe what she was hearing. Here she was, a regular Unicorn who had saved the world multiple times, was being called upon by the ruler of Equestria to help her protecting an entire Empire in Northern Equestria. She asked Celestia if this was true or not and her teacher told her that it was a different kind of test, but one she believed that Twilight would succeed in. Twilight thought about it for a second and knew that this responsibility rested on her shoulders. She asked Celestia where she could begin and her teacher told her by joining Princess Cadence and Shining Armor in the Crystal Empire. Twilight was intrigued that her brother was in the Empire and Celestia told her that her friends would be joining her in this mission as well.

She also told her that she had every reason to believe that Twilight would succeed at her mission and whenever she did, she would be able to move on to the next level of her studies. Twilight felt pretty hopeful about this, but one quick look at Luna made her cast doubts. She asked her teacher what would happen to her if she failed, but Celestia told her she wouldn't. Twilight didn't exactly like that answer and she asked again, but Celestia told her that she wouldn't. Twilight walked away, but Celestia's voice made her stop. Celestia told Twilight that in the end, she ultimately had to help her brother and Cadence in doing what had to be done to protect the Empire. She asked Twilight if she understood this, and Twilight nodded. Celestia told her student to go and shut the doors. Twilight felt a bit sad by that and she walked away quietly.

Spike was bored out his mind and he simply wanted to go back home and just relax for the rest of the day. He only got half of his wish and he saw Twilight coming down the stairs. He tried guessing what Twilight got on her "test," but she said nothing. Spike eventually asked the million dollar question which was if she failed or not and Twilight stared at him with a sad expression. It was more complicated than what he thought and a short response wouldn't answer everything he had. She couldn't really talk about it, but had to do something else instead. We probably all know what it is.

Once again, I'll let the song speak for itself, but to summarize, she basically sang a song about how she was prepared for something like this, but anything else, she could have done. In fact, she was somehow able to recite the square root of 546 down to the very detail and a math professor was able to keep up with that. She ran to the city's balcony and somehow wished that Godzilla would be able to help her with this issue, but she assumed that he was probably very busy right now and was caught up because of it. For some reason though, Spike had to repeat everything she said in a really cringey way and it would make you cringe really hard. After the song was over, Spike was still confused on what Twilight meant by not being prepared for this, so he asked her what she meant by that. Before Twilight could answer him, her friends showed up and Applejack asked her if she passed.

Pinkie also asked if they were all gonna celebrate her victory with Celestia, but Twilight told her that wouldn't be the case. She told them all that they were headed to the Crystal Empire and they all muttered to themselves in confusion. They had no idea what she was talking about and were curious to see what she meant by that. They got on the train and they headed north to the Crystal Empire. As they were inching closer, they saw they were in the midst of a snowstorm and were worried how far north they really were. Of course, they were right on the edge of the Frozen North, so it was bound to give them some inclement weather on the way to the Crystal Empire. The train finally stopped and all of them couldn't believe how cold and windy it was outside. Well, except for Rarity. She lightly scolded them for making of her for packing so many scarfs, but they made no comment. Spike rolled out with the luggage and said to himself that he didn't say a single word.

Unfortunately for him, he fell and one of the suitcases opened up which caused some of the scarfs to start flying out into the wind. He chased after them and the group suddenly heard a voice. Twilight looked to see who it was and it turned out to be Shining Armor who was wearing some black looking sunglasses and a large black scarf around his neck. He put up his sunglasses and Twilight raced over to hug him. After they broke off the hug, he told the group that they should get moving and there were things out here that you would not want to run into after dark. Fluttershy asked with fear what kind of things and Shining told her that the Empire wasn't the only thing that returned after 3,000 years of disappearance. The group was nervous at that statement and they were all walking through the snowstorm.

Shining told the group that something kept trying to get inside and he thought it was King Sombra who originally cursed the place. Twilight seemed confused by that and told her brother that she and her friends were sent here by Celestia to help them protecting the Empire and if King Sombra couldn't get in, then that obviously meant that the Empire was already protected. They all heard a loud noise in the distance and Fluttershy asked if that was one of things that was mentioned. Shining Armor knew that they either had to get out of there, or be subject to the unforgiving tundra of the Frozen North and a raging Unicorn King who was hell bent on reclaiming what was once his. He told them all they had to get to the Empire now and a black shadow suddenly appeared.

Spike was terrified looking at those green eyes, but Shining picked him up and dipped. All of them were running as fast as they could and Shining Armor stopped to confront Sombra so he could buy more time for the others to get to safety. King Sombra looked at his prey and Shining shot a beam right at him. The beam went right through Sombra and he moved down to get closer to his target. The Mane Six made it inside the Empire and they were all out of breath. Twilight asked the group if they were alright and Shining got thrown into the shield where he lied there on the ground. Twilight looked at his horn and Shining shook his head, basically telling her it was no good. Pinkie was impressed by what she saw at the entrance and they began walking through the city. Rarity however, she was fawning over how beautiful everything looked and was basically on cloud nine.

She said to herself that there were no words, but Applejack told her to focus since they were on a mission to help Twilight, not to admire the scenery. Rainbow walked past and said she didn't see what the big deal was because in her opinion, it looked like another old castle. Rarity couldn't believe what she was hearing. Her friend, just looked at this castle and called it another old castle. It might have been 3,000 years old, but it was gone all that time. So, it still looked the same as it did back then. How could one of her own friends say something like that? Did she not know how much of a state of the art this castle was? Did she think it was terrible because of its age? This was considered blasphemy for Rainbow to say that. She was going to pay the penalty for saying that and she'll be taught a lesson. Rarity attempted to rip into Rainbow for saying such things, but stopped after the pegasus and Applejack started laughing.

Rarity said sarcastically that it was "very funny" and they all walked inside. Cadence felt sad and alone on the throne and just looked down at the floor. Twilight walked up to her and that brought some happiness back to Cadence. They did their dance thing and Cadence winced in pain as the shield disappeared for a second. She told Twilight that at some point, they would have to get together whenever the fate of Equestria wasn't hanging in the balance. Twilight asked Cadence if she was alright and Shining explained that Cadence was using her magic to spread love and light across the city and that what was keeping the Empire protected for now, but it had caused her to have declining health as a result of it. Shining said that he wanted to help his wife, but he couldn't anything since his protection spell was countered by King Sombra. Cadence told her husband that she was fine, but Shining wasn't believing any of that.

He said to Twilight that she was not fine and she couldn't keep this going forever. He also explained that if her magic were to fade, then King Sombra would be waiting right there and move in to invade the Empire so he could reclaim the throne and reestablish his tyranny on the city. Twilight told her brother that was why they were here and Applejack said that was why they were all there. Shining explained that while Cadence was putting all her strength into keeping her protection spell going and him looking out for any signs of trouble in the Frozen North, neither of them were able to get much information from the Crystal Ponies. Rarity got excited at that and she had a huge poop-eating grin on her face while having her mane stretched down really far. After a few seconds, she realized how she acted and recomposed herself. Shining said that he believed that at least somepony out there had to know how to protect the Empire so that they wouldn't have to use Cadence's magic.

Twilight thought about it for a second and said the answer had to have been a research paper. Shining was confused about that and Twilight said to herself this was probably part of Celestia's test. For her to gather information from the citizens and to deliver it to her brother. She voiced how much she loved research papers and Rainbow asked sarcastically who wouldn't love them. Twilight reassured her brother that she was really good at this thing and that she would be able to find something. Long story short, none of them really had any success. The Crystal Ponies couldn't really seem to remember anything and they couldn't imagine that they were gone for so long. Even though the Empire was in its normal state, Sombra's curse kept the ponies from reaching their crystal like status.

All of them regrouped at the bottom of the castle and assessed their losses. The only one that was able to have some sort of success was Applejack. She said that the only thing she was able to get out of them was there was a library nearby. Twilight's eyes lit up and she got excited. She turned around and dashed off faster than a 700hp Lamborghini at the drag strip. They arrived at the library and Twilight was in hog heaven by the amount of books that were in the library. Basically, she was on cloud nine right now. Twilight said to herself that there were no words and there was a clearing of the throat. They turned to find an older pony who appeared to be the librarian and the pony asked if they needed any help. Twilight went over to her and said that they were looking for a book. The librarian said there were plenty of those and Twilight circled in place taking it all in.

Applejack ignored that and told the librarian that they were looking for a history book about how the Empire might have protected itself back in the day. The librarian then thought about it for a second and knew what they were talking about. The group smiled at that statement and the librarian just stood there doing nothing. After a few seconds of awkward silence, Twilight asked where the history section was. The librarian said she couldn't remember where it was or even remember if she worked here or not. Rainbow facehoofed in frustration, but Twilight said it was fine and told the group they would look for it themselves. She thought it would be not too hard to find, but that was basically the lie of the century right there. Twilight circulated through books and grew frustrated at not finding anything. She finally did find something and the group went over to her. The book was titled "The History of The Crystal Empire" and Twilight opened the book to find anything about it. She also hoped it would have the answers they all needed.

Back in the castle, Twilight went to Shining Armor and Cadence and reported her findings. She said that the book mentioned something about a Crystal Fair and the history behind it. The book explained that it was established by the Empire's first queen and it was considered the most important tradition in the city. It also explained that it was held every year and the purpose of it was to renew love and unity in the Empire in order to protect it from outside threats. Twilight told her brother that she and her friends could put it all together since the book explained how to do it and Shining liked the sound of that idea. He looked at his wife and still felt saddened for her. Twilight could see it in his eyes and told him that they would get started right away. She told Spike to follow her and the dragon closed the book. He was about ready to collapse because he had to hold the book up while Twilight read it and it wore out his arms.

As mentioned earlier, I'll let the song speak for itself. But, I'll give you an executive summary. While they were all singing, they put the Fair together and when the song was finally over, everything was ready to go and they could get this thing started. Twilight did one final check of everything and Applejack asked her what this heart shaped looking thing was. Twilight told her that the book mentioned a Crystal Heart being the centerpiece of the fair and she used her magic to cut one out of a crystal block. Applejack told her that she did good work and the group moved on to the next thing which was announcing the fair. Anywho, Pinkie stood on the castle balcony and blew her flugelhorn to announce the Prince and Princesses arrival to the balcony. Twilight attempted to announce to the citizens that the fair was open, but Pinkie continued playing her horn which was very annoying. She eventually stopped and put it away after she received weird looks from Twilight, Shining, and Cadence.

Twilight did a second take on it and announced to the city that the Crystal Fair was being held. The ponies came walking outside after hearing Twilight's voice and soon as she mentioned the words Crystal Fair, all the ponies changed into their crystal forms and began walking towards the downtown area. Both Pinkie and Twilight hoofbumped each other and Applejack basically gave a run down of where everything was at the fair and mentioned that the Crystal Heart was in the back. They all muttered amongst themselves and were confused by what Applejack meant. Rainbow was acting a little too aggressively to one of the ponies and asked her a bunch of questions before the pony finally bailed. Rainbow was really confused on why these ponies were acting so weird and two ponies walked past her.

One of them mentioned that they seeing all of this made them remember things before King Sombra's rule and the other one said she felt the same. After a few seconds, they remembered it was the Crystal Heart and they transformed to their Crystal forms. One of them asked if they really had it and Rainbow came sliding in saying that it would be there. She then asked if you could have a Crystal Fair without the Crystal Heart and a voice said you couldn't. Rainbow turned around to see the librarian there again and the elderly pony suddenly remembered what the purpose the fair was supposed to be. She said to herself that she did work at the library, but that information she gave caused Rainbow and Applejack to worry. They asked the librarian what she meant and she explained to the both of them that King Sombra had said that he had hidden it away and that it would never be seen again. She also said that she hoped it would still be powerful after thousands of years and she went off to get some funnel cake.

Both Applejack and Rainbow panicked and they knew they had a problem on their hooves. Rainbow flew up into the sky and grabbed the flag from the post. She raced to the castle as fast as she could and covered the fake heart with the flag. Twilight was confused on why Rainbow would do that, but the pegasus explained that there was a major problem. Twilight immediately began searching through the book on the balcony and explained to her brother and Cadence that she didn't know there was an actual heart that had to be powered up in order to protect the Empire. She looked through the book and noticed that the last page was torn out which meant King Sombra did something with it to make sure no one would ever go looking for it. Cadence said it was alright, but she fainted and her husband caught her. Her magic went out and Shining looked at his sister with concern. However, they heard a loud noise coming from outside the shield and they noticed that it fell which caused the snowstorm to form around the Empire. King Sombra showed himself once more and grinned in glee.

Meanwhile, deep within the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was sleeping in the ocean once more. It had been a few months since he defeated Queen Chrysalis and he's just been napping all this time so he could regain his energy. Anyway, Godzilla felt his scales light up and he growled with a furious anger. He swam up to the surface and blasted his atomic breath in the sky, letting the city of Manehattan know he was awake. He lowered his head back down and began swimming north towards the Crystal Empire as fast as he could. There was a dangerous threat up north and he needed to take care of it ASAP before it caused any more destruction than it already has. It was back to work for the King Of The Monsters.

Back in the Crystal Empire, Sombra smiled at his "kingdom" and Shining warned Twilight that the city was under attack. Shining went over to pick up his wife, after she received his support, she grew confident and raised up the shield once more. Sombra noticed that the shield was being reactivated, so he tried moving in, but the shield cut off his horn and he yelled in pain. Once the spell was complete, Cadence felt sluggish again and Shining had to hold her. Nobody noticed though that piece of Sombra's horn went into the ground and seeped through it as if it were acid burning something. Shining said he had to go find the Crystal Heart, But Twilight told him to stay here and tend to his wife since she needed him. She told him that she'll retrieve the heart and Rainbow followed her.

Twilight told Rainbow that she was trying to figure out how she was supposed to pass Celestia's test and she figured that finding the Crystal Heart was how she was supposed to do it. She also told Rainbow that there was something else she could do. Rainbow told her to name it and Twilight told her to keep the fair going. Rainbow was shocked at that answer and asked Twilight if that was a good idea since King Sombra was invading outside. Twilight explained to her that the whole purpose of the fair was to lift the pony's spirits so they could activate the Crystal Heart. Rainbow didn't see what Twilight was trying to say and asked her to explain it further. Twilight told her that if the Crystal Ponies found out that King Sombra was attempting an invasion right outside, it would do anything but lift their spirits. She said that it wouldn't matter if she found the heart or not. If they are all depressed, then it won't work.

She told Rainbow one last time that they had to keep the fair going so the ponies could be happy and Rainbow took off in understanding. Shining called out Twilight's name and told her to be careful. Twilight told her brother that she would be careful and ran off to find the Crystal Heart. In other news, the Crystal Fair seemed to be going just fine and ponies seemed to regain their crystal forms back. Rainbow went over to Rarity in the arts and crafts booth and told her what was going on. Rarity gasped in horror, but she quickly covered her mouth when the crystal ponies got curious. Rarity looked at them all and said that she found out that they were offering face painting for the little ones. The crystal ponies seemed to buy it and went about their business. Rarity whispered to Spike what Rainbow told her and Spike raced off as fast as he could. The Crystal Ponies got confused again and Rarity said that he really loved getting his face painted.

Twilight was walking down the street trying to think of where the Crystal Heart may be and she looked behind her at the castle. She figured that's where it would be and she smiled at that. However, before she could get moving, Spike came up to her and told her that he was coming with her. Twilight told him that she had to do this on her own, but Spike was undeterred by that. He told her that he knew that and he wouldn't lift a claw to help her. That convinced Twilight to let him join her and she raced off to the castle to find the heart. Spike asked Twilight where they were going and Twilight told him she knew where Sombra would have hidden the heart. Spike seemed confused about it potentially being in the castle, and Twilight explained to him that Sombra would have been counting on the fact that no one would dare looking for the heart in here since they would be too afraid to try.

Spike hoped that Twilight was right and Twilight told him that she thought the same. Applejack sat at where the heart was looking around suspiciously and noticed Rainbow was acting way too aggressive. She spotted a pony walking up to the heart and she scared him into running away. Applejack had to pull her down to tell her that they were supposed to keep ponies away from the heart, but Rainbow didn't understand that. She growled at two other ponies and they disappeared from sight. Applejack told her what she meant was let her deal with crowd control, while Rainbow showed off her jousting moves. Rainbow thought that was a good idea and took off. Applejack waved goodbye to her and Rainbow went to go round up her comrade. Applejack leaned against the heart and a pony walked up to her. Applejack acted casual and asked the pony how she was doing.

The pony responded with that she hadn't felt this great in over 3,000 years and Applejack said that was good. Applejack tried to keep her away from the heart, but the pony (Amber I think it is) was quite curious and really wanted to see it before the ceremony. Applejack pretended to be hot and offered some nectar to her at the cart. Applejack saw another pony that tried peaking inside and she raced over to keep him away from it. She offered him some fritters and he wanted that food. She saw another pony coming and she threw the fritters in the other direction. She told the pony that a jousting match was about to start and the pony went off to attend to it. She looked up above her at the castle and told Twilight to hurry up because these ponies were more curious than a cat.

In the castle, Twilight searched everywhere for the heart, but she couldn't find anything. She then stumbled upon the throne room and looked carefully at the crystal. She then remembered what Celestia had said about the Crystal Empire back in Canterlot and she told Spike that she found the answer. The dragon crashed into her and he asked what it was. Twilight told him this was not King Sombra's castle. Spike seemed confused and asked Twilight if this was the place he lived when he was in power. Twilight told him it was, but the crystal on the throne never looked like that. Twilight then lit up her horn and she blasted dark magic at it which caused the crystal to turn black and it revealed a hidden staircase that goes way down below. Spike was amazed by that and asked Twilight how she was able to do that. Twilight simply told him that was a little trick Celestia taught her.

Spike gulped at how far down it went and Twilight lit her horn as she went down the stairs so she could see where she was going. Spike attempted to go down, but Twilight told him he should stay up here. Spike was relieved he didn't have to go down there and he stayed right by the stairwell. He asked her if she saw anything down there and Twilight told him she couldn't and she had no idea how far it went down. She grabbed a crystal with her magic and threw it down. She couldn't hear anything for a little bit, so she adjusted her ear so she could hear properly and after about 10 seconds, she finally heard a clanging noise. That freaked her out and she asked Spike to look outside to see what was going on. He told her it was not good and it appeared that Cadence's magic was fading faster than before. Twilight knew she had no time to waste and began running down the stairs.

She unfortunately tripped and fell down the rest of the stairs before she stopped herself from hitting the floor with her own magic. Spike asked if she was okay and she told him she was fine. She turned around and smiled to find a door there. She tried opening it with her magic, but the door kept moving away from her. She eventually got so frustrated that she blasted the top of the door with dark magic and got it to open. Twilight felt like she had struck gold and ran off through the door. However, instead of finding the Crystal Heart, she ended up back in Canterlot. She was confused and looked around to see what the deal was. She was horrified when she saw a bunch of dead bodies lying on the ground and severely injured ones as well. She wanted to know what the meaning of this was and she soon heard a loud roar behind her. She turned around to see Godzilla marching through the city, but something felt off about him.

At first, she was really happy to see him, but then she noticed the Kaiju grow angry at her and roared as loud as he could at her. Twilight had no idea what the heck was going on here, but she knew something was wrong. She knew Godzilla would normally not act like this, but something must be controlling him for him to be acting like this. Godzilla roared at her again and blasted his atomic breath at her. She began running away, but there was no way she would be able to outrun the Kaiju. He was clearly much faster than her and could easily catch up to her at any time. She weaved in and out of buildings trying to avoid the atomic breath, but it was difficult doing so since Godzilla had such great aim. She tried jumping from one building to another, but she finally got hit in the back with Godzilla's atomic breath and she fell hard on the ground. Godzilla marched right up to her and roared one last time before burning her alive with his atomic breath.

Spike came running down the stairs shouting Twilight's name and he noticed her staring at the door the entire time. Twilight finally snapped out of it and looked at Spike. Spike explained to her that he tried calling her name multiple times and she wasn't answering, so he got worried and ran down the stairs to find her staring at that door. He asked her why she was staring at the door if there was only a wall behind it and Twilight allowed him to take a peek inside. After a few moments, Twilight shut the door and told Spike that it was King Sombra's dark magic which allowed any creature to see what their worst fear was. In this case, it was Godzilla turning against her for Twilight and being sent away by her for Spike. Speaking of which, Spike told Twilight what he saw and Twilight told him that was a fear that would never come true. She also believed that Godzilla wouldn't turn against her and she blasted the top of the door with her regular unicorn magic which revealed something behind it.

She went inside and sighed inwardly. Spike asked what was on the other side of the door and Twilight told him it was more stairs. Twilight began marching up the stairs and told Spike that it was probably a good idea that he'd come. Spike lit up at the idea and he followed Twilight as they both began their journey up the stairs. On the castle balcony, things weren't looking too good for the royal couple. Cadence was getting weaker by the second and Shining Armor shot daggers at Sombra who was giving evil laughter outside. He regrew his horn back and his influence spread even further throughout the empire. Down below, Rainbow was getting ready for the jousting match against Fluttershy and many of the crystal ponies were shouting Rainbow's name in excitement. Fluttershy, on the other hand, was terrified of this and simply wanted to go back tending to the sheep. Pinkie saw the sky changing colors and knew time was running out, so she grabbed her flugelhorn and sounded off for the match to begin.

To put it simply, Rainbow easily won that match. Ponies cheered in excitement and Rainbow walked over to her defeated opponent with a smile. Fluttershy asked if there was somepony else who could take over jousting duties, but Rainbow was having none of it. She told her that the fate of an entire Empire rested on their hooves and that meant by showing them a good time. Rainbow then begged the question if Fluttershy thought this wasn't considered important to her, but all she got in response was some whimpering from Fluttershy. Rainbow eventually gave in and told her that she'll take it easy on her next time. Fluttershy smiled a bit on that, but Rainbow told her it wouldn't be too easy since she had a reputation to maintain. Fluttershy walked over with a frightened expression on her face and more of the city turned black. Meanwhile, Spike and Twilight were worn out from walking up all those stairs. Twilight was running out of breath while Spike could barely get up the stairs because he was so tired.

Spike then asked Twilight if this was just more of Sombra's magic and that made Twilight think about it. She turned her head upside down for a second and then got an idea. She put Spike on her back and used a spell that would make them fly on the stairs in an upside down position. Spike was confused for a second, but then was holding on for dear life as they were flying through those stairs faster than Rainbow would during a race. Outside, ponies started getting worried at the change of scenery and Rarity was desperately trying to keep them distracted, but she was running out of supplies. Because of that, so many ponies started running over to the Crystal Heart and Applejack had to try to keep them away even though that proved to be a difficult task. Rarity told Applejack that she was running out of supplies at the crafts booth and managed to make a hat out of three pieces of hay and a drinking straw. Applejack told Rarity that they had to keep this going for as long as possible since Cadence didn't look too good and who knows when her magic's gonna fade?

Applejack then reassured Rarity that things were going to be fine because the crystal ponies will power up the crystal heart when the time comes and they won't have to use Cadence's magic to protect them. Both of them noticed Pinkie juggling flugelhorns while standing on a beach ball and they knew something bad was about to happen. Pinkie said she couldn't keep up the charcades forever and then, she stumbled and fell from the beach ball. The ball hit the flag which caused the fake crystal heart to come flying out and land right in front of the crystal ponies. They all knew right away that wasn't the real one and they let Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie know about that. The three of them knew they were busted at this point and they were all doomed for disaster. They had to come up with an excuse and Rarity said that the real one was being polished to buy them some more time. Applejack said oops and all of the crystal ponies had it finally set in that the tyrant that ruled over them with an iron hoof 3,000 years ago was right outside to do it once again.

Twilight and Spike were almost to the top of the tower and the former said that she studied gravity spells because she thought it was on her test and she felt prepared for this. They finally fell back to the way they were and both of them saw the Crystal Heart right there. Spike encouraged Twilight to go on and she looked at it with awe. It looked so beautiful and she was about to get it so she could save the Crystal Empire and pass Celestia's test. However, as soon as she stepped on the platform, it set off a trigger alarm which warned Sombra outside that someone was trying to get the Crystal Heart. He would not allow that to happen. He was this close to conquering the Empire again and he wasn't about to let some Unicorn stop him from ruling what was rightfully his once more. He lit up his horn and trapped Twilight in dark crystals which prevented her from escaping with the heart.

Twilight tried to grab it, but she was unsuccessful and she was now trapped. She was nervous when she heard Sombra's evil laughter and she began looking for where the heart had dropped. Thankfully, Spike told her that it rolled over to him when she dropped it. Twilight told him not to move and Spike was terrified at all the crystals that popped up around him. She then told him that he could move, but not towards her. He backed up and Twilight tried teleporting out, but Sombra's dark magic forced her back in and she hit the wall. She then scolded herself for being so foolish and letting her eagerness getting the better of her. Spike told her that she had to get out of there and deliver the heart to Princess Cadence. If not, she would fail Celestia's test. Twilight looked around her and saw Sombra's influence already moving in on the Empire. It would only be a matter of time before he got to the crystal ponies, her family, and her friends. She knew she may not have enough time and then she determined Spike had to do it.

She told him he had to be the one to take the Crystal Heart to the fair and Spike was unsure about that. He tried protesting, but Twilight doubled down and told him to go anyway. He sweated nervously and picked up the heart before racing out of there. Down below, the ponies were panicking like crazy and Applejack tried telling them that the real one would be here any second now. Rarity said they may not believe that and Applejack said she might not believe it herself. Cadence's magic finally faded and the shield came down which revealed Sombra. One crystal pony said they couldn't take it anymore and ran away. She unfortunately hit a wall and King Sombra was right there. The pony trembled in fear and Sombra announced to the ponies that he was back once more. Spike tried avoiding the dark crystals, but there were so many of them that it was hard to avoid. Spike told the group down below that he had the crystal heart and Sombra grew angry at that. He wouldn't allow a dragon to get the heart down to the ponies just in time to defeat him. Not on his watch.

He said that was his and he charged towards the castle. Spike came running down and Sombra got angrier and angrier. Eventually, Spike fell and he dropped the crystal heart. Rarity was terrified at what was about to happen. Shining Armor knew he had to do something. Spike was currently free falling with the Crystal Heart and Sombra was closing in him ready to devour the heart the moment he touched it. Cadence saw the luster of the Crystal Heart and she spread out her wings. Sombra regained his pony form and licked his lips at the sight of the Crystal Heart. Spike tried grabbing onto it, but he was simply too far away to grab it. Just as Shining was about to throw Cadence into the air, a blue beam hit Sombra on the chest and knocked him to the ground. Everypony was confused for a second before they heard the Earth shake. They turned around and saw Godzilla marching into the Crystal Empire from the Frozen North. He roared very loudly and looked in all directions to see ponies standing down there watching him.

As he was marching through, it was raining heavily and there was some occasional lightning that went off. Basically, it looked like a microburst was passing through. Sombra growled at his fall and he looked around to see who would dare hit him in the chest. He then saw Godzilla marching right towards him and he seemed a little surprised. He then changed into his shadow form and charged right at Godzilla. Godzilla did the same and charged towards him as well. The Mane Six couldn't believe it. They didn't even think about Godzilla showing up here but they were happy that he was. Just when it looked like all hope was lost, Godzilla came in at the last second and attacked the threat. Speaking of which, he collided with Sombra and they began fighting. Godzilla blasted his atomic breath at Sombra, but he simply dodged it and it went right through him. He tried moving in on Godzilla, but he got too close and Godzilla lifted his head up in the air and blasted him with a very powerful might which stripped Sombra of his shadow form and he fell back onto the ground as a pony.

Sombra tried blasting dark magic at Godzilla, but Godzilla simply swatted the magic away and smacked it in the opposite direction. It hit Sombra and it sent him flying. Godzilla ran over to him and tried biting him, but Sombra got out of the way. Sombra started moving backwards to keep Godzilla away and kicked him and blasted him with magic in hopes that the Kaiju would leave him alone. Unfortunately for him, Godzilla just got ticked off at that and pounced right on him, ripping his armor to shreds and leaving scratches on his coat. Godzilla put his foot down on Sombra and the dark Unicorn king tried to get free of it, but Godzilla's grip was way too strong for him. Sombra summoned dark crystals to jab Godzilla on the side of his face, but that caused Godzilla to roar in pain and he stamped his foot down even harder. Godzilla bent his head down to look at the Unicorn King and Sombra simply grunted in defiance. Godzilla roared at him to submit to him but Sombra roared back at him saying he would do no such thing.

Godzilla seemed impressed that Sombra stood up for himself and got off of him. Of course, Sombra was still really weak at that point, so there was very little he could do at the moment. Godzilla let out some smoke from his snout and turned around to walk away from him. He went over to Spike and pointed his head backwards that basically said "go on." Spike got up and went to pick up the Crystal Heart. He walked over to Cadence and gave it to her. Cadence took the real heart and smashed the fake one with her hooves. She announced to the crowd that the Crystal Heart has returned and told them to use the love and light within them to make sure King Sombra does not. Cadence returned the Crystal Heart to its proper place and all of the crystal ponies returned to their crystal like forms. They all bowed their heads down and a light went throughout the entire street before the entire Empire was lit up.

Sombra tried to get them to stop, but there was nothing he could do at that point. All of that light from the ground came to the Crystal Heart and it spun around, giving everyone in the crowd crystal like forms. It also freed Twilight from all the dark crystals and eventually destroyed Sombra, sending him back to the ether. The castle also sent out northern lights to banish all of the bad weather and it flowed all the way to Canterlot. Celestia and Luna were right there and they knew Twilight had successfully completed her task. Spike felt nervous about what he did and Twilight told him that he did a good job. Life in the Crystal Empire was finally back to the way it was before King Sombra's reign and the Mane Six plus Spike, Cadence, and Shining Armor all took their leave back towards the train station. Rarity commented on how much she missed her crystal like form, but Applejack told her that things were better when they were rarity. Rarity smiled at the joke and Shining told her sister that everything was going to work out.

He also commented on how she's gotta stop saving his rump like this and how it's starting to get embarrassing. Twilight had a sad expression on her face and told her brother that it ultimately wasn't her that saved him in the end but instead it was Godzilla and Spike. Shining reassured her that it was just a test and suggested that Celestia would allow her to retake it. Cadence didn't exactly like that suggestion and the both of them watched as she walked off towards the train sadly. They all made it back to Canterlot and Celestia commented on how beautiful the northern lights looked from the castle. Twilight told her teacher that she wished that she was the one to ultimately do it in the end, but Celestia said that Twilight sent Spike to deliver the Crystal Heart to Cadence because she wasn't sure she could get out in time. She also said that she wasn't willing to risk the future of the citizens of the Crystal Empire in an effort to guarantee her own.

She said that it was far better to have a student who understands the meaning of self sacrifice than to look out for her own self interests. Twilight asked the million dollar question and Celestia gave a simple nod. Spike was freaking out and tried to compose himself, but he was struggling to do so. Twilight opened the door and told her friends that she passed Celestia's test. They were all happy for her and Spike gave her a hug. Even Godzilla gave a small grin. Oh yeah. He traveled all the way from the Crystal Empire to Canterlot because he was concerned about Twilight and wanted to make sure things turned out alright before he headed back to Manehattan. Thankfully for him, it did and it made him glad.

Like I've said, I'll let the song speak for itself, but to give you an executive summary, it's basically reaffirming that Twilight would pass this test with no problem and that her friends had absolute faith in her that she would pass regardless of what she may have thought. They all walked out of the city of Canterlot and got back on the train to Ponyville. As they sang the final verse, Godzilla lifted his head up and let out a loud roar in victory. He marched away and headed back east towards Manehattan. Once again, he defeated another villain and balance was restored in the world. This fight was a little easier, but he could tell that Sombra was trying to establish himself as the King of this world and he simply would not have that. Godzilla is the TRUE king of this world and anyone that tries to take his place will suffer the penalty. He rules over this world and keeps it in order so there will be no chaos amongst the citizens. For now, he can return to his slumber and wait until the next villain calls his attention. Once again, The King Of The Monsters takes down another threat and further cements his legacy as the King of Equestrian Monsters.

Author's Note

AN: I apologize for this chapter coming out so late. I really wanted it to be finished on Saturday or Sunday, but I lost six hours worth of work on Saturday night because my computer decided to act up, so I had to start over. Plus, I've been busy with schoolwork, so that's kept me from it as well. But now, the chapter is finally out. Hope it was worth the wait. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: A shift in power! This chapter will be considered a bonus chapter as there is really no fighting happening, it's just Godzilla feeling a new power rising because Twilight had become an alicorn. He wants to recognize the authority she now has and wants to wish her well on her new journey and the next part of her life. So, expect a lot more heartfelt moments in this one!

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 10: Control vs. Power

It was another beautiful evening the wonderful city known as the Crystal Empire. The Moon was high in the sky at this point, but the Sun was still going down as you went further to ground level. The train chugged along and left the Crystal Empire. The Mane Six were back here once again for a very specific reason. You see, now that Twilight is a princess, that meant she had to attend Princess Summits which are usually held every year in the fall and spring seasons. Since it was late September, there was one being held. This also meant that this would be Twilight's first Princess Summit ever. Anywho, the Mane Six walked towards the castle and Applejack told Twilight that the new alicorn must be excited for this event coming up tomorrow.

Twilight didn't exactly feel the same way. In fact, she did feel excited about it, but she also expressed nervousness as well. Pinkie suddenly jumped in and explained to Twilight the concept of being "nervouscited." It basically meant being excited and nervous at the same time. She also made a Transformers sound which was the number 2 show on the network in ratings right behind MLP:FiM. Anyway, Fluttershy said that basically happens to her everyday and Applejack told her that it would be fine. However, before she could finish, Rarity interrupted and mentioned to Twilight in a panic that she noticed that the purple alicorn wasn't wearing her crown. She asked if Twilight didn't forget it in Ponyville, and the purple alicorn told her it was in her bag. She explained to Rarity that she felt self-conscious about wearing it and she still hadn't gotten used to the alicorn wings yet.

Rarity told her that she was a princess now and she must embrace it. She also said that if she ever had a crown that looked like that, she would always wear it, even in the bed! I would never do that. That would be WAY too uncomfortable for me and it's just ridiculous to do such a thing anyways. But that's my own opinion. No one cares about that, so I'll move on. Twilight shook her head and all of them headed to the throne room. They opened the doors and all of a sudden, a bunch of trumpets with banners that had Celestia's cutie mark on it were playing and all the other three princesses were standing right there. Twilight was taking it all in and then, she hit a guard accidentally and looked up at him. He stared back at her and then announced her name to the royal authorities.

Cadence walked over and greeted Twilight. She mentioned how she hasn't seen her since the coronation. The other two princesses walked over as well and Celestia said that the topics can wait until tomorrow since the group look tired from their journey. She then sent them all off to bed and the group walked away towards their assigned bedrooms. Twilight was putting her books in the drawers and then she pulled out her crown. She put it on her head and stared at herself in the mirror. She was still trying to grasp that concept. She sighed and Spike asked her what was wrong. She said "I don't know Spike. I'm just worried, I guess. Princess Cadence was given the Crystal Empire to rule over. What if now that I'm a princess, Celestia expects me to lead a kingdom of my own?!" Spike told her that would be so awesome, but she disagreed.

She said "No, it would not! Just because I have this crown and these wings, it doesn't mean I'll be a good leader! Also, what exactly will my role be? Cadence already rules the Crystal Empire and Godzilla keeps the world in balance. He's the King Of The Monsters for Celestia's sake! I can't compete with that! I know he gave me honor with my new position, but I could never fill his shoes. He's just on another level." Spike told her that she would be a good leader and she shouldn't worry about how her role might affect Godzilla. He told her that the Kaiju would not want her to worry about it and just focus on what's important to her instead of worrying about her role potentially competing with his. Twilight felt better at that and Spike told her it was time to get some shut eye since she had a big day tomorrow. He turned off the lamp and went under the covers.

He was about to fall asleep, but he kept hearing grunting noises from Twilight, so he turned his body over to her to see her struggling to get her wings to stay in place. For some reason, they wanted to keep popping out and it frustrated Twilight. She was trying to get comfortable in the bed, and she just couldn't do that because these wings kept popping out of their place. She then tried to fall asleep, but then her wings popped out again and sent the bed sheet above her head before landing back down on her. She let out a loud groan of frustration and the blanket pretty much covered her entire body. But, she was eventually able to get it after a little bit.

Later that night, everything was quiet and one of Celestia's guards was walking through the hallways looking for any potential invaders that might try to seize the castle. Behind some closed doors, there was a white light that shined for a second before disappearing. The door opened and a pony with a cloak walked out. They walked very carefully through the hallways, but as soon as they saw the guard, they stopped and hid behind one of the crystal pillars. Once the coast was clear, they ran behind him and ran down the hallway as fast as they could. The pony stopped at the door and opened it. It was Twilight's room and this pony was looking for something valuable. They marched very carefully and they saw the crown sitting right there on the nightstand.

The pony lit up their horn and levitated it towards them, but they knocked the lamp over. They caught it just in time, and they made sure that neither Spike nor Twilight heard the noise. Once the pony realized that both of them didn't hear it, they proceeded and hid the crown away in her cloak. She pulled out a fake one and set it down on the nightstand. She turned away to walk out, but they tripped over Spike's tail and crashed to the ground. That made a loud enough noise and Spike woke up to see what that noise was. It also woke up Twilight and after looking around for a few seconds, she saw the jewel sticking out in the open. She then knew that someone was trying to steal her crown, and they almost got away with it! Time to teach this pony a lesson. The pony bolted out the door and Twilight ran after her. She yelled out for the pony to stop, but they kept running.

This woke up the rest of the Mane Six and they stuck out their heads to see what was going on. Twilight told them all that her crown was stolen and they all chased after this pony as well. Twilight teleported in front of the pony and told this pony to stop, but this pony was clever. They lit up their horn and teleported away as well. The cloak smacked against Twilight's face and the pony made it out on the other side, revealing to be Sunset Shimmer. Sunset smiled wickedly for a second before bolting out of the hallway. Twilight was furious at this point. This unicorn had dared to come up in here to steal a royal crown, which was a federal crime by the way, and just outdueled her like it was nothing. Anyway, Twilight turned around to see Sunset taking off and she chased after her.

Sunset thought she would get away, but after she turned around, she was shocked to see the Mane Six charging right after her. Twilight came up close to her to try and snatch it away, but she was still a little too far away. Both of them exchanged angry glares and after a few seconds, Twilight tackled Sunset to the ground and both of them rolled inside the room. The crown fell out and bounced all over the walls before disappearing inside of a mirror. All of them gasped in shock and Sunset smiled wickedly. Her plan had ultimately worked. Sure, she might have been chased by six ponies and a dragon, but at least she was able to get the crown through the mirror which was the main goal. If she couldn't have it, then nobody could. Twilight demanded that Sunset would tell her where the crown went, but all she got from the unicorn was nasty response before disappearing through the mirror.

They all gasped again in horror and Fluttershy asked who the heck that was. The next morning, the group told the Princesses about what had happened and for Celestia, this was all too familiar for her. She used to know this pony. Celestia told the group that this pony was known as Sunset Shimmer, a former student of hers. She said that Sunset started her studies not long before Twilight, but when she pursued selfishness and power, it led her down to the path of destruction. Celestia told the group that she tried to help Sunset, but she eventually abandoned her studies and pursued her own path. For Celestia, this was the second major failure that happened under her administration. First, it was Luna, then it was Sunset. So, this is just another painful memory for Celestia.

Spike said that Sunset replaced Twilight's crown with a fake one. Celestia examined the crown and then said that she probably thought that Sunset believed that Twilight would not notice the difference right away and by the time she did, it would have been too late. Twilight asked Celestia where Sunset went and where she took the crown, but Celestia told her that her former student would soon know about this place more than she would. They all went to the mirror room and Luna explained to the group that this was no ordinary mirror. It was in fact a gateway to another world that opens once every 30 years. Pinkie wanted to touch the mirror, but Luna activated her magic and sent Pinkie's hoof away from the mirror. Luna then went on to explain that this mirror was always kept in the throne room back in Canterlot, but when Cadence took over the Crystal Empire, they sent the mirror over here for her to watch over.

Celestia sighed and said that she always wished that Sunset would come back one day to return to seek her guidance, but that was clearly not what happened. Cadence told Twilight that she must use that mirror to go into the other world and retrieve her crown. She explained to Twilight that without her crown, the other Elements of Harmony won't work and Equestria would have lost one of it's major defense systems. Twilight simply nodded and the rest of her friends seemed worried at that. Luna told Twilight that her crown does not belong in the realm that Sunset now calls home and with it in her possession, she will undoubtedly use it to bring harm to the inhabitants of this other realm where they would have the power of self-defense.

Luna brought Twilight's bag over to her and Celestia asked Twilight if she understood the importance of her task. Twilight said she did and Celestia told Twilight to go at once. Twilight took a deep breath and walked towards the mirror. However, Rainbow flew right in front of her and stopped the whole operation. She said that if Twilight is going, then the rest of them were as well. Twilight smiled at that, but Celestia informed them that they could not go. Rainbow didn't like that answer and demanded an explanation. Celestia explained to Rainbow that sending all of them could upset the balance of this alternate realm, creating the havoc necessary that would prevent Twilight from getting her crown back. They were all shocked at that answer, but didn't say anything.

Celestia told them that this was something that Twilight must do alone and Luna told Twilight that time was of the essence. She said that when the Moon reaches its peak on the night of the third day, the gateway will close and Twilight will have to wait another 30 years before she can return to Equestria. Basically, time was her biggest enemy here and she had to do everything she could to get that crown back in order to beat the clock. All of Twilight's friends reassured her and the purple alicorn walked up to the mirror. She seemed a little nervous about it, but after getting a nod from Celestia, she dealt with it and went through the mirror. Spike just couldn't take it and he bolted towards the mirror. The rest of the Mane Six tried to stop him, but he was simply too fast for them. He raced through the mirror and both of them started to undergo body changes. It was really freaky to look at to say the least.

When they made it to the other side, they were unconscious for a second. Twilight groaned in pain and she opened her eyes to see where Spike was. She thought he was a ladybug for a second, but then, she saw him as a dog. She asked if he had turned into a dog, and he said that he thought so. But he also said that he had no idea what Twilight turned into. Twilight put up something and saw that she had hands now. She was so confused that she screamed in horror. She then covered her mouth and examined her hands and fingers. She tried getting them off, but that was no use. They were basically connected to her body. Spike scratched his ear and darted his eyes around nervously to make sure no one was looking. Twilight continued to freak out as she discovered arms and legs and she started hyperventilating. Spike told her to calm down and Twilight asked him what the rest of her looked like.

Spike had a hard time answering that and said that she looked like herself, but it wasn't her and her muzzle was really small. She went to feel it and it turned into a nose. She was about to scream again, but Spike covered her mouth before she could. He asked her if she was going to scream again, and Twilight shook her head no. Spike let go and then both of them really examined their surroundings. He asked Twilight where the heck they were and the alicorn-turned-human said that she had no idea, but she believed this statue behind her was the gateway back to Equestria. She put her hand through it and saw her hoof waving around in there. She took it out and stared at it with anxiety. She shook her head and said that she would have to get her crown ASAP and get the heck of dodge. She then said that the both of them should start looking in the castle first. Only it wasn't a castle, it was a high school.

Spike hopped on Twilight's back and she was moving along on all fours. However, Spike had to stop her for a second as there was someone walking their dog and they just stared at her. Now that she was a human, she was supposed to walk on two legs, not four. So, it looked incredibly weird to strangers and it was just embarrassing. Twilight then stood up and smiled nervously. The dog looked at his owner with a smile on his face, but the human didn't care and told him to keep walking. The dog scowled and kept walking. Twilight was having a hard time keeping her balance because she was not used to this and she grabbed onto the railing to prevent herself from falling. She pulled herself up the stairs and said to Spike that she did not want to be like this for longer than she had to. Spike told her though that on the plus side, she didn't have to worry about those pesky wings. Twilight did not find that amusing and simply glared at him. He smiled nervously and Twilight tried to open the door.

She banged her head against it though and she winced in pain. She thought that was strange and tried opening the door with her magic. But, nothing happened. She told herself that her magic wasn't working, but Spike said that would explain why she didn't have a horn on her head and Twilight was about to have a complete breakdown. Spike told her that they should really find a mirror and he opened the door. Both of them peeked inside and saw a display case in the northeastern part of the foyer. Twilight asked Spike if he saw anything that might have come from Equestria and then, she saw her reflection. She asked herself what she turned into and suddenly, the bell rang and a whole bunch of students were walking through the hallways trying to get to their next class. She got caught up in all of that and she tried breaking herself out of it. She got stuck and then tumbled over to one of the lockers. A student saw what happened and asked if she was okay. He offered his hand to her and she picked herself up with it. She simply nodded and then he walked away to his next class. Spike then told Twilight that this probably wasn't a castle and then walked around to take it all in.

Well, we have our first song in the movie and thankfully, there aren't too many of these, so we're good. Basically, this song is basically Twilight trying to take in her new surroundings and how much different things are compared to back home in Equestria. However, she did make a brutal mistake. She accidentally went into the men's bathroom. Now, truth be told, she genuinely didn't know because she's never seen anything like it before, but it was really embarrassing for her. Of course, society now wants this to become a normal thing, but scared men slamming the stall door after seeing a woman in the bathroom suggests otherwise. I'll skip the political debate for now, but I think it's clear why gender neutral bathrooms should not be a thing. One thing's for sure is that all these people look like the ponies Twilight has seen in Equestria.

Anyway, Twilight heard some whispering and she went to go investigate. There, standing at the end of the hallway, was a human version of Fluttershy, and what appeared to be Sunset Shimmer. It looked like Sunset was angry about something and went to confront Fluttershy about it. Sunset told Fluttershy that she shouldn't pick up things that don't belong to her, but Fluttershy responded with saying it didn't belong to Sunset either, which by the way, that was an absolutely perfect roast. A smack right to the face on that one. However, Sunset didn't like that and she slammed her hands against the lockers and said "EXCUSE ME?!" Fluttershy slid down in fear and said nothing. Sunset smiled and said that's what she thought. Both Twilight and Spike were growling at this point and were about ready to pounce on their prey.

Sunset then insulted Fluttershy some more and that's when Twilight had enough. She stood out in front of the hallway and said that Sunset had no right to speak to Fluttershy like that. Sunset was confused for a second before turning to see who would dare speak out against her. She was basically the dictator of this school and for someone to challenge her like that was a threat to her power. Sunset asked Twilight to repeat what she just said and Twilight repeated what she said earlier. The both of them marched towards one another and glared at each other. After a few seconds, Sunset smiled wickedly and thought of an idea. She knew that Twilight had followed her through the mirror, but she didn't want to reveal her plan yet, so she decided to play dumb and told Twilight that she must have been new here.

Sunset then said she could speak to anyone any way she wanted to and just to prove her case in point, she glared at a student and he slammed the locker shut in fear. She smiled and then walked away. Fluttershy stood up and said to Twilight that she couldn't believe that Twilight stood up to Sunset. Twilight told her that she couldn't just stand there, but Fluttershy explained that no one ever really does that since Sunset "rules" the school. Twilight heard that name and looked to see Sunset disappear. Fluttershy asked if she knew who Sunset was, and Twilight told her that she kind of did. She only got a small bit of a backstory from Celestia and that was about it. Fluttershy said that she had never seen Twilight around before and asked if she transferred to CHS (Canterlot High School) from another school.

Twilight had to be very careful on this and not expose what was really going on. So, she lied and said that she did. She introduced herself and Fluttershy said her name very quietly, but you couldn't hear it. It was basically the Season 1 premiere all over again. After about 30 seconds, Fluttershy saw Spike and quickly ran over to him in excitement. She asked who he was and Twilight said that was her pet dog. Fluttershy was basically fawning over him and gave him a dog treat. He hesitated for a second before trying it. He gave it a taste and he loved it. So, he consumed the whole thing and ate it as quickly as possible. Fluttershy said it would be wonderful to know what they were really thinking, but Twilight said that Spike usually tells her what he needs. Fluttershy seemed confused by that and asked what she meant.

Spike motioned for Twilight to not say anything about that since it might blow their cover and Spike just did some barking to throw Fluttershy off. That gave Twilight enough time to say that she said nothing and it wasn't important. Now, it was time to start asking questions. She told Fluttershy that she overheard Sunset mention that Fluttershy took something that supposedly belonged to her and Twilight asked if that item was a crown. Fluttershy asked Twilight how she know about that and Twilight just said it was a lucky guess. Twilight also asked if Fluttershy still had the crown, but Fluttershy said no. However, she did know what happened to it. This intrigued Twilight and she was curious about what happened to it. Fluttershy explained that it happened this morning when she was passing out animal shelter fliers like she does every Wednesday. Of course, no one was listening to her as if she didn't exist and they just continued on with their conversations.

She was just about to cry when she felt something hit her in the back of the head. She saw that it was a crown and picked it up to observe what it was. She explained that she had no idea how it got there and because she didn't want anything bad to happen to it, she gave it to Principal Celestia. Twilight was confused on that and asked if she was the ruler here. Fluttershy responded by saying that she could say that, and that both her and Vice Principal Luna make up all the rules. Twilight then asked where she was and Fluttershy said that she was probably in her office. Both Twilight and Spike took off in separate directions, but they quickly came back as soon as they realized that they had no idea where that was. Fluttershy said that it was the third door on the left and Twilight said thank you. Fluttershy told her to wait and mentioned that pets were not allowed on school grounds.

She advised her that it would be a good idea to keep Spike in her backpack so that the school administration wouldn't see him out in the open. She told her that's what she does and explained that her animals get so lonely with her being at school all day. The bell suddenly went off and Fluttershy said she was late for class, so she collected all her animals and went off to her next class. Twilight went up to the door and knocked on it. Principal Celestia told her to come in and Twilight made an entrance with her head bent forward which was really weird. I believe it was an attempt at bowing, but I'm not sure what it was exactly. Anyway, Principal Celestia didn't pay that much attention to it and asked how she may help Twilight. Twilight tried to introduce herself, but she was having a hard time doing so. She was confused on Twilight's smile and waited for an answer.

Twilight pulled herself together and introduced herself to the principal. She said that she heard from Fluttershy that she saw a crown this morning and gave it to Principal Celestia. Principal Celestia stood up and said that she had Vice Principal Luna store it away for safekeeping. She said she had no idea how the crown ended up in the front lawn and asked if Twilight wanted to run for Princess of the Fall Formal this year. Twilight tried to explain what the truth was, but she really couldn't come up with a good answer. She then asked about what the Princess of the Fall Formal was and the principal explained that the Fall Formal was CHS's big fall dance every year. Twilight asked if it was like the Grand Galloping Gala and that seemed to make Principal Celestia confused.

Twilight knew she was about to say something stupid, so she caught herself and told the principal that it was a thing back at her old school. Principal Celestia then asked if there was a princess there as well and Twilight said that there was, but they weren't a student. Principal Celestia explained that here at CHS, the students select one of their peers to represent them and the crown is given to that person at the big dance. That got Twilight thinking and she asked if anyone could run. Principal Celestia told her that she could, but she would have to let the planning committee know that she wants to be on the ballot. The Principal asked if there was anything else, and Twilight said there wasn't. Principal Celestia said that if there was anything else, her door was always open, but she slammed it which sort of suggested otherwise.

Spike asked Twilight why she didn't just tell Principal Celestia that the crown was hers and ask for it back. Twilight said that she was going to, but told him to imagine if one of them showed up from Equestria looking like this, they would think they were crazy. She failed to notice that a student was standing right there hearing the whole conversation and he just walked away. He knew if he said anything, someone would be out to get him. Spike said that she made a good point and Twilight told him it was time for plan B. If she couldn't just get the crown, then she would run as Princess of the Fall Formal. She put her hands up in the air and had a huge poop-eating grin on her face. Spike asked her how she was going to do that and Twilight told him that she had no idea.

The bell rang once again and all of the students came filing out of their classrooms to head off to lunch. In the cafeteria, Twilight saw Fluttershy and told her that she needed her help with something. Fluttershy agreed to it and Twilight said that she decided to run as Princess of the Fall Formal. Fluttershy gasped in horror and accidentally made a mess. She grabbed a bunch of napkins and wiped the stuff off of Twilight's skirt. She apologized for the mess but she told Twilight that running was a really bad idea. Twilight asked why that was such a bad idea and Fluttershy said that Sunset Shimmer wants to be Fall Formal princess. She explained that whenever Sunset wants something, she gets it. She also said that Sunset will make life miserable for anyone who stands in her way and for reference, she told her to ask the girl who ran against her in the Spring Fling.

Twilight was undeterred and said that she had to try. Fluttershy said that she probably doesn't understand and explained that she had to get the whole school to vote for her instead of Sunset. The truth was, they didn't really want to vote for her, but they did it out of fear so that they wouldn't have to deal with her tyranny. She went down the categories which were the athletes, the fashionistas, the dramas, the eco kids, the techies, and the rockers. Twilight asked why everyone was separated like this and Fluttershy said that it might be different in her old school, everyone here sticks to their own kind. However, they can all agree that Sunset Shimmer was going to rule over them until they graduate. Twilight wasn't going to let that happen and bit into the apple using her mouth and not picking it up with her fingers. Fluttershy just looked at her weirdly and Twilight took the apple out of her mouth.

She asked where the head of the planning committee was and Fluttershy told her it was probably in the gym. She walked inside and she heard a voice that told her to watch out for something. Twilight ducked and was completely covered in party streamers. She introduced herself to that person and then she noticed it was Pinkie Pie. Pinkie stopped blowing balloons and the air came out which blew Pinkie's face back a bit. Pinkie then asked Twilight if she was psychic and Twilight said that she didn't believe she was unless that was something that Pinkie could do here. Pinkie said that wasn't usually the case and Twilight told her that she was told by Fluttershy that this is where the planning committee was at. Pinkie didn't like the mention of that name and basically told Twilight to not trust Fluttershy at all. Twilight was surprised that they weren't friends, but Pinkie ignored that and said that she heard that Twilight needed to get on the ballot to run.

She said that the dance was the day after tomorrow and Twilight said she was new here. Pinkie thought was interesting and then said she knew that something about Twilight didn't look familiar. She said that now that she was looking at her, she recognized something about her. She then asked Twilight if she had a twin who lived in the city and had a dog just like Spike. Twilight said maybe and Pinkie said that she thought so. She moved on and said that all Twilight needed to do was sign the paper and she was officially on the ballot. Twilight used her mouth to pick the pen and she was quite nervous about it, She then realized she couldn't do that and instead picked up the pen with her hand. She attempted to write her signature on the paper, but it didn't come out that great.

Pinkie noticed this and mentioned that Twilight had really bad handwriting and that it looked like she had never held a pen before. Twilight tried dodging it, but suddenly the door opened and a voice asked if there was someone who ordered a dozen cases of fizzy apple cider. Pinkie said that she did and ran over to the person carrying it. Twilight recognized her as Applejack and was surprised to see her there. Applejack asked if someone else could bring in the rest and that someone was Big Mac. This surprised Twilight as well and she simply gawked at all of them as if she just discovered the cure to cancer. Applejack noticed this and told Twilight that she knew who she was. Twilight seemed a little nervous about that and asked if that was the case. Applejack said it was and that she knew her because she was the girl that stood up to Sunset Shimmer today.

Applejack began chugging on the cider and Pinkie told her that Twilight was gonna run as Princess of the Fall Formal. Applejack was surprised by that and spat out the cider in shock. She looked at Twilight and said that she must want to think twice about that. She explained that Sunset will approach you in a friendly way and say that she looks forward to the competition, but then she'll turn around and give you a backstabbing. She used the balloons as a case in point. She told Twilight that the only person that could trust less at this school was Rainbow Dash. Twilight was surprised about that as well and Pinkie told her that Rainbow was basically the captain of every major sports team here at the school. Applejack said that Rainbow was also the captain who says that they were going to do something for you, but then never bother to show up. Twilight told Applejack that while she appreciates the advice, she really has to do this and Applejack told her to suit herself.

She then caught on to what was happening and asked Twilight how she knew Applejack's name. Twilight got nervous and asked if it was because she said what her name was, but Big Mac said nope and Twilight knew she had to bolt out of there before they start asking questions. She told them that it was nice seeing them both and she took off along with Spike. Pinkie came over and said to Applejack that she knows that Twilight is hiding something, but she's on to her. However, she believes that the secret was her being psychic when that was clearly far from the truth. There was something much bigger going on. Almost like murder mystery type of level of secret. Applejack didn't really believe that, but let Pinkie imagine that in her head anyway. Suddenly, the doors opened and in came walking Sunset Shimmer, along with her two minions, Snips and Snails.

She walked in and was disgusted at what she saw. She said it looked extremely terrible and immediately began criticizing everything in the room. First, she complained that there needed to be more streamers and less balloons, and then, she complained that fizzy apple cider was being served. Applejack was fed up with the bad attitude and told Sunset that it wasn't going to be her coronation this time. Sunset didn't like that and got up in Applejack's face. She insulted Applejack in a derogatory way and the farm person was really offended by that remark. She then said that this was obviously going to be her coronation and that she is running unopposed. Pinkie said that wasn't happening this time and showed Sunset that someone else was running. Sunset was shocked by this and looked at the paper. She knew who this was and she growled with anger.

That darn alicorn princess had to follow her here and now she wants to run against her in order to get her crown back? Sunset could not let that happen. She had already made it this far. She would NOT let some girl who was a princess take back her crown in order to appease Celestia. She asked where Twilight was in a mean voice, but since there was company around, she put on the nice act and said the same old line "I'm looking forward to meeting the competition." All that's next is the backstabbing. Outside in the hallway, Twilight was walking around through the school and noticed an empty hallway that was abandoned and the lights were flickering on and off. Sunset then showed up and said that she couldn't believe that she didn't recognize her earlier.

She said she should have known that Celestia would send Twilight after Sunset in order to retrieve the crown. Twilight disagreed and said that it was HER crown, not Sunset's. Sunset didn't care and she said this was just a minor setback for her. She said that Twilight didn't know the first thing about this school and that she already rules it. Twilight decided to question Sunset and asked if that was true, why did she need her crown? She told her that Sunset obviously put an awful lot of effort to switch it with the one that belongs here. Sunset decided to get smart and threw a pop quiz at Twilight. She asked what happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into an alternate dimension. Twilight didn't exactly know the answer and Sunset just laughed at that. She mocked Twilight for being Celestia's star student and basically took jabs at Celestia for having Twilight replace her after she decided to abandon her own studies.

Spike didn't like Sunset talking smack about Twilight and he growled at her. Sunset found it amusing and told Twilight to keep an eye on her "mut." which was definitely a derogatory insult for a pet. She said that it would be a shame if he were to be taken away from her. Spike didn't like that and asked if that was a threat. Sunset said it wasn't, but Spike didn't buy that and barked at her. That didn't phase Sunset and she simply continued to taunt the both of them. She told hem that they had no idea about fitting in and she walked away. She then told her minions to watch Twilight's every move and record it so she could use it as leverage against her. Twilight walked up to the vending machine and noticed the snacks sitting there. She obviously wanted one, but she couldn't seem to figure out how to get one. She tried pushing the machine, but nothing happened.

So, she did the one thing that you're not supposed to and attempted to kick it. However, a person stood right there and excused themselves to get past her. She said that The Great And Powerful Trixie needed some peanut butter crackers. She inserted a coin into the machine and the crackers got pushed down to the bottom of the machine. She picked it up and took off with them. Twilight then wore a downcast expression and told Spike that Sunset was right. She didn't know the first thing about this place. She said that if she was gonna fit in and be able to cast votes, then she needs to do some research. Spike seemed confused by that and Twilight said that because this is a school, there had to have been a library somewhere. In fact, as soon as she said that, she saw the doors wide open and she went inside. Snips asked Snails if he had his phone, and he showed him his. Snails asked Snips the same question and he got the same response. Both of them giggled and snuck inside the library.

Twilight went over to the computer and simply stared at it in disbelief. She said to herself that she is probably supposed to type the words on the keyboard, and then the words and moving pictures will appear on the screen. The librarian was quite annoyed by that revelation and simply calmed herself so she wouldn't get mad. The librarian said that was correct and Twilight pressed a letter on the keyboard which made something appear on the screen. Twilight seemed fascinated by it and said to herself that maybe this place does have magic. The librarian carried her rack of books along and both Snips and Snails panicked. They were about to get spotted and they had to hide before they were found. Suddenly, there was some music playing and the librarian was even more annoyed than she was before.

It turned out that the human versions of the Cutie Mark Crusaders were playing their new music video and they wanted to see how the ratings were. The librarian turned off the speaker and asked them what they were doing. Sweetie Belle said that they were seeing how many new hits their song had gotten. Apple Bloom turned the speakers back on and they continued dancing to the music. Cheerilee simply couldn't stand it and took the speakers away, claiming that the school computers are purely for research purposes only. Apple Bloom told her friends that some of the comments were really awful and she read off some of them. After one particular comment, they got an idea and took off running. Twilight tried to tell them that they had the wrong idea, but they didn't really listen to her. So, she continued on with her research and kept messing around with the computer in order to get it to work.

Suffice to say, she was unaware that Snails was recording it on his phone and both him and Snips were laughing about it. Twilight tried grabbing as many books as possible, but she couldn't carry them all and she fell to the ground. She made some noise and the librarian had to shush her. Twilight had picked up one of the books with her mouth and Spike had to remind her that she wasn't a dog. she spat it out and took the books with her hands. Twilight went over to the copier machine and Snips took out his phone to hit the record button. Twilight tried figuring out how to work the copier machine, but she accidentally pressed a button and that shined a bright light in her face, which caused her to fall backwards onto the ground. Both Snips and Snails high-fived and got all the footage they needed. Later on, the loudspeaker announced that the library will be closing in five minutes.

Twilight looked at Spike and told him that she completely forgot about where she was going to sleep tonight. Spike already had something in motion and he presented the sleeping arrangement upstairs in the back of the library where no one would typically go. Spike said that it was a little dusty, but it didn't appear that anyone would come up here. Twilight told him that it was perfect and she petted him. He asked her how her research went and Twilight said that she found this book which was called a yearbook. She said that they probably used this to keep records of things that happened at the school and one particular photo stuck out to her. That photo were all of her friends that she's known for almost four years now, but in human forms. Spike got excited that there was a Rarity in this dimension, but he realized he was getting ahead of himself and he chuckled nervously. Twilight said that it was interesting because it looked like they were friends and Spike said that they did look like their friends back home.

Twilight told him what she meant was that they looked like they were friends with each other, but they clearly weren't now. She said that she believed that Sunset had something to do with it and Spike said that he wouldn't put it past her. He also said that Sunset wants her crown because she plans on doing something even worse than what's happening right now. He told her that if she was going to stop Sunset, she was gonna have to focus on making friends here and not worry about why they weren't friends anymore even if they did look like their Ponyville friends. Spike then yawned and fell asleep. She hugged him and told him that he was right. The next morning, Twilight told Spike that Fluttershy told her that she needed to win over all those different groups of people in order to become Princess of the Fall Formal, so she compiled a list of talking she needed to do in order to win votes. Spike merely laughed at the concept, but Twilight didn't find that amusing, so she commanded him to get into the backpack.

He laughed nervously and told her to continue. She explained to him how she was gonna go about it and stood at the door. She hoped that things would be alright and opened the doors. But as she was walking down the halls, the students started laughing at her and it left Twilight very confused. She asked Spike why everyone was looking at her funny and she was suddenly dragged into a room. Twilight demanded an explanation, but then she saw a human version of Rarity shut the door and look at her with suspicion. Rarity did some measurements for a few seconds before turning to her bag and searching through it to find a disguise. She threw on Twilight and said how this will definitely do. She also said that no one would recognize Twilight in this outfit. Twilight attempted to ask her why she wouldn't want to be recognized, but Rarity ignored her and continued talking about disguises.

She said that it was a shame that she couldn't really disguise Spike, but maybe she should do so by disguising him as a rabbit. Twilight seemed confused by that and Applejack came in through the door. Applejack expressed joy when she saw Twilight, and Rarity was disgruntled when her disguise obviously didn't work. Applejack said that she was looking all over for Twilight and Fluttershy said she was too. Pinkie said she was as well and the both of them walked in. Pinkie examined the disguise and said that she liked Twilight's new look. Rarity got cocky and said that she has an eye for this sort of thing, but Pinkie wouldn't care anyway. Pinkie took offense to that and Twilight asked why she wouldn't care. Applejack told Twilight that was a bad idea and it was better not to know. Twilight dropped it and asked why they were all looking for her. She asked what was going on and the room got tense. Fluttershy said that she probably hasn't seen the video yet, and Twilight was confused.

What video were they talking about? Pinkie pulled out her laptop and showed her the YouTube video. Basically, it was a campaign ad attacking Sunset's opponent in an effort to make her look bad and the videos that Snips and Snails took in the library yesterday showed it pretty clearly. Pinkie said it wasn't that bad, but after about 30 seconds, she took that back and said it was pretty bad. Twilight said that this all happened yesterday and then she asked if that was the reason why everyone was laughing at her. The group said that was the case and Twilight felt hopeless. If the whole school knew, then she would never be able to win the title. Fluttershy told Twilight that even though it wouldn't make any different, she would still vote for her because she was the only one that stood up to Sunset.

Pinkie told Twilight that if she still wanted to run, then maybe there was something she could do to help. Fluttershy didn't buy that and told Twilight that she shouldn't trust Pinkie because she never takes anything seriously. Pinkie took offense to that and asked why she was always so mean to her. Rarity seemed to disagree and told Pinkie not to play innocent because she was no better than Fluttershy. Pinkie yelled in Rarity's face on what that meant and after Rarity's hair got blown back a bit, Rarity said that she would give her assistance as well to someone who would actually appreciate what she had to offer. All of them were arguing, and Spike didn't want to be around for this, so he hopped in the backpack and zipped it up. Applejack was sitting on the desk and came after them for fighting with one another. She told them to get over it and move on. Rarity didn't like that and asked if that's the result that happened with Rainbow Dash. Applejack took that as a challenge and explained that she was made a liar and that was different.

The rest of them disagreed and Applejack doubled down on that. They all continued to argue and it was pretty clear to Twilight that they were extremely distrustful with each other. They must have had some sort of beef and that caused their friendship to get derailed. But first, she had to get all of them to shut up because this yelling was making her mad. She told all of them to stop and told them that she wants to show them something. Spike handed her the yearbook and Twilight opened it up to the page where the group photo was. She said that they were friends once and all of them knew what that photo was. She closed the book and said that something happened to their friendship and Sunset was probably the cause of it. Rarity told her that it was a nice theory, but it wasn't Sunset who did it. Fluttershy agreed and they all continued to deny that they did anything wrong.

However, they started putting the pieces together and realized that it was probably Sunset trolling them this entire time to get them to separate so she could have unlimited power. Twilight asked Applejack if she ever asked Rainbow why she never showed up for the bake sale, but Applejack told her that she didn't speak to Rainbow after that. She was embarrassed about it though and Twilight encouraged her that now was a good time to make amends with Rainbow. Outside at the soccer field, Rainbow was kicking some soccer balls and Applejack approached her. The group watched them talk and then they saw them hug which meant they reconciled. Applejack told the group that Sunset had sent Rainbow a note saying that the bake sale had been moved to a different day, so when she showed up with the softball team, it made it look like Applejack cancelled on her. Rainbow went up to Twilight and asked if she was trying to dethrone Sunset and become Princess of the Fall Formal.

Twilight simply nodded and Rainbow told her that she would love to see that happen. She also said that she would help her out, but there was a catch to it. She had to beat Rainbow in a game of 1-on-1 soccer. Twilight didn't like the sound of that and Rainbow explained that the first one to five goals wins. She kicked the ball behind her and already scored the first goal. Twilight gulped nervously and desperately tried to beat Rainbow, but she failed miserably and she couldn't even score a single goal. By the time it was over, Twilight was exhausted and she was out of breath. Rarity said that she thought that Twilight would pull it off in the end and Rainbow asked Twilight what the plan was. Twilight seemed confused at that and told Rainbow that she lost. Rainbow said it was because she was that awesome and she wasn't just gonna help anyone beat Sunset Shimmer. She explained that the Fall Formal Princess should be someone with heart and determination and Twilight proved she had those qualities.

They all went into town and Twilight ordered a latte as a snack. She asked for extra oats and the person at the desk was confused. Twilight told her to scratch that and she would be okay with however she normally made it. She went to take it with her, but she ran into Flash and spilled her drink on his shirt. Twilight felt absolutely terrible about it and Flash simply stared at her in shock. He said that they have got to stop bumping into each other like this and he picked up the spilled drink off of the floor. Twilight didn't know how to explain herself, but she did find him really charming. She said she was going over to the other side of the shop and sat on the arm of the couch. Twilight showed some faint red on her face and Rarity told her not to even think about it. She said that it was already bad enough that she was trying to take her crown, it would be even more terrifying to know what could happen if Sunset found out that her opponent hooked up with her ex boyfriend.

Twilight tried to explain what happened, but she seemed confused on the term ex boyfriend. Fluttershy explained that Flash broke up with Sunset a few weeks ago and she couldn't even believe that Sunset hadn't done something horrible to him yet. Flash simply smiled at Twilight and walked away with his drink. Twilight thought about it and speculated that maybe Sunset was waiting until she had enough power to do something really awful. Applejack brought the group together and told them that the dance was tomorrow night and they needed to come up with some way to get Twilight enough votes to be named Princess. She said that people only know her right now because of the video that was posted online by Sunset and that they needed to get them to see the other side of her. The group began thinking about it before she shouted out that she had an idea.

Everyone in the restaurant gasped and Rarity had pink on her face in embarrassment. She sat back down and said that she had a solution. She pulled out cat ears and a tail and said that they should wear this as a sign of school spirit. She said that these were very popular freshman year, but she hasn't been able to sell any since. She handed them out to the rest of the group and said that Sunset was the one to divide them while Twilight was the one to unite them. She asked them what they thought and they were all on board with it. Later on in the day, they all sat at different types of tables and they began to clap and stomp their feet.

We got another song here, but to give you an executive summary, they all sang how they might have their differences, but they were all Canterlot Wondercolts at the end of the day. They basically said how they were able to get back together in an effort to get the school to vote for Twilight and most of them were pretty much sold on it. Sunset saw what was happening and was angry. She saw her two goons doing the same thing and commanded them to take those things off. She looked at them and told them that she had a task for them. The school bell rang and there was new life in the school. There were people of different groups socializing with one another and they spoke positively of Twilight. Twilight thought this was a great idea, but Applejack saw Sunset walking through with a devilish smile on her face. She told the group she had no idea what Sunset was smiling about as it was clear that Twilight would get more votes than she would, but something was up.

The school saw Sunset walking through and they all cowered in fear. Sunset simply smiled at this revelation as she basically was the ruler of this school and everyone got out of her way when she was walking through. Anyway, Sunset went over to the door and knocked on it. Vice Principal Luna came out and Sunset told her that something really terrible has happened. She showed Vice Principal Luna the mess that occurred in the gym and she basically tried to accuse Twilight of doing this. Vice Principal Luna seemed surprised by this and asked why Twilight would do it. Sunset said she had proof and Flash saw what was happening. He knew what she was doing and went to work to prove Twilight's innocence. Twilight was called into Vice Principal Luna's office and she was interrogated by Luna as to why she did this. Twilight said that she didn't understand what was happening and Vice Principal Luna showed her the photos which clearly showed Twilight destroying the gym.

Twilight was terrified at this prospect and she couldn't exactly provide a defense or counterargument against it. Twilight tried to explain, but Vice Principal Luna told her that it was very obvious that the school cannot allow someone to compete for the crown after doing something like that in the gym. Twilight didn't know what to say, but thankfully Flash came to the rescue. He knocked on the door and walked in with photos in his hands. He told Vice Principal Luna that he found these photos in the trash can at the library and that someone was trying to frame Twilight for causing destruction of school property. Vice Principal Luna told Flash that she appreciated him bringing this to her attention and sat down at her desk. She told Twilight in light of this new evidence, she may continue in her race for Princess of the Fall Formal. Twilight ran over and hugged Flash. She thanked him for helping her and told him he didn't know how important this was to her.

Flash then asked rhetorically what he would do, which was not proving his innocence. He said that he wouldn't be much of a Canterlot Wondercolt if he did that. Vice Principal Luna informed them both that because there was enough damage done in the gym, the dance would have to be postponed until tomorrow night. She then told them that she had to go tell her sister about this latest development and walked out. Flash then asked the million dollar question and asked if Twilight wanted to go with him to the dance tomorrow night. Twilight was about to say yes, but then she realized she couldn't wait until tomorrow night. She ran out the door and bolted down the hallway. Flash was saddened and walked away. Twilight ran all the way across town and went inside the dressing room in Rarity's home. They were all confused and Rarity asked if Twilight was okay.

Twilight said she was, but she knew inside that wasn't fine at all. She was worried that if she didn't get that crown tonight, she would be stuck here and wouldn't be able to return to Equestria for another 30 years. She sat on the ground and asked herself what she was going to do. Spike thought about it for a second and then suggested to Twilight that they tell them the truth. He said she should let them know what was at stake here and he believed that they would figure something out. Twilight didn't exactly believe that and asked herself what they would do if they found out how different they really were. She looked in the mirror and she saw her pony reflection in the mirror. She really wished Godzilla would help her right now, but she believed that he was probably too busy right now to help her with this problem. Spike told her that these girls rallied around her because they saw what was truly in her heart and they wouldn't think any differently of her just because she was a pony princess from Equestria.

Twilight felt much better with that advice and she told Spike that she was glad that he came with her. He said that he was too, even though he might feel the same if he is stuck here for 30 years. Twilight opened the curtain and the girls knew something was up. Applejack asked if everything was alright and Twilight told them that the Fall Formal wasn't happening tonight. Pinkie yelled "WHAT?!" in frustration and Twilight explained that it had to be postponed because Sunset thought it would be a good idea to have Snips and Snails destroy Pinkie's decorations. Pinkie yelled "WHAT?!" again and Twilight said that the Fall Formal has to happen tonight. Pinkie attempted to yell "WHAT?!" again, but Applejack put her hand over her mouth to get her to shut up. Twilight took a deep breath and was about to explain what the deal was. Pinkie opened her mouth and pretty much explained the whole thing in just one sentence. Twilight and Spike's jaw dropped. She wasn't even around them when this first occurred and she pretty much guessed it correctly as if she were there the entire time.

Rainbow didn't seem to believe that and said that probably wasn't the case. Spike spoke up and said that Pinkie was pretty much spot on. Rarity was surprised at this and yelled in confusion that he could talk. Spike got confident and said that where he was from, he wasn't even a dog, but instead a fire breathing dragon. Spike felt so proud of himself for saying that and Fluttershy got excited. She asked him what he was thinking right now and Spike just gave a confused look because Fluttershy was making a really weird smile. Rarity was left speechless and Spike asked if he could get a scratching behind the ears. Rarity said nothing and Spike said that maybe it could be done later. Twilight asked Pinkie how she knew all that and Pinkie told her that it was just a hunch. Applejack stopped it all and asked if what Pinkie was saying was true. All of them asked their questions as well and Twilight nodded nervously. Rainbow said that was awesome and they all began asking her questions.

So, we got ourselves another song here. To give you an executive summary, Twilight suggested that they should clean up the gym and all of them did so. Soon, everyone else joined in and they got the place cleaned up to the point where everything was restored back to the way it was. But there was a moment where Twilight bumped into Flash and she just smiled nervously as she thought he looked so charming. Anyway, after the song, Pinkie commented on how good everything looked and everyone turned to hear clapping. Principal Celestia announced that the Fall Formal was back on for tonight and everyone cheered. But she told them all to get out so they could get ready and she reminded them to cast their votes for the Fall Formal Princess on the way out. It was clear at this point that Twilight was going to win this race and people casted their vote as they headed out the door. Sunset was watching this go down in the closet and she rebuked her two minions for showing a lack of restraint in destroying the gym.

She told them that this event had to go on tonight and she shut the door with a devilish grin on her face. The group went back to Rarity's place and Fluttershy commented on how she couldn't believe that they were able to clean up that entire mess in the gym in such a short amount of time. It was pretty crazy, but when you had the entire school help you, things can get done a lot quicker than just six people doing it. Rainbow's reason was because they were all awesome and Rarity stopped all of them. She said that chit-chatting was over and it was time to get down to business. It was time to pick out outfits for the big dance and they only had a few hours to do so before sundown.

Yeah, we got another song in here, but I'll make it quick. Basically, all that occurs in the song is the group trying out and putting on different outfits. By the time Twilight was set, the group was ready to go and they all headed out in the fancy limo. It was finally nighttime and the students began filing in at the school. The limo pulled up and the Human Six stepped out of the car and walked towards the front entrance of the school. Flash pulled up in his Camaro and got out to catch up to Twilight. Twilight stopped and waited for him to come up to the steps. Flash said that he knew that Twilight told him she didn't want to go to the dance with him, but he asked her if she would reconsider and have at least one dance with him. Twilight attempted to say that she didn't mean that, but it was more or less a long way of saying yes. Both of them walked in together, but Flash smacked himself against the door. Twilight was concerned, but Flash was okay. He allowed her to enter first and then ran inside nervously.

Meanwhile, back in Equestria, deep in the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was taking a nap. It had been about a month since he attended Twilight's coronation and things were quiet since then. Godzilla felt his stomach growl and he felt like he had to get some food. He opened his eyes and looked around to see if there were any immediate food sources in the area, but he found none. So, he swam up to the surface and began looking around for some food. He would do this on occasion, but only if he had to. This was one of those circumstances where he had no choice. He simply couldn't sit this one out. He had to eat. Now if only he could find something. He looked around for a few more seconds before he sniffed something. Something odd. He knew something wasn't right, but he couldn't tell what it was. Maybe it was coming from the city. He marched over there to see if that was where it was coming from. Something was off and Godzilla was determined to find out what it was.

Back in the human world, the party was going strong and everyone was having a good time. People were dancing to the music and the band was rocking it out like they were having the time of their lives. Twilight asked Rainbow if she had seen Sunset and Rainbow told her that Sunset was probably too embarrassed to show her face since she knew she had lost. Twilight thought it was a possibility, but she also knew that Sunset was probably up to something and whatever it was definitely wasn't good. The song wrapped up and Principal Celestia showed up on stage. She announced to the crowd that she appreciated all of them working so quickly to get this event back on the road after the events that occurred earlier and she said that she would like to announce the winner of the Fall Formal Crown. Vice Principal Luna opened the box and Twilight could see her Element of Harmony glistening under the showlights.

Vice Principal Luna handed Principal Celestia the card and she opened it. After a moment of silence, she announced that the winner of the Fall Formal Princess was indeed Twilight Sparkle. The Human Six all cheered and Twilight stepped up to the stage to receive her crown. In the back, Snips and Snails snuck in to enact Sunset's secret plan. Principal Celestia put the crown on Twilight's head and the crown shined some white light as it was finally back with its rightful owner. Before Twilight could give a speech, she heard Spike's cry for help and searched around to see where he was. She saw him being taken away by Snips and Snails and she chased after them. She slammed into the locker as she tried to turn the corner, but she saw the rest of the group appear with her. That made her much more confident and all of them chased Snips and Snails through the school and out into the front lawn. Just as they were turning the corner, Sunset was right there and stood right in front of the statue that was the gateway back to Equestria.

She told them that was close enough and all of them came to a screeching halt. Spike tried to call out Twilight's name, but Snips and Snails shut his mouth so he couldn't talk. Twilight angrily told Sunset not to hurt him and Sunset said she wouldn't dream of it since she wasn't a "monster." She told her minions to let Spike go and they obeyed her. Spike ran back to Twilight and Sunset told her that she didn't belong here. So, she gave her the choice of giving Sunset the crown and heading back to Equestria tonight, or keep it and never go home. Just to empathize her point, she threw the sledgehammer back and was about to destroy it, but stopped herself to give Twilight time for an answer. Sunset told Twilight that they hadn't got all night and the portal to Equestria will close in less than an hour. She asked Twilight what her answer was and the alicorn-turned-human thought about it hard.

If she gave Sunset the crown, she could go back home to her friends, family, and even Godzilla. But that would give Sunset the victory and what she would do next would be unfathomable. On the other hand, if she kept the crown, she could at least stay here with her human friends and Spike, but it would come at the cost of never being able to go home again. She would be missed by her friends, family, and subjects. If Equestria lost her, then the rest of the Elements wouldn't work and villains would overrun the country and seize power. It would lose it's most important defense system against foreign threats. And who knows what could happen to Godzilla? Godzilla might be powerful, but he might not be able to take on all those villains at once. He could get seriously hurt or even die which would plummet the country even further. It was a lose-lose situation for Twilight. No matter what she chose, Sunset would still get the victory in the end. So instead of trying to figure out a proper solution, she was going to stand her ground and tell off Sunset so much that she wouldn't even consider destroying the portal.

So, Twilight gave Sunset her answer and Sunset was shocked by this. She reminded Twilight that Equestria had lost an alicorn princess forever and what she was going to do to the portal, but Twilight fired back that she was able to witness how much Sunset had already done without magic and told her that Equestria will find a way to survive without the Element of Magic. She also told her that this world might have the same fate if Twilight allowed it to fall into Sunset's hands and dared her to destroy the portal. She also made it very clear that she would not get the crown no matter how hard she tried. Sunset had no counterargument for that, so she decided to give Twilight the victory and dropped the sledgehammer to the ground. Snips and Snails avoided it because they didn't want to get hit by it and those things hurt you real bad if it lands on your foot.

Rainbow told Twilight that she was so awesome and Applejack said that she couldn't believe Twilight would do that for all of them. Rarity also commented that it was no wonder that Twilight was an alicorn princess and Sunset growled with anger. She simply couldn't stand all this praise that Twilight had gotten and she was about ready to blow. She was envious and her heart raged with jealousy and hatred towards Twilight. If she couldn't get the crown willingly, she would have to take it by force. So, Sunset finally snapped and attacked Twilight, tackling the alicorn-turned-human to the ground. The crown fell off of Twilight's head and rolled around on the ground. Spike saw it and ran to pick it up. Sunset tried grabbing it, but Twilight would not allow that to happen, so she grabbed Sunset's boot and held her back just to give Spike enough time to take the crown away. Sunset got angry and told her minions to get the crown. Both of them ran as fast as they could and Sunset pushed them out of the way so she could get the crown.

Spike ran to the front door, but he was too small to open it, so he simply whimpered and kept trying. He saw Sunset standing right there and Rainbow called out to him. So, he threw the crown over to her and she grabbed it with her hands. She fended off Snips and Snails and threw the crown over to Fluttershy. She picked up the crown and Sunset and her minions chased after her to get it. She panicked, so Applejack threw her rope and lassoed her away from the group. Snips was able to get the crown in his possession and the group looked stunned for a second. Pinkie simply took the crown away from Snips and the group played keep away with both him and Snails. When the both of them got to Twilight, she simply threw it back in the air and Sunset caught it with her hands. She laughed evilly and she smiled wickedly at the crown. She had it in her hands now and she could the power that she desired for years.

She put it on her head and smiled, waiting for something to happen. The crown glowed and blasted magic right to the ground. It was clear that this crown did not belong to Sunset and the Tree of Harmony was going to teach her a lesson about taking something that did not belong to her. Anywho, a magic pillar formed in the sky and Sunset was lifted into the air. Some of the students came out to see what was happening and they gasped in horror at what they saw. Finally, the crown transformed Sunset into a demon and when she saw what had happened, she was happy with her transformation. She blasted her two minions with magic and both of them turned into vampires, ready to attack their prey. The group backed up and Twilight growled with anger.

Back in Equestria, Godzilla's scales lit up and he knew exactly what that thing was that he was feeling earlier. Sunset was trying to take over Equestria and was using a corrupted Element of Harmony to do so. He felt it coming from somewhere far, but he didn't have to go far in order to access it. Godzilla built up his atomic breath and blasted a hole in the city of Manehattan. His atomic breath went through the Earth and eventually created an opening to the other world. He looked down and roared with anger as loud as he could. He jumped down through the hole and climbed through it as fast as he could. Once he made it to the other side, he got up and smashed his tail against the ground letting his enemy know he was here. Sunset turned around to see Godzilla standing right there and she simply smiled at him. She already knew of his existence, but the only reason he had defeated those previous villains was out of pure luck. He couldn't beat her. She had the most powerful Element of Harmony on her head and all he had was size and strength.

Godzilla roared at her again and Sunset threw a ball of magic at him. She did several times before blasting a beam at him which caused him to fall in front of the school. Snips and Snails closed in on the giant Kaiju, but Godzilla was smart. He simply got back up and blasted them with his atomic breath which caused serious injuries to both of them. Sunset growled with anger that Godzilla seriously hurt her two minions, but Godzilla reared his head and blasted his atomic breath right at her. She grabbed that beam of atomic breath with her hands and seized control of it. She then blasted it right back at him and Godzilla fell into the school, causing some serious property damage. The students started running away in fear and Sunset turned around to face them. She looked at them and told them that she had to go through all this effort to get her hands on the crown and how she should have had it all along. She growled at all of them for a few seconds, but then she told them that they should let bygones be bygones and bow to them since she was their princess now. She lit up her magic and crushed part of the school away so she could get inside.

Godzilla already did some of that work unintentionally, so Sunset was just adding on to it. The students ran away in fear and screamed as loud as they could. Sunset used a hypnotizing spell and sent it out to all of the students. All of them got caught in it and they began walking towards her mindlessly as they were being controlled by her. She simply smiled at this and told her two minions to round them up and bring them to the portal. She stepped out and saw Twilight confront her. Sunset smiled and said that she was simply bluffing when she wanted to destroy the portal. She didn't want to rule this pathetic little high school and instead wanted Equestria. She told Twilight that while her teenage army behind her, she was going to get it. After Twilight saw Flash being controlled, she couldn't take it and told Sunset she shall do no such thing. Sunset thought that was ridiculous and asked Twilight what she was going to do about it. Sunset had magic, while Twilight had nothing.

Plus, she said that with Godzilla out of the way, nothing could stop her from ruling Equestria. After she said that, Godzilla simply got himself out of the rubble and snorted angrily at Sunset. Twilight just smiled nervously and Sunset growled at him. She demanded why he didn't just die already and she tried to mind control him. But Godzilla simply swatted the beams away and roared right back at her. So, she tried a different tactic and threw a large ball of magic at Godzilla. It blasted him right back and it knocked him back. Sunset looked at Twilight again with a devilish smile and Rainbow said that Twilight still had all of them. Sunset growled at that and then simply laughed at the revelation. She joked how the gang was really back together again and then got down to business. She lit up her magic once more and told them all to step aside. This alicorn princess had interfered with her plans far too many times now and she was going to pay the penalty for it. She had to be dealt with and taken out before she causes any more problems.

She threw the magic ball right at Twilight and her friends covered her up so she wouldn't get hit. Sunset simply laughed at this, but became shocked when nothing happened. The group saw they were encased by a magical aura and Twilight smiled in glee. She told Sunset that the magic contained in Twilight's Element of Harmony was able to unite those with the ones who created it, which were Starswirl the Bearded and the rest of the Pillars of Equestria. The crown sent out a beam to Twilight and Sunset was confused. All of them underwent the pony transformations and got the pony ears and tails along with it. Twilight told Sunset that she could not wield this power because she couldn't control it. She said that while Sunset may the crown on her head, she did not possess the most powerful magic of all, the Magic of Friendship. Godzilla looked up weakly at the bright lights and watched as it unfolded. Sunset was squealing in pain and she knew she had to do something. So, she threw another ball of magic at them and it knocked them unconscious.

Godzilla got angry at that and he knew it was time to teach this creature a lesson. It was time for him to put Sunset back in her place. Sunset turned back to the school and told all of them to bow before her. However, she heard very loud marching from behind her, so she turned around and saw Godzilla in burning red and orange. He marched closer to the school and things were being disintegrated because of how hot the nuclear radiation was. Godzilla stopped for a second and made an Earth shattering roar at Sunset before continuing to step along. Sunset just laughed at him and told him to try to use his powers, but it wouldn't work since he was weak against her anyway. Godzilla took that as a challenge and his scales began to light up. He sent out the first shockwave of fire, which stripped Sunset of her magical power. Sunset tried to do something, but nothing happened. She saw him inching closer and she became scared. Godzilla lit up his scales again and sent out the second shockwave of fire which caused a rainbow to come raining down on her. It surrounded her and changed her back to her human self. It also set everyone free of the spell and Snips and Snails were transformed back as well.

After a few seconds, a large blinding orange light went off and everything stopped. The students looked to see what had happened and they saw the Human Six laying on the ground. Twilight felt something lick her and she looked up to see Godzilla standing right there with concern on his face. Once he saw that she was okay, he simply snorted a bit. Twilight stood up and gave him a hug which made Godzilla give off a small grin on his face. The rest of the group saw the two having a bonding moment and felt happy for them. Twilight then turned to the giant crater in the ground that was created by Godzilla's fire shockwaves and saw Sunset sitting down at the bottom. She walked towards Sunset and told her that she will never rule Equestria. She said that any power Sunset may have had was gone and she showed everyone tonight what was truly in her heart. At this point, Sunset was crushed. She had lost everything. Godzilla put her in her place, Twilight told her the harsh truth, and everyone watched her in silence.

She would now be known as the person who wanted to rule Equestria and got defeated at the hands of the King Of The Monsters. Celestia was right the whole time. Celestia specifically told her to make some friends and just be patient. But that didn't happen. She never should have pursued this path. Look where it led to. Maybe if she had listened to Celestia, none of this would have ever happened. But instead, she let her selfishness and stubbornness get the better of her and it costed her dearly. She had tears in her eyes and apologized to everyone. Twilight told her that the Magic of Friendship didn't just exist in Equestria. It was everywhere. She told Sunset that she had the choice of either seeking it out or forever being alone. Sunset pulled herself out of the hole and told Twilight that all she's ever done here was driving everyone apart. She also said she didn't know the first thing about friendship.

Twilight saw this as an opportunity and pulled Sunset out of the hole. She told her that her friends probably could teach her and Spike told them how happy he was. One of the students seemed shocked at Spike being able to talk and they commented on how weird that was. Spike thought that was the stupidest thing he had ever heard and he told the dude that out of all the things that just happened, he found a talking dog to be the weirdest thing out of all of this?! This guy was a flipping joke! There were so many other things that were weird or even terrifying for that matter. Yet, someone thought that a dog being able to talk was more weird than Godzilla walking around like an active volcano or a raging she-demon trying to conquer another realm. Pathetic. Anywho, Rarity came up to Spike and basically commented on how cute he was. Spike was on cloud nine and Twilight smiled at that. Principal Celestia stepped forward and said to Twilight that the crown belongs to her. She told the alicorn-turned-human that the true meaning of a princess was not forcing her subjects to bow before her, but instead, inspiring them to stand with her.

Principal Celestia put the crown on Twilight's head and told her that she hoped the human had seen that she was an inspiration to the rest of them. Twilight had said that she did and the crowd cheered. Flash went up to Twilight and asked her if it was a really awkward time to ask her to dance and Twilight looked back at the Moon. It was almost time, but she could spare a few minutes. She took his hand and he brought her close to him. Godzilla did look at Flash and gave him a look that said "Take good care of her or else I will make you pay." Flash gulped nervously and nodded in understanding. Twilight simply laughed and the rest of the students returned to the dance floor in the gym.

The final song of the movie. We've made it, men. Alright, this is just basically a reprise of the previous song, but some important stuff happens in this repeat version. Everyone is having fun and Twilight was doing a really weird dance. She was attempting to do a pony dance, but since she was a human, it looked weird. Everyone stared at her weirdly, but Flash didn't care and simply smiled. He joined along with her and the both of them danced together. The Human Six all went in for a group photo and they all eventually headed out. They all went in for a hug before separating. Godzilla had already returned to Equestria and the hole he made to get here was already patched up by mysterious forces. Anywho, Twilight asked the group if they would look out for Sunset, and Rarity told her that they would. But she said she wanted an apology for what happened last Spring. Sunset looked down with guilt and Twilight said that Sunset will probably be handing out a lot of apologies.

Vice Principal Luna handed Sunset a tool you use to put cement on and Snips and Snails were carrying a wheelbarrow full of bricks. It appears that the three of them were put on reconstruction duty. Anyway, Spike told Twilight that it was time to leave and Twilight nodded. She looked back at her friends and told them that even though she was friends with her for such a short time, she was going to miss them all so much. Twilight smiled for one last time and turned around to the portal. Both her and Spike began walking and the former told Twilight that she looked good with the crown on her head. Twilight told Spike that she did feel a little more comfortable wearing it. Spike asked if she felt the same about the wings, and she simply laughed it off. They both walked through the portal and a few seconds later, the Moon reached its highest peak and closed the portal. The rest of the group lost their transformations and Pinkie ran right towards the portal. She smacked right up against it and was saddened that she couldn't go with Twilight.

Back in the Crystal Empire, the rest of the Mane Six and the Princesses were waiting for Twilight to return. But they were bored out of their minds. Godzilla had arrived not too long ago to meet up with Twilight, but he seemed a little surprised when she hadn't come out yet now that the Moon was at its highest peak. A few seconds later, Twilight stepped through the mirror, but she was walking on her hind legs. She couldn't maintain her balance and fell to all four hooves. Her friends were so glad to see her once again and Celestia asked her if Sunset was alright. Twilight told her former teacher that Sunset was going to be just fine and she left her in good hands. Rainbow seemed confused by that and asked what the heck hands were. Before Twilight could answer that, Spike appeared on the other side and he was a dragon once again. Twilight smiled and all of them filed out of the mirror room. They began asking her a bunch of questions, but Twilight was exhausted. She told them she was tired from all the dancing and they all were confused.

Twilight crashed into a guard AGAIN and he simply smiled at her which made her blush. He walked away and the rest of the group had curious smiles on their faces. They knew something was up romantically. Twilight asked who that was and Cadence said that he was a new member of the castle guard. She said that his name was Flash Sentry and asked Twilight if she knew him. Twilight told her that wasn't entirely true and she turned the other way. The rest of them teased her and said that Twilight had a crush on the new guy. Twilight denied it, but her friends could tell by the blush on her face. Godzilla simply snorted angrily at that and Twilight saw him standing right outside. She could tell he wasn't happy with her liking Flash Sentry and she looked at him with understanding. It was already straining enough for him to have her be around Flash in the human world, it would set him off if Twilight did a similar thing here.

Twilight told the group that she doesn't even know the guy and before she could explain why, Pinkie pretty much guessed the entire thing as if she was actually there the entire time which she could have been. You never know these days. Alright, enough with the conspiracy theories. I ain't Sawtooth Waves here. Anyway, Twilight asked Pinkie how she knew all of that information and Pinkie told her it was just a hunch. She walked away and she rolled her eyes. She held Spike close to her and she smiled at Godzilla. He simply roared in victory and turned around to head back south towards Manehattan. His duty was done and he could return to slumber. This was definitely one of the more wild things he had endured in his lifetime, but nothing too crazy. There were things that were much worse than this that he's had to endure.

It was definitely clear to him that Sunset was simply misguided and believed that she could conquer Equestria. She had some daddy issues, that's for sure. She clearly had no idea what she was getting into and he had to make sure that she was put in her place before she went off the deep end. Even if she was able to get through the portal and take down the royalty, she would still have to get past him and we all know there is no getting past him. Monsters have tried for thousands of years to get rid of him and he managed to get out on top every time. King Ghidorah might have been his biggest threat, but even he was defeated at the hands of Godzilla. So, this concept was nothing new to him. If he could take out a three headed monster that almost dethroned him, he could take out a raging she-demon with no problem. Godzilla would always be that second line of defense if the Elements failed to take out the threat and so far, he's never failed. He believes though that if she is given the right guidance, she will be a key ally for battling against threats. Once again, the King Of The Monsters was victorious.

Author's Note

AN: Sorry this came out a little late. The end of the quarter has approached and I'm trying to get work in before the deadline, so I apologize if this chapter was a little delayed. I will say though this has been my longest chapter by far and it probably won't be the last. I mean, this is almost an hour and a half movie which means there is a lot of ground to cover. So, that's why. I did enjoy writing this chapter though and we now move on to Season 4 of MLP:FiM. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Return of the MUTOs. When Equestria is panicking over Celestia and Luna's mysterious disappearance before the Summer Sun Celebration, it leaves certain ponies with an opportunity to wreak havoc. A certain organization decided to release the Male and Female MUTO out onto the streets of Baltimare and it's up to Godzilla to fix it. With Equestria now facing two threats, it will prove as a challenge for Godzilla. Will he be able to take out the MUTOs and find the Princesses, or will the MUTOs hold him back?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 11: The Two-Sided War Front

It was another beautiful day and- OH WHO AM I KIDDING?! Why am I doing this? This is so cliché. Everyone says this and it's not funny anymore. I'll just stop. Anyway, it was a sunny day in city of Canterlot and the Mane Six were out in the castle courtyard. Twilight was practicing flight lessons since she was recently ascended to alicorn status and it was critical for her to be able to know flight. The Summer Sun Celebration was coming up and the role that Twilight would be playing in it required her to be able to fly flawlessly, so this was really important for her to get this right. Rainbow told her to really flap her wings hard, but Twilight did it a little too much and landed on a tree branch. Rainbow said that maybe she shouldn't have done it that hard and Twilight tried again. She tried staying in the air, but she descended and then crashed to the ground. Applejack told her that she was looking good up there, and Twilight told Applejack that she didn't have to call her by her royal title.

Rarity asked Twilight why she protested that so much and mentioned that she already gave up wearing her crown all the time, the least she could do was embrace the new title. Twilight told Rarity that if other ponies wanted to address her that way, that was fine, but if it came from her friends, she wanted nothing to do with it. It didn't feel right to her and neither did the flying business. She told the group that she was never gonna be able to perform her part in two days and Rainbow told her that wouldn't be the case if she spent all of her time down here in Canterlot. Rainbow then encouraged Twilight to show everypony the big finish and Twilight willingly agreed to it. Twilight flew up in the air and she was able to keep going for a little bit, but then she saw some clouds and tried to stop. Of course, if you know anything about flight patterns, you know that is incredibly difficult to achieve.

After Twilight coughed out the clouds, she stopped and didn't move at all. For those of you that know the laws of physics, you know what happens next when you aren't flapping your wings and are hanging in mid air. She started falling to the ground and tried flapping her wings to get back up, but that failed miserably. She turned upside down for a few seconds before crashing into the ground, causing a small crater to form. Pinkie said that was a big finish and Twilight just groaned in frustration as her muzzle was in the dirt. All of them went inside the castle, and looked at the stained glass window that had Twilight in the window. It's basically something that is done every time a new princess was introduced to Equestria. This happened to be in the same hallway where there were stained glass windows of Godzilla defeating all of the show's villains so far.

Rarity commented on how beautiful Twilight's regality looked on the window, but Twilight didn't really think the same. She didn't feel worthy of having her own window right next to Godzilla. He was the King Of The Monsters and was the true savior of Equestria. She was just an ordinary pony who happened to ascend to alicornhood simply by completing an old spell. She hardly did nothing. Godzilla did all the dirty work, not her. So, if anything, she shouldn't even have one in the same hallway as him, let alone at all. But she had no say in the matter, so she had to deal with it. Rarity told her not to be so modest and said that it was everypony's dream to have a coronation preserved in stained glass for all to see. Rainbow didn't agree and Pinkie said that her dreams were mostly about frosting, which caused her to start drooling for some odd reason.

Fluttershy spoke up and told everypony that they should probably get going so that they don't miss the train. Applejack agreed and said that she had bushels to clear out. She mentioned that while the official celebration was here in Canterlot, the mayor put them in charge of one heck of a party back home. That made Twilight sad because she had to stay in Canterlot while the rest of her friends could return to Ponyville to get ready for the celebration. Twilight wore a sad expression and Applejack told her that she had the opportunity to be right next to the other princesses when Celestia raises the Sun. Twilight told the farm pony that she did feel honored, but it was this holiday that brought them all together in the first place. She commented that it didn't feel right to her not being able to celebrate this special day with her friends and Rarity agreed.

She told Twilight that if the mayor wasn't so demanding of them back in Ponyville, they would definitely stay in Canterlot, but obviously, Twilight's royal duties must come first. Applejack told Twilight that even though the holiday brought them all together, it was something much bigger that would keep them connected. She attempted to point at one of the windows, but she just pointed at Godzilla defeating Nightmare Moon, so she had to rework her argument a bit. She said that the point was that they were all united by the Elements of Harmony and no amount of royal duties was ever going to change that. She asked if everypony agreed and they said yes, but she got no response from Pinkie. So Fluttershy said that they should just take it as a yes. All of them headed out to the train station and Pinkie said that they were going to write so many letters to Twilight that it will feel like she's there with them.

She asked them if she was right and all of them did the Pinkie Promise as a group. Rarity told Twilight that they would all be together after the celebration and there was already an appointment in the books to discuss the royal upgrades to her loft décor. The train whistle blew and the conductor announced the train was leaving for Ponyville. The group hugged and Twilight's friends got on the train. They waved her goodbye, but Twilight had a look of guilt on her face and sighed. She told Spike that even though her friends were gone for only a minute, she still felt like she was missing something. Spike went to comfort Twilight, but then a mailpony stopped by and delivered a letter addressed to Twilight. Spike was confused and read the letter which basically said Twilight wasn't missing anything. Both of them heard Pinkie's voice and launch out confetti, but Twilight was insistent that she was missing something. She didn't know what, but she knew she was missing something.

Meanwhile, in some remote location in Eastern Equestria, a helicopter flew down to see construction going on. A pony with the name of Saratoga walked over to one of the ponies managing the site. He asked how things are going and the manager told him that it was a mess down here. Saratoga looked for himself and he saw a giant sinkhole formed in the middle of the Earth. The manager told him that it was a valley, but it turned into a cavern down below and 40 miners fell into it as a result. Saratoga asked how long it had been like this, and the manager told him it had been like this for 15 years. Saratoga went down in there along with some others in protective suits to see if they could find anything that may explain what caused this mess to begin with. The manager told him that this cavern had been at half strength with the radiation levels, but once it was exposed to the open air, it caused it to strengthen.

Saratoga took a deeper look and saw a giant fossil sitting right there in front of him. He knew at that point that something was up. His personal assistant, Ink, asked him if this could be it, but he told her this is much older than 15 years ago. To him, it looked like this was thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of years ago. He noticed an entire formation in this cavern and that told him that he was dealing with something much bigger than he originally thought. He looked outside and saw that wherever this was, it had escaped and had gone somewhere else. Elsewhere, a pony by the name of Massimo was about to get off a military plane since he was part of the Equestrian Navy. He had witnessed an entire nuclear energy plant collapse in Vanhoover 15 years ago, and the sad part is that he knew that his mother was in there and had died because of the reactor going off.

He was returning home to Baltimare so he could meet up with his wife and son once again after being gone for 14 months. One of the other soldiers asked him if he had family waiting for him, and Massimo said he did, but asked why it was important. The soldier asked him how long he was away for, and Massimo told him that he was gone for 14 months. The soldier told him him to take it slow since it was the one thing they don't teach you and left the plane with his things. He returned to his house in Baltimare and his son said he couldn't say anything. He asked if he could see it and his wife told his son not to let him see. He turned around and saw a giant cake placed down on the table that basically had a message welcoming him home. His son told him that the sign on the top of the sliding glass door was Massimo and his son.

Massimo then basically assumed that every time he came home, that meant he could get free cake. His wife asked her son how he got chocolate cake in his eyeball and he replied with saying his father did it. After a little bit, Massimo played around with his son before tucking him in for bed. He kissed him on the forehead and attempted to head out. His son asked him if he was going to still be here tomorrow and Massimo told his son that he needed to get some sleep. He turned off the lights and closed the door. He was talking with his wife and they were both laughing about something, but of course, they were having wine, so it made sense. Massimo told his wife that he missed her laugh and she told him that she missed him. He put the glass of wine down and they proceeded to have a bit of a makeout session. However, the phone rang and stopped them from continuing. He told his wife to leave it, but she said it could be work, so she went over and picked up the phone.

She asked who it was and when the pony on the other line got suspicious, she said that was just her husband. He was all loopy and everything already, so he dismissed it as nothing. His wife told the pony on the other line to hold on for one moment, and she informed her husband that his father had been arrested in Vanhoover. Massimo couldn't believe it and he went to go pack his things for this small few day trip. He told his wife that he couldn't find his shirt and asked her where it was. She told him it was in the other drawer and then asked him why his father was trespassing in the quarantine zone. Massimo just scoffed at that and proceeded to go off on a tangent about how his father was always trying to grab him into these conspiracy theories about what happened to the nuclear plant and how he was probably on drugs.

His wife told him that his father was a good pony and he simply needed help from his son. She also reminded him that his father had lost everything and Massimo said that he did as well. He said that he was able to get over it and move on. His wife told him that his father was his family and he apologized for acting that way. He said that it was just because his father would always try to drag him back in and he didn't want to put his family through that. His wife reminded him that he would only be gone for a few days and then he'll return to her. They shared another kiss together and she said that it is not the end of the world. Back in Canterlot, Spike checked off a few things on the list and told Twilight that they were way ahead of schedule. He said because of that, they could potentially fit in a quick trip to Ponyville and return in time to finish off these last few things.

Twilight said that would be nice, but then she went off on the worst possible scenarios that could happen and while she did that, she was flying in the air and eventually crashed into the ceiling before falling down to the ground. Spike asked if that meant a no and Twilight told him that these were the first royal duties that had been assigned to her. She also said she didn't want to risk letting Celestia down and after she said that, Celestia arrived in the room. Spike bowed in front of her and Twilight did the same thing. Celestia told Twilight she didn't have to do that anymore and Twilight apologized. Celestia told her there was no need to apologize and Twilight said it again. Celestia told her former student that she was actually looking forward to the Summer Sun Celebration. Twilight was confused about that and asked her what she meant.

Celestia informed her that for her subjects, it had always been a celebration of her defeating Nightmare Moon, but for her, it was just a terrible reminder that she had to banish her own sister. Twilight felt sad for Celestia and said that she never really thought about it that way. Celestia looked back at her with a smile and said that she no longer had to feel that way. She said it was a happy reminder of her transformation back into Princess Luna and their happy reunion. Celestia told Twilight that she was happy that Twilight would play a role in the festivities, but she also understood how hard it was for her to be without her friends. Twilight felt the pain and told her former teacher that it did sting a little. Celestia informed her that she might no longer be her student, but she will always be there if she needed her. She told her that she also hoped that Twilight would be there when Celestia needed her.

They had a brief bonding moment before Spike poked Twilight's shoulder. Spike cleared his throat and told Twilight that he thinks the mailpony has something to tell her. The mailpony spoke up and said the letter was for Princess Twilight. Twilight was a little confused and opened the letter. She got some confetti popping out of it and she was quite happy at that. Most ponies would probably get annoyed at that, but for Twilight, it was a happy reminder that she was not forgotten back in Ponyville. Celestia asked her if it was a letter from Ponyville, and Twilight told her it wasn't important. She turned to Spike and asked where they were. Spike asked if they were gonna call it a night, but Twilight told him that they should probably go over the checklist one more time. Spike was disappointed and said that he knew Twilight would say something like that. Celestia said that she'll leave the two of them to it and she walked out.

Celestia just walked down the hallway peacefully, but then something cracked in the floor and a black vine appeared. It went for Celestia and grabbed her. She gasped in shock and tried to get out of it, but it moved too quickly and she was contained very quickly. In Vanhoover, Massimo had successfully arrived to the jail and waited for his father to come out. Once he got out, they headed back to the place that his father was staying at and he noticed a lot of photos on the wall. Maps, newspapers, pictures, you name it. Everything you could think of, he had hanging on the wall. His father noticed this and explained to his son that he doesn't get many visitors. Obviously, Massimo could tell by all the stuff hanging on the walls and he began looking more closely at it.

He then looked at one of the books and his father told him that he didn't want anything disorganized. Massimo then asked his father why he was trespassing and his father told him that was just a bunch of bs. He said that he was only trying to get back to his old house, but his son reminded him that it was in a quarantine zone. He told him that the new readings tell him exactly what happened that day and he could prove it. For Massimo, he didn't really want to hear it. His father was wrapped up in this for the last 15 years and he never bothered to move on from it because he felt like the world lied about what really happened on that day 15 years ago. Massimo told his dad to stop this, but his father told him that if he could get into the old house, he could prove to him and the rest of the world that this was not just a natural disaster. He went over to turn the pot off and he told his son that he believes that his mother is still out there somewhere.

He said that they evacuated everypony so quickly, he didn't even have a picture of his wife. Massimo told his father that this had to stop and his father asked him if he knew that he did everything he could. Massimo told his father to come home with him to Baltimare and he had a son waiting to hang out with his grandpa. The next morning, Massimo woke up to radio chatter and his father speaking in another language. Massimo went over to his father and asked what he was doing. His father said that he was headed back out there for it and Massimo told him he was not going to do that. But his father said that he had to go. He said that he stared at that barbed wire for six years thinking it was a military mistake or some sort of horrible design flaw being covered up, but he said that he met a guy who goes offshore a lot and he goes past the reactor site a lot.

He said that this guy placed down some bowies for him, and it caught a bunch of frequencies, meaning that he had found whatever it was that was in there. Something that they were obviously trying to protect and cover up. He believed that whatever it was, it started talking again and he meant like talking, talking. He said that he had to go back to the old house to see if his old discs were still there and he could use it as data so he could prove this wasn't just some fantasy or that he's crazy like his son seems to believe. He said that he was going to find the truth and this thing, whatever it takes. Massimo asked his father why he won't let this rest, and his father said that he sent his wife down there. He said that this just wasn't a nuclear meltdown and Massimo told his father that he didn't want to hear this. His father said he knew that, but he told him that he couldn't keep running away and trying to bury it in the past.

At that point, Massimo gave up trying and went to his father to the quarantine zone. They were able to sneak in by small boat and both of them had hazmat suits on along with oxygen to keep them breathing. They watched dogs go by and Massimo told his father that the house was only another two blocks. His father pulled out his radiation detection meter and saw that there was no radiation in the immediate area. Massimo asked if he was coming or not, and his father just pulled off the gas mask. Massimo was alarmed by that, but his father told him that the area was clean and this proved to him that there was no nuclear meltdown. They made it to the old house and Massimo's father found his old discs sitting on the desk. He also found a photo of him, his wife, and his son right underneath it. Massimo was able to find his old soldier action figure and it brought back memories for him.

Both of them suddenly heard helicopters and went outside to see where they were headed. They saw they were headed for downtown Vanhoover and it looked like they were rebuilding the plant. Massimo asked his father if they were rebuilding the plant over there and before his father could give him a full answer, a van pulled up and a bunch of SWAT members came out to take them out of there. All they could do was comply and the van drove off on the highway towards downtown Vanhoover where they were attempting to rebuild the nuclear plant. The van stopped in front of the gate and Massimo's father could see something glowing out the back window of the van. Everypony was moving quickly on this and the lab ponies were measuring the amount of nuclear radiation per second and it came it at a whopping 7.2 seconds and it was climbing by the minute. Saratoga looked carefully at this thing and somepony called his name. They said that two ponies were arrested in the quarantine zone.

Somepony else said that there were bigger problems here, but the pony delivering the message said to Saratoga that one of the ponies arrested claims that they used to work here. That got Saratoga's attention and he went to investigate. His personal assistant, Ink was right there to tell him that she found disks in the pony's bag. Speaking of which, Massimo's father was currently getting interrogated and he said that this wasn't a typhoon. He said that he didn't want to talk to these ponies anymore and demanded that he would be allowed to see his son so that he knows that he's alright. He looked at the SWAT pony and basically yelled at him in another language. He then turned back to the interrogator and said that he wanted to see his son, he wants his bag back, and he wants to talk to someone in charge that was not the interrogator. The guy tried reasoning with him, but Silvio, Massimo's father, was having none of it.

He said that he was done talking to this guy and he basically went after everypony. He went on an angry rant saying that he knows what happened here and that he constantly kept getting told that it was a death zone, but he knew it wasn't. He told them that they were lying and said that they were hiding something out there. He yelled to everypony that his wife died here and that something killed her. He said that he had a right to know and he wants answers. After that outburst, Saratoga went back to the disks and Ink told him that these disks were from 15 years ago. Saratoga told her that he thought that the data from that day was lost, but Ink said that it wasn't true. The lights suddenly started flickering and Silvio knew what this meant. He said that this was not a transformer malfunction, it was an electromagnetic pulse. He explained that it affects everything electrical for miles on end and this was the reason everything went wrong in the first place. He also said that this happening again would send everypony back to the Stone Age and informed them they had no idea what was coming.

Back up in the command center, the lab pony informed everypony else that the pulses were getting stronger and it was affecting the power grid. The boss asked if there was any radiation leakage, and one of the lab ponies said there was none since the thing inside sucked all three reactors dry. Some of the cocoon fell and ponies were getting back. Saratoga said that the organism was done feeding and the boss asked for the papers. He saw that the pattern was the same as 15 years ago and Saratoga explained that it caused that nuclear meltdown. Ink also mentioned that it was an electromagnetic pulse and that's what it's building up right now. Saratoga requested that everything gets shut down and the boss went into action. Everypony went into evacuation protocol and Massimo asked where everypony was going. Saratoga stared at the organism and then ordered for the thing to be killed. The lab pony nodded and pressed the button which sent out lightning to the organism. They were waiting for the thing to die, but it caused more of the cocoon to fall off and after the lightning disappeared, the lab pony reported that all readings were flatlined.

The boss asked for a visual and one of the security personnel went to go take a look at the thing. He heard noises and saw something moving, but then a bunch of debris came flying out and the MUTO was finally free. It roared with anger and it sent out an electromagnetic pulse which sent out a shockwave and killed all of the electricity. Massimo and Silvio noticed something going on and the boss in the command center ordered for the generators to be turned on. One of the lab ponies said they were working on it, but the MUTO had basically fried every circuit, so it made it really difficult trying to accomplish that. They were able to get power back on for a bit, but they heard the roar of the MUTO. It went by destroying things in its path as it tried to get out of there and the boss told everypony to get the heck out of there. Everypony fled and Silvio noticed the mass exodus that was going on. Massimo yelled for someone to get him out, but no one was listening to him.

The MUTO destroyed the giant cranes that were there and it caused a domino effect. It cut off Silvio from everypony else trying to escape, and it unintentionally set Massimo free from the van. He saw somepony fall into the abyss and then he saw his father right behind him. Suddenly, the platform broke and Silvio was sent down with it. Massimo tried running to his father, but then he saw the MUTO standing right there. The MUTO roared at him and it tried to get out. Everypony was running away and Massimo put his gas mask on. He was breathing very heavily and saw that the MUTO spread out his wings and took off. In Baltimare, it was already breaking news that Vanhoover supposedly got hit by a 6.3 Earthquake even though it was a MUTO attack, and Sienna, Massimo's wife, was already on the phone trying to see if her husband was okay, but that went as well as you expected.

She asked how much it would be from Vanhoover to Baltimare and asked if she could leave her cell phone number, but the pony on the other line hung up on her. She threw the phone down and cursed in anger. She sat down on the chair and she was very worried for her husband. She saw her son, Giorgio, standing right there and apologized for cursing in front of him. She reminded him that things were gonna be okay and that his father will be okay as well. Back in Canterlot, Twilight had fallen asleep at her desk, and when she opened her eyes, she gasped in shock at what she saw. Twilight went over to Spike and the dragon just mumbled the word check over again in sleep, so Twilight tried again and that got him to wake up. He stretched his body and asked what time it was.

Twilight said it was the middle of the night, but it could have also been morning as well. She just couldn't tell. Spike looked outside and couldn't believe what he saw. Up in the sky, it was split between night and day and both the Sun and Moon were up there at the same time which was really strange. Twilight told Spike that they needed to find out what was going on and they went off. Down below, ponies were expressing panic. They already heard on the news that Vanhoover experienced a strong Earthquake, and now they're dealing with this. One of them yelled out that Twilight would know and they all began asking her questions at once. Twilight tried to come up with an explanation, but she couldn't really handle all the questions all at the same time. One of the guards came over to her and told her that she must come with him. Twilight and Spike walked inside and the guards shut the doors.

The guards informed them that both Celestia and Luna were gone. Both of them gasped in shock and they couldn't believe what they were hearing. Back in Vanhoover, Saratoga was trying to assess the damage left behind by the MUTO and saw the dead bodies being taken away. Ink came running up to him and informed him that somepony wanted to talk to him. A pony by the name of Captain Giacomo Escopios told Saratoga that he was briefed on his work with Monarch and asked him if the organization knows about this unidentified creature. Saratoga simply nodded and Captain Giacomo told him that the Equestrian Navy would be taking over operations for Monarch. He told Saratoga that he needs to come with him and asked if there was any other personnel that he needed. Saratoga looked around and saw Silvio and Massimo off in the distance. He told the captain that he needed them and they all went aboard the helicopter.

The helicopter flew out of the damaged downtown area and headed towards the North Luna Ocean. Massimo tended to his dad and tried to encourage him, but that ultimately did nothing. Eventually, they lost him and both Saratoga and Ink knew they were in trouble if Silvio died. The helicopter finally landed on ENS Luna and Admiral Zaccaria Beneddeto informed everypony on board that this was a needle in a haystack. He said that this creature was known as a MUTO which stood for Massive Unidentified Terrestrial Organism and this creature was now airborne. He said that the world still continues to believe that this was an Earthquake and he believed it would be best if they kept it that way. He said that before they lost sight of it, it was headed east across the North Luna Ocean and had enough EMP disruption to knock out all satellite feed and reduce them to strictly a visual pursuit.

He went on to say this has the utmost importance and it is key that they find this thing before it can cause any more damage to Equestria or the other surrounding nations. He looked at Captain Giacomo and ordered him to get all search options running ASAP. The Captain complied and went off to get those up and running. The Admiral went over to Saratoga and introduced himself to the doctor. Saratoga told the Admiral that it was nice to meet him and the Admiral told him he was glad to have Saratoga on board. Ink told him that she needed him and Saratoga told Admiral Beneddeto that he would be right back. Both of them went down a hallway and shut the door. Massimo watched as his father was put in a body bag and one of the soldiers came knocking on the door. He addressed Massimo as Lieutenant and asked for him to come with him. Massimo followed the soldier down to another room and they walked in where Saratoga and Ink were.

Saratoga gave Massimo his condolences and Ink said that she was deeply sorry for his loss, but right now, they needed help from him. The projector turned on and showed a film in black and white. Saratoga said that in 1954, the first time that a nuclear submarine had ever reached the ocean depths, it awakened something. Ink said that the Equestrians thought it was the Griffons, and the Griffons thought it was them. She said that there were a lot of nuclear bomb tests in the 50's, but they were not tests. Saratoga said that they were trying to kill it and pointed to the creature on screen. He explained that this was an ancient alpha predator and Ink said that this creature was millions of years older than ponykind, which he lived during a time when the Earth was 10 times more radioactive than it is today. Ink went on to explain that this animal and others like it consumed radiation as a food source, but as the levels on the surface naturally subsided, these creatures adapted to live deeper in the oceans, further underground where it could absorb radiation from the planet's core.

She also explained that Monarch, the organization they worked for, was established after the wake of this discovery and was formed in secrecy to find this ancient creature and study him in every way they could. Saratoga looked back at Massimo and said that they called this creature Godzilla. Ink explained that this creature was at the top of a primordial ecosystem and was a god for all intents and purposes. Massimo stared at the creature and saw him as nothing more than a monster. Saratoga told Massimo that back 15 years ago in 1999, they found the fossil of another giant animal in the Undiscovered West, one that was in the same class as Gojira, but this creature died a long time ago. He pointed to the screen and said that it was killed by these things. Ink explained to Massimo that these were parasitic spores, one of them was dormant while the other hatched, and it became catalyzed when a mining company unknowingly drilled into its tomb. She also explained that the hatchling burrowed straight for the nearest source of radiation, which happened to be Massimo's father's power plant in Vanhoover, 50 miles north of the Undiscovered West.

She said this hatching cocooned at that power plant for 15 years and absorbed its radioactive fuel so that it could grow. Saratoga finished off by saying that it when it finally hatched, it came out like a butterfly into the creature that Massimo had saw today. At this point, Massimo seemed confused. He asked them both if they had known about this for all this time and asked them why they didn't just kill the thing when they had the chance. Ink told him that this creature was absorbing radiation from the reactors and they were worried that if they killed it, it might release that radiation and endanger millions. Saratoga further explained that was why their mission was to contain it. So they could study its biology and understand it. Ink said that the organization knew that the creature was having an electrical effect on everything within a close proximity, but what they didn't know is that it could harness that power in an EMP attack, which was something Massimo's father had predicted.

Saratoga asked Massimo if he knew anything else his father might have said and Ink pleaded with him to see if he could remember anything. Massimo told them that he didn't listen because he thought his father was crazy. He said that his father was obsessed with something about an animal call, something talking. They were a little confused by that, so Massimo further explained that his father was studying something, something about echolocation. Saratoga then speculated that if the MUTO was talking, then Silvio must have discovered something talking back. He turned to his personal assistant and told her to check the records again and search for a response call. Massimo said this was a parasite and asked where this creature was headed off to. Saratoga said that the MUTO was growing and it would be looking for food.

Ink said that the radiation will increase as well and they're monitoring all known sites, but if they couldn't find it soon, then things could go south. Massimo then asked what they would do next and Saratoga told him that nature has an order. He explained that it was a power to restore balance and he believed that power was Godzilla. Outside, on the aircraft carrier, Massimo was being escorted to the helicopter and one of the soldiers told him that they were 50 miles from Rainbow Falls. He said that this transport will take him there and he will catch a commercial flight back to Baltimare. Saratoga watched the helicopter take off and he noticed how strange the sky looked with the Sun and Moon being next to each other. But he didn't worry about it, he had bigger things to worry about than strange things in the sky right now. Back in Canterlot, Twilight and Spike were still trying to grasp the concept of both rulers of Equestria being gone.

Twilight told the guards she didn't understand and asked them where they were. The guards said they had no idea and it appeared that both Celestia and Luna simply vanished. Spike lost his mind and fainted to the ground. The guards said that's why they came to her and they told her that they await her command. Twilight seemed confused about that and they guards explained that they are officers of the Royal Guard and they take their orders from royalty. Since Celestia and Luna were gone, and Cadence overseeing the Crystal Empire now, that only left Twilight as royalty and they had to take orders from her. Spike lost his mind again and fainted to the floor for a second time. The guards told her that there was no time to waste and they wanted to know what she wanted them to do. Twilight tried to figure out what to say, but she was struggling. Finally, she came up with an answer and said that she wanted them to continue the search for the rulers of Equestria.

She told them that they had to find the princesses before ponies started to panic and if they found anything, they are to let her know immediately. Twilight sighed with relief and Spike told her that it was amazing how she took charge in that situation. However, it was short-lived as the doors flew wide open and a guard came running in with news. He said that he had news from Ponyville and it appeared that the Everfree Forest was invading. Twilight gasped with shock and Spike fainted for a third time. In Ponyville, Fluttershy was trying to get to the door of her home, but there were a bunch of animals inside because they were clearly distressed about what was happening in the forest. She went to go take a look for herself, and then she saw the vines moving towards Ponyville. She screamed with horror and closed the door, telling the animals that they should be very worried. In Sweet Apple Acres, these vines were tearing through the fields and causing a bunch of disruption to all of the crops.

Apple Bloom just pulled the vines out, but more kept coming, while Big Mac just chopped it off with his teeth. One eventually came up behind him and slapped him in the behind. Applejack told herself that she had never seen these kinds of weeds before, but after taking a closer look at it, she realized she's never seen them at all. She asked where the heck these things were coming from and then asked what was going on with the sky. Near Town Hall, Ponyville was already starting to get covered in vines and there were a bunch of black clouds with thorns moving in the town. Rainbow Dash was having none of it and told the clouds that they aren't supposed to be getting rain until after the Summer Sun Celebration. She charged at it, but then she got stuck and it sent her falling. She flew back up towards it and told it that she was gonna have to do things the hard way. But the clouds came to play as it shot out lightning in zig zag formation and more clouds came by doing the exact same thing.

At Rarity's place, she opened up the curtains and noticed the strange things in the sky, but she just shrugged it off. The vines came up to her window and then released some sort of magic that was supposed to make everything all loopy and everything. Rarity attempted to pour the tea into her cup, but then it went flying around and the pot went it as well. It then went into another room and poured hot tea onto one of the hats. It then sprayed her cat's hair and then it ran away from the tea pot. Rarity apologized for doing that and she put some of her saliva on her horn to get it stop. The magic disappeared and the pot fell on the floor. Rarity told her cat that it wasn't her, but the cat just growled and walked away. Rarity then seemed to have thought that Sweetie Belle and her crusader friends did this, but that wasn't the case. Sweetie Belle came tumbling down the stairs and it levitated her in the air. She was upside down and then fell to the ground.

Suddenly, the curtain came flying out and it chased Sweetie Belle across the room. Rarity was speechless and both of them went out the door in worry. Back in Canterlot, Twilight rushed down the stairs and Spike asked where they were going. Twilight said that the Everfree Forest was invading for some reason, but whatever it was, she knew that she needed her friends and the Elements of Harmony to stop it. Twilight also said that she hoped she didn't miss the train and Spike said there was another way to get there. Twilight was confused, but when she stopped, Spike crashed into her and fell towards the pond. She caught him with her wing and pulled him back up onto the bridge. Spike told her that she could fly and Twilight then remembered that she could do that now. She took off to the air and after struggling a little bit, she was able to get moving smoothly.

Back in Ponyville, it was complete chaos in the town. In the air, Rainbow was chasing a single cloud, but then she fled when it received backup and shot lightning bolts right at her. On the ground, ponies were running away in fear. They had already heard about the supposed Earthquake that hit Vanhoover and now they were dealing with an invasion of black plundervines. Rarity talked to herself about how strange things were and after she saw a giant plundervine grow in front of her, she gasped in horror and ran to the front of the town hall. She demanded an explanation for all of this and Rainbow told her that all she knew was that the sky was split in two and these clouds weren't from around here. Applejack mentioned that these crazy plants weren't from around here as well and explained that no matter how hard Earth ponies tried, they couldn't seem to get rid of these plants.

She asked Rarity if she knew any magic that would stop them from spreading and Rarity told her that this whole thing prevented her from using her magic at all. Fluttershy said that they had to figure out something since she had no idea how much more of this Ponyville could take. A vine caught onto her back hoof and she screamed in horror. Rainbow snapped it and Fluttershy said she didn't know how much more of this she could take. Applejack told the group that the forest is expanding and by how quickly it was moving, it probably wouldn't stop in Ponyville. Before long, it might cover half of Equestria. As if the MUTO crisis isn't enough, now, you have a raging forest invasion and an unknown disappearance of Equestria's rulers. Twilight was almost to Ponyville, but she had to dodge all the clouds and it was difficult staying on course. Spike was about to barf and put on his seatbelt so he wouldn't fall from the sky.

He said that he started to wish that they had taken the train and Twilight told him that they were almost there. Twilight flew down as fast as she could, but then she realized she couldn't slow down in time, so she teleported inside and crashed on the pile of books. Spike hit the window and fell down slowly. Rarity said that she was happy to see her and Fluttershy said that she hoped it was okay to go through Twilight's books without her permission. Spike came in and started kissing the ground, which basically sent the message to Twilight that her flying sucked and she needed to work on it. Pinkie came up to Twilight and told that in case she hadn't noticed, but the Everfree Forest appeared to be out of control. Rarity didn't like how close Pinkie was to her, but after Pinkie's tail twitched, she grew a worried expression as something was about to happen. Pinkie ducked and in came this giant plundervine, causing Rarity to suffer a blindside hit by this thing. Applejack said that Twilight was probably right about missing something in Ponyville and she shut the window.

Rarity shook it off and asked Twilight if she had already been sent by Celestia to dispel of this forest invasion. Twilight told her that wasn't exactly the case, and tried to explain what was going on. Finally, Spike couldn't take it anymore and yelled out that Celestia and Luna were missing. The rest of the group gasped in horror and Twilight told them that she had no idea who was taken them, but she does know that she'll need her friends and the Elements of Harmony to get them back. She put the necklaces on all of them and Applejack was ready to get down to business. She said that now they needed to know who to aim these bad boys at so they could Celestia and Luna back and prevent the rest of Equestria from becoming plant food. She asked Twilight if she had any ideas and Twilight began thinking. Pinkie randomly mentioned that she couldn't find anything in the books she read, but she had a coloring book out, so of course it wouldn't tell her anything.

She looked outside and examined it. Half day, half night. Strange weather patterns. Out of control plants. Twilight formulated this in her mind and she now had a pretty good idea who was doing this. There was only one creature that could achieve this kind of thing and all it took to get him was a little summoning spell. On the helicopter, Massimo tried contacting his wife, but she was busy with her son getting him ready for bed that she didn't hear it buzzing. After it went to voicemail, Massimo left a message saying that he didn't know what they were saying on the news and there was an accident in Vanhoover. He also mentioned that his father was gone and he will explain when he sees her. He said that he was headed to Rainbow Falls and he would catch a flight from there. Back on ENS Luna, Saratoga was looking through the signals so he could figure out if the records on the paper matched the ones on the computer screen.

He kept pressing the spacebar until he saw what he was looking for. He told his assistant that something did respond. Massimo was able to get on the train in Rainbow Falls and it was gonna take him to the airport so he could get a flight back home to Baltimare. He took out his little toy soldier and played around with it for a little bit. Suddenly, the train doors closed and some poor kid got separated from his parents. Massimo ran over and tried to pry open the door, but that thing was slammed shut. The train started moving and Massimo told the boy's parents that he would bring their son back to them. The kid was screaming for his parents, but Massimo told him to calm down and set him down. He told him that he would bring him back to his parents and gave him the little toy soldier. Back on the aircraft carrier, Captain Giacomo told Admiral Zaccaria that he just received an intel report. The report said that they lost track of a nuclear akula fifty nautical miles southeast of Rainbow Falls. He said it could be the MUTO and Saratoga stopped writing as soon as he heard this.

He looked at the Admiral and the Admiral informed him that he just got word of a missing Griffon submarine in the Northwestern part of the Celestial Sea. The Admiral asked of his personnel for information and the pony told him that the Special Forces Team Sparta One was picking up a distress signal, southwest of Trottingham on the island of the Grittish Isles. They were on the ground and headed towards the beacon. It was considered a quiet night on the Grittish Isles and one of the soldiers was wondering why they had to go look for an akula out in the middle of a jungle and another one told him that it was probably a glitch and the Griffons said they got a ping from this location. Another soldier said they had a reading and it's just up ahead. Up above, there were helicopters flying searching for this thing and the pilot told them that they were getting the same reading and they were getting warmer. They stopped and saw the nuke sitting right there, but there was a bunch of gooey stuff that was on it.

They looked above them and they found the missing submarine hanging from the trees, but this was covered in all sorts of crap. The soldiers informed the pilot that they found the missing sub, but they wouldn't believe what else they found. The copilot looked down and saw the MUTO feasting on this submarine down below. The Admiral looked at Saratoga and told him the cat was out of the bag which meant no more secrets. He said that our highest priority now was safety. There was close to a million ponies on that island. plus another two million over at Rainbow Falls. The Admiral looked at the Captain and told him to get eyes in the air. Somepony else said that they were picking up something else that was approaching from the Celestial Sea. Saratoga knew at that point that something was coming and that could be nature's balance. So, he rushed out the door and headed for the flight deck outside. He told his personal assistant that he believes that Godzilla is on his way and he had to see this.

Fighter Jets took off to the skies and it was a peaceful night in Rainbow Falls. However, a bunch of ponies were confused when they saw a bunch of helicopters come flying by and they went to investigate. A bunch of military soldiers started dropping from the helicopters and landed on top of the high rise hotels in the area. They pulled out their snipers and they waited for the thing to arrive. At this point, Godzilla had already awoken and he was on his way to fight the MUTO. He thought this species was long gone and never had to fight them again, but it turns out he was wrong. He already dealt with this before in Hawaii off of the Pacific, and now he has to deal with it again. The train was moving along through the city and the little kid who got separated from his parents saw fighter jets flying past them outside. These pilots were moving very fast and they raced over to the Grittish Isles, 40 miles east of Manehattan.

The MUTO didn't appreciate all these loud noises and bright lights, so it roared in anger. The soldiers were prepared to engage, but in retaliation, the MUTO raised up one of its claws and slammed it to the ground, causing another EMP to go off. This sent out a shockwave and everything electrically powered, was shut off. Even the fighter jets had no power and it crashed to the ground, causing an explosion and sending the soldiers flying. All of the power in Rainbow Falls had stopped as well and the train stopped moving. Massimo asked if the kid was alright and told him that in about ten seconds, the lights will come back on. On the beachfront, everypony saw what was happening on the Grittish Isles and they expressed concern. One of the small ponies noticed the water started moving very rapidly and they let their father know. When he saw it, he knew something was up.

The evacuation alarms went off and he told everypony to start running because a tsunami was coming. Back on ENS Luna, Saratoga was standing on the flight deck and he looked closely out into the ocean. He took out his binoculars and saw large scales heading towards him. He braced for impact, but Godzilla simply went under the ship and headed straight for Rainbow Falls to battle the MUTO. A bunch of helicopters kept following him and there was loud barking on the beach. The dog saw the water rushing in and it sprinted as fast it could away from that. Ponies were still screaming in fear and they tried running away from that as much as possible. That water came rushing in and it swallowed up everything. Even ponies who were high above this tsunami watched what was going on. It even took out all the electricity. Suddenly, red embers went off and it revealed a giant creature walking through the area. Suddenly, ponies started screaming as the military soldiers shot at Godzilla and they got down so they wouldn't get hit.

Godzilla went through the area and that called the MUTO's attention. It roared with anger and flew off to Rainbow Falls to find the Alpha predator. Because Godzilla was walking through Rainbow Falls, it had restored power and the train was able to be operational again. The train tracks lit up, but it revealed the MUTO right there. Then, the train started to move which was in the direction of where the MUTO was. There was more gunfire and everypony got down. The MUTO opened its mouth and bit right into the train. That cause the train to fall and ponies started falling out. Massimo grabbed onto the seat and as the kid started falling, he caught him and secured him in his arms. The ponies at the airport terminal got down below the planes and they felt the water rushing past them. The aircraft continued to shoot at the MUTO, but it was hard getting around Godzilla since he was so massive. Finally, the MUTO had enough and slapped the helicopter away. It caught on fire and crashed to the ground, causing another explosion to go off. Ponies inside the airport were screaming in fear, but went silent when they saw Godzilla walking past them.

The MUTO looked at Godzilla and roared at it with anger. Godzilla growled at the MUTO and then let out an ear shattering roar. Back in Baltimare, Massimo's son was sleeping on the couch and had the news on saying that Rainbow Falls was devastated and showed video footage of Godzilla and the MUTO fighting each other. Sienna told his son to turn off the TV, but her son said nothing. He saw what was on TV and looked at it more closely. His mother said it again, but he didn't respond. His mother told him that it was bedtime and then he told his mother that there were dinosaurs on TV. Sienna looked at the TV and then she was horrified at what she saw. Her husband was in Rainbow Falls right now and if it was being destroyed by these two monsters, then that means he could be in serious trouble. He could be seriously injured or even dead at this point. This was not good news for her.

Back in Ponyville, the Mane Six went to a clear area and stood in a circle. Twilight lit up her horn and the Element of Magic began to light up. They were all lifted up in the air and a rainbow connected between all of the Elements. After a few seconds, it brought out a bathtub with a shower head and in it, was Discord. He was singing Winter Wrap-Up when he noticed the changes in his surroundings. He quickly put on the towel and told Twilight that she was only supposed to use that spell after she gave him a heads up. He said that he was in the middle of a shower, but Twilight was having none of it. She demanded that Discord would release Celestia and Luna and stop the Everfree Forest from invading. A plundervine wrapped around Twilight and then it changed into Discord. He told Twilight that he had no idea what she was talking about and Applejack told him not to play dumb with them.

Discord slithered away and said that he absolutely loved what they did to the place, but it couldn't have been him since he was already reformed. Rainbow wasn't buying that and told him this had his cloven hoofprints all over it. Discord got annoyed at that and reminded Rainbow that he only had one cloven hoofprint. It came up to her and kicked her in the behind. He told them that he couldn't believe the accusations made against him and he thought that they were friends. Pinkie was having none of it either and told him that they were on to him. He put his paws over Pinkie's mouth and told the group that he was innocent. He asked them if he would lie to them and all of them said yes, except for Fluttershy, who said maybe. Discord knew he was gonna have to take things up a notch and hatched the next part of his plan.

He told the group that they seemed to have reached an impasse. He believes that he is telling the truth while they think he's lying. He taunted Twilight a bit and asked what good friends would do in situation like this. He congratulated her on the promotion recently and told her that she totally deserves it. Rainbow had enough and said that they should blast Discord back to stone. Both Applejack and Rarity concurred and the three of them attempted to turn him back to stone. Fluttershy stepped in the way and told them that they couldn't do that. She raised the question about if he was really telling the truth and Discord knew he struck gold on this. He expressed how somepony was finally able to give him the benefit of the doubt and gloated to the rest of them that they could learn a lot about friendship from his dear friend Fluttershy. He did pronounce her name wrong and grabbed Rainbow instead. So, when Fluttershy corrected him, he threw Rainbow away and brought Fluttershy next to him.

Twilight then glared at Discord and said that he wasn't the one responsible for this, then help them find out who it was. Discord turned away and said that he could, but after all the hoof pointing and smearing of his good name, he didn't know if he was up to it. Twilight growled in frustration and Discord suggested that maybe all of them should ask Zecora about this. He was knitting and it came out as a giant sign pointing right at the zebra. The Mane Six were happy to see Zecora and they helped her with her stuff. She literally had to carry everything with her and it was quite heavy. Zecora explained to the Mane Six that she had to flee from her home because the forest had grown too wild even for her. Applejack asked Zecora if she knew why this was happening and Zecora told her that it was a mystery to her as well. But she did say that she had something if it was combined with a spell, it might do something. She looked for it and put it on the ground.

She said that she wouldn't dare touching it because the results would be tragic and it only responds to Alicorn Magic. Twilight saw that she had the horn and the wings and that meant Zecora was talking to her specifically. Zecora told Twilight that she could turn the potion from purple to white and after taking a sip, she may discover why the sky is day and night. Twilight charged up her magic and blasted dark magic at it which caused the purple potion to turn white. Twilight wasn't sure about this, but Zecora encouraged her to go on and Twilight drank it. After a few seconds, she said nothing seemed to happen, but then, everything stopped and her eyes turned white. Twilight shook it off and seemed to find herself in the Castle of the Two Sisters, only it looked a lot cleaner in here. Twilight asked herself where she was and Luna told her not to take another step.

Twilight went up to her and asked where they were and why both her and Celestia disappeared. But then Luna went on with this rant about how she was expected to sit idly by while all the ponies basked in the precious light. Twilight was confused about that, but we all know what Luna was talking about. In fact, this was just an illusion of a historical event that took place a thousand years ago. But Twilight doesn't know that yet. Luna went up to the platform and declared that there could only be one princess in Equestria and that one princess would be her. She slammed her hooves down and destroyed the platform. Her crown formed a shadow which caused cracks to form and it shattered the window behind her. Twilight covered her eyes and was horrified at what she saw. Luna then used her magic to bring up the Moon and it blocked the Sun, creating a solar eclipse. It engulfed Luna and Twilight was scared to see what was gonna happen next. Finally, the circle broke and her transformation was complete.

She had turned into Nightmare Moon once again! Twilight's jaw dropped and she thought that Nightmare Moon had returned to wreak havoc on Equestria. After a few seconds, Nightmare Moon stopped laughing and she had an evil glare on her face. Twilight thought she was out to get her, but it just turns out that Nightmare Moon wanted to destroy everything related to Celestia. Nightmare Moon lit up her magic and blasted it from the right side of the hallway to the top of the ceiling. Twilight ducked for cover and got out of the way before the rocks could crush her. She landed right in front of Celestia and saw her former teacher have a glare on her face. Celestia went to take a closer look at her corrupted sister, and Nightmare Moon glared at her. She lit up her magic and blasted it at Celestia. Celestia moved out of the way and the beam destroyed part of the ceiling which made the Moon appear.

Twilight slid in front of Celestia and told Nightmare Moon to think about how long she was on the Moon. She also said that she would have no choice but to send her back there if she didn't stop. Celestia spoke up and told Nightmare Moon to lower the Moon since it was her duty to do so. Nightmare Moon didn't like that and told Celestia that she was now Nightmare Moon and not Luna. She told Celestia that she only had one royal duty now and that was to destroy Celestia. Nightmare Moon reared back and blasted magic at Celestia, but her target went up in the air and flew out of the castle. Nightmare Moon won't allow Celestia to get away that easily, so she asked where she thought she was going and chased after Celestia. Twilight knew she had to chase after Nightmare Moon, so she flew up and chased after her. Nightmare Moon continued to blast magic at Celestia, but Celestia kept running away and dodging it. However, it was destroying the castle in the process and Twilight simply couldn't believe it.

Finally, Nightmare Moon blasted her magic one last time and struck Celestia on the chest, which caused the white alicorn to tumble back to the ground. Twilight screamed Celestia's name and flew down to the castle. Nightmare Moon watched for a second before she laughed evilly. Twilight flew down and saw Celestia lying on the ground. She asked herself why Luna did this and she began to cry to herself. Eventually, Celestia moved around and got back up just fine. Twilight was overjoyed and expressed how happy she was to see Celestia alive and breathing. However, Celestia didn't respond to her, so it made Twilight confused. For Celestia, she didn't want to have to do this, but Luna left her no choice. She apologized in advance and said that she would have to use the Elements of Harmony. Twilight asked if those were the Elements of Harmony and then it finally clicked for her.

This was in the past and she was being shown the night Celestia banished Luna to the Moon. Celestia flew up and got all the Elements of Harmony which formed a large circle and it glowed very brightly. Twilight shielded her eyes for a second, but then she watched as Celestia flew up in the sky. Nightmare Moon came over and she saw this challenge from Celestia. She wasn't gonna let her own sister dethrone her. Not today. So, she lit up her magic and was ready to attack. Celestia had tears in her eyes, but she lit up her magic as well and was ready to put her sister on the Moon. Nightmare Moon blasted her magic right at Celestia, but Celestia had the Elements connect to one another and it fired off its magic. Of course, the Elements of Harmony's magic was much more powerful than Nightmare Moon's magic and it pushed it back fairly easily. Nightmare Moon tried to push it in the other direction, but then she saw how close it was and she panicked.

Finally, it engulfed her and the blast sent her straight to the Moon which left an imprint there. Twilight returned to her current surroundings in Ponyville and looked around to see her friends staring weirdly at her. She asked why everyone was looking at her like that, and Applejack said that Twilight was mumbling to herself. Pinkie also mentioned that there was the uncontrollable sobbing and Fluttershy said they were really worried for Twilight. Discord said he found it all delightful and told her that she should really consider taking it on the road. Rainbow asked Twilight if she knew who's rope to kick and where to find them, but Twilight told her that she saw a historical event from a long time ago and it didn't explain what was happening now. Zecora said that Twilight should try going further back and drinking the potion again would maybe give her that answer.

Spike asked if Twilight was sure about this, and she went ahead and drank the potion after she received no answer from her friends. Discord appeared in a movie outfit and had a film camera going to see if she would break out into a song. Unfortunately for him though, Twilight would go back to see Discord get turned to stone for the first time, so it was kind of ironic. Twilight appeared in a different setting, but this one was all too familiar for her. Except instead of stampedes of bunnies and chocolate rain falling from cotton candy clouds, it was fish flying around and a bunch of hanging houses in the air. Twilight turned around and saw Celestia and Luna walk up to a giant hill where Discord's throne was. Discord turned around and said how much fun this was. He suggested that they all play pin the tail on the pony and held Celestia's tail in his hands.

Celestia looked behind her and saw that her tail was missing, which made her gasp in horror. She went up to Discord and told him that playtime was over. Discord didn't think so and ate a bunch of seeds. He offered some to Celestia and Luna, but they wore glares on their faces, so that told him they didn't care and they meant business. He gave up and continued to eat them. Celestia and Luna pulled out the Elements of Harmony from their bags and Discord was interested. He asked them what they had and Celestia told him that it was the Elements of Harmony. Luna said that with these, they shall defeat him and Twilight told herself this was probably the time they turned him to stone. Discord thought that was the stupidest thing he ever heard and started to laugh. He mocked them for being so serious and so sure of themselves, but neither of them cared. They put their horns together and out came the rainbow. It went high up in the air before coming back down on Discord and blasting him to stone.

The scenery changed once again and Twilight noticed a large tree in what appeared to be a cave. She noticed Celestia and Luna walking to it and she followed them up to it. Luna expressed the Tree of Harmony and Twilight was confused about that. She saw Celestia and Luna's cutie marks on the tree, but then she noticed her own at the center of it. Luna asked if Celestia was sure this was the place and Celestia said that they found the only means to defeat Discord and free their citizens from his tyranny. Celestia mentioned that even without these Elements, it will possess a powerful magic and as long as that remains, it will continue to contain and control all that grows here. Twilight returned to her surroundings and Spike asked her if she found anything. She told the group that she still has no idea what happened to Celestia and Luna, but she might have an idea on why the Everfree Forest was invading.

She told them that something happened to the Tree of Harmony and all of them seemed confused on that. Twilight then explained that was where Celestia and Luna found the Elements of Harmony and believed that it was in danger. Applejack then rallied them together and asked Twilight where it was. Twilight said she thinks it's in the Everfree Forest and all of them were nervous at going in there. Discord got excited and said he was gonna have to need more popcorn. The next morning, ponies were trying to take in the damage that both the MUTO and Godzilla had caused overnight. Massimo took the kid separated from his parents and went over to one of the tents set up in the city. He told the ponies standing there that the boy had been separated from his parents and they told him to fill out the form and they'll get to him in a minute. The boy wandered off and when Massimo was attempting to fill out this paperwork, he noticed the boy disappear and began looking for him.

He put the clipboard back down and looked around to find him. He then saw the boy get reunited with his parents and Massimo had a small smile on his face. He saw military soldiers moving past him and he went over to one of them. He told the Sergeant that he was Lieutenant Massimo Incontro from the Equestrian Navy and said that he needed help getting to the mainland. The Sergeant told him that it was his lucky day and that everyone that wasn't tied down was moving east. Massimo was confused and asked if that was where they were headed. The Sergeant told him that was the case and he guessed that they were monster hunters now. Out in southwestern Equestria, where the South Luna Ocean was, a bunch of aircraft carriers and helicopters were following Godzilla through the ocean and moving along with him. On ENS Luna, one the tech ponies on board told Admiral Zaccaria that the satellite transfer was complete, the simulations were uploaded, and the satellite tracking continues.

They also said that the last satellite tracks predicted the MUTO continuing southwest and all of the models have the targets converging on the Lunar Coast. They said that as of now, Godzilla is still following the MUTO. Saratoga came in and told them that Godzilla is hunting right now. The Admiral ordered to have all vessels maintain current distance from the target and plot the speed and heading of these things. He said that he wanted to know when and where they're gonna make landfall and the Captain did as he was told. The Admiral asked Saratoga what he meant by hunting and asked if he thought Godzilla was chasing the MUTO. Ink asked if the MUTO was Godzilla's prey, it somehow showed a call and it made no sense if it called up a predator. Saratoga said that he didn't think so and that Godzilla was only listening to the call. He believed the MUTO was calling something else and then he realized what was going on. He connected the pieces and he knew that it would explain the pattern.

He said to focus the search on southwestern Equestria and Captain Giacomo asked why he wanted this creature would want to go to southwestern Equestria. Ink said that couldn't be the case and it was impossible. The Admiral asked what was impossible and Ink said there was another spore in tact. She said it was found in the Undiscovered West mine, but she told Saratoga that they vivisected it and ran every test on it for years. She said that Saratoga even confirmed it himself that this thing was dormant, but Saratoga said he doesn't think so anymore. The Captain asked where the spore was and Ink said it was highly radioactive and it was disposed of and the Equestrians took it. The Admiral then asked Saratoga where this spore was and Saratoga told him where you put all your nuclear waste. In the San Palomino Desert, a bunch of trucks with military personnel raced towards the area where all Equestrian nuclear waste was kept.

They arrived at the base and the guards opened the gates so the vehicles could get inside. The trucks came to a stop and all the military personnel got out. They all went to check every vault and none of them saw anything. One of them went to a vault and saw a bright light through it. He told the other soldiers that he found something and they opened the vault door. They looked outside and noticed a giant hole that tore right through the mountain. One of them got out their binoculars and saw the MUTO headed right for Las Pegasus. Life was pretty well in Las Pegasus and ponies were enjoying themselves in the casinos. Yet, they failed to notice that there was breaking news of the MUTO rampaging through the city. Suddenly, the power went out and everypony groaned. But that soon turned into screaming as part of the building collapsed and the MUTO was walking right past them. A bunch of firefighters knocked on the door and asked if anyone was in there. After receiving no answer, they opened the door and went through the hallway.

Then, they saw a giant hole to the right of them and they saw the amount of damage done by this much larger MUTO in Las Pegasus. In the North Celestial Sea, one of the soldiers on ENS Luna told Admiral Zaccaria that the UAVS have footage of this new MUTO. The Admiral gave the approval to show it and Saratoga turned around to see this thing. The tech pony said this was from five minutes ago and everypony on board was in shock. Ink said that this thing is almost three hundred feet and it's far bigger than the other one. The Admiral said this one doesn't have any wings and Ink suggested it might have been a different sex. Saratoga looked at it and said it was a female. Ink said that must have been who he's been talking to and Saratoga said that it must have been a mating call.

He explained that the female remained dormant until the male matured and Ink said they are now seeking radiation so they can reproduce. They all met in a meeting room and one of the soldiers said that the current tracking models indicate all three targets are headed for the same place: Horseshoe Bay which was the water source separating Baltimare and Hayseed Swamp. It was basically right next to the city of Baltimare. He then said that if they rig a nuclear warhead with a shielded timer, put it on a boat and send it twenty miles out, the radiation would lure the MUTOs and the MUTO's would lure Godzilla. The Captain said that they would detonate with minimal fallout risk to the city. Ink told him that these things feed off of radiation, but the Captain said that's why they would use the bomb as bait. Then it was declared that after that, they will kill them with the sheer force of the blast.

Ink couldn't believe what she was hearing and told them they were all nuts. She did have a point though. You can't kill these creatures with radiation. They feed off of it. If you blast them with it, it's only going to strengthen them, not kill them. They all have the survival skills of a cockroach when it comes to nuclear blasts. The Admiral told Saratoga that if he had any other ideas, he was all ears. Saratoga addressed the Admiral and told him that Gojira may be the answer. He said that he believed that Godzilla was here to restore balance and can defeat them, but the Admiral disagreed with that. He said he simply couldn't take that risk and ordered the soldiers to prepare the warheads and get them moving to the coast. All of them left and Ink just scoffed at him in disbelief. The Admiral told Saratoga that he did know that he disagreed with them, but his first priority was to safeguard the citizens of Equestria.

Saratoga presented a watch to the Admiral and he took a look at it. The Admiral said that the watch stopped and Saratoga told him that was the case. He said that it stopped at 8:15 in the morning, August 6th, 1945. The Admiral recognized that as Gorge and Saratoga said that it was his father's. He took the watch back and walked out of the room. Up in the skies, a giant military plane was flying and the Sergeant told everypony on board that they were going to a new destination from new orders given to him and ordered them all to gear up. Missimo asked the Sergeant what the word was and the Sergeant told him another one of those MUTOs popped up in Las Pegasus. In Appleloosa, there were a bunch of military personnel all over the place and trucks were driving in and out of the city. One of the trucks came to a stop and a whole bunch of military soldiers got out. They were told that they were well in range of this EMP attack, so from now on, it's on the ground or not at all.

Massimo hopped out of the truck and saw how heavily guarded this area was. He even saw a cargo train going by with a bunch of soldiers standing on the train cars. He then heard somepony yell that the train and all of the weapons were headed right for Baltimare and that anypony who was not part of this mission had to disembark now. Massimo knew he had to get on that train and he had to do so quickly. So, he went inside and tried talking the Sergeant into letting him go, but the Sergeant refused to do so. He told him that this was a high risk mission and that train out there is a national asset, not the Friendship Express. He then went over to some of his guys and made sure things were good to go. However, Massimo wouldn't give up that easily. He told the Sergeant that from the look of the casings on the minuteman ICBMs, he guessed that the digital module has been bypassed and it's being prepped for full analog retrofit.

The Sergeant asked rhetorically if his jaw was supposed to drop and told Massimo that he gets it. He was EOD, but he already had his crew and they knew what they were doing. Massimo looked right at the Sergeant and asked him when was the last time of his guys put their hooves in a live bomb. He then said that this is what he does and this was his job. The Sergeant began to walk away, but Massimo pleaded with him that his family was in the city and he needed to get on that train. In Baltimare, his son was sitting in the hospital lobby watching the news that said that Equestria was under attack. The pony who worked at the front desk told him that his mother would be right back. She picked up the phone and asked who this was. After hearing who it was, she told them to hold on for one second and informed Sienna that it was for her. Sienna told her to wait a minute, but the desk pony informed her that it was her husband on the phone. Sienna went over to the phone and picked it up.

When she heard his voice, she was overjoyed to hear it. Massimo asked how if she and their son was okay and Sienna told him that she's been trying to contact him forever and she had their son here with her at the hospital. Massimo attempted to tell his wife that he was going to get them both, but his wife interrupted him and asked if he was alright. He told his wife not to worry and that he was going to be at the hospital by sunrise to get them both of Baltimare. He said that the military has a plan and told her that he was coming to get them both. His wife asked him to hurry and he said that he will. He then told his wife that he loves her and she told him that she loves him and asked him to stay safe. He said that he'll see her soon and he hung up the phone. He ran outside and hopped on the train before it left. In rural Equestria, the MUTO's were leaving a bunch of destruction in their paths and there was a lot of chaos going on.

Back on ENS Luna, the Admiral was on the phone and told the pony on the other line that the warheads were on the way. He gave the nod of approval to the Captain and the Captain ordered that he wanted an exact location of where these creatures were at. One of the tech ponies informed him that they are updating the models with the current tracking data right now. Saratoga stepped out and called the Admiral's name. Admiral Zaccaria looked at him and asked what Saratoga wanted. Saratoga pleaded with him not to do this, but the Admiral was insistent on this. He said that while he does understand his concerns, he is sacrificing lives every minute just trying to steer one of these things clear of population centers and now there are two more of them on the way. He said that there are millions of lives at risk and the only thing he wanted to know from Saratoga is will this plan work and can the creatures be killed.

Saratoga told them that they already tried this before, but the Captain told him this was megatons, not kilotons. He said that nothing can withstand that blast and it makes the bomb they tried to kill it with in 1954 look like a firecracker. Out near Foal Mountain, it was pitch black outside and a steam powered train was going over the bridge. Destruction was already made here and Massimo told the Sergeant to give him a hoof here. The Sergeant told Massimo that he thought all of these detoniate with remote control and Massimo explained that the MUTO's knock out everything electric, which included detonators. He said that the thing was that you couldn't even get in range without these things going haywire., but this thing was old school, clockwork. Both of them saw an explosion at the top of the mountain and the train suddenly came to a halt on the tracks.

One of the soldiers told the Sergeant to get the radio out and they all hopped off towards the tunnel. The Sargeant tried communicating on the radio to see if the bridge was clear, but he got was a bunch of quiet shouting on the other end. All of them then heard a loud noise and began to worry when they heard that. Some of them went searching through the tunnel to see if there was anything, but there wasn't really anything in there. Two soldiers down below looked around and then had to duck when a large tank that was on fire appeared in front of them. Massimo didn't see anything on the bridge and told the Sergeant that things looked fine. The Sergeant got on the radio and said that the tracks were clear and they were all good to go. Everypony hopped back on the cargo train and it began to move once again. Both the Sergeant and Massimo saw one of the MUTOs right there and they laid down down the tracks so they couldn't be seen.

The MUTO got closer to the bridge, but it then went underneath it to see if there was anyone around. Both of them were trying to stay quiet, but it was very hard to since there was a giant MUTO right underneath them. Anyway, the MUTO went up to the tracks and examined it to see if anything was there. After a few seconds, the MUTO came out on the other side and made a bunch of loud noises. The MUTO was about to eat them, but after hearing the train horn, it roared in anger and headed towards the direction of the train. As it was moving, both of them saw the amount of eggs it was carrying, which suggested that they ran into the female. They watched it disappear, but after a few seconds, they saw a burning train headed right for them. They began to run away, but with a bunch of heavy equipment on, it slowed them down. Eventually, the female MUTO came back and destroyed the bridge just by walking through it. Both of them fell and Massimo landed in the water.

All of the train cars headed into the water as well and the female MUTO was feasting on it. On the oceanfront, one of the soldiers ordered for the collision alarm since Godzilla was going underwater. He was back on the move. Admiral Zaccaria was looking at the map when he saw pencils move to the other side of the table very quickly. One of the tech ponies informed him that they were losing visuals on Godzilla and that he was diving. They explained that he was changing course and moving quickly at 33 knots and climbing which meant Godzilla would outrun them all. Back in Ponyville, the Mane Six went to the entrance of the Everfree Forest and stared at it. Rarity said that it seemed like it was only yesterday that they were heading into the woods to find the Elements of Harmony and Twilight said that it seemed like only yesterday that she was foolish enough to think she should go after it on her own. She told the group that she had no idea what they were going to face in there, but whatever it was, they would face it together. The rest of them agreed and headed further into the forest.

They came up to a swamp and Twilight told the group that they could use those stepping stones to cross. Only, she didn't know it was the scales to a gator. She hopped on there, but was struggling to maintain her balance. Eventually, the gator woke up and flung Twilight across the swamp. The Cragadile roared at them all and proceeded to move in on them. Rarity told the group to run for their lives and they spread out. Twilight was cornered and couldn't get out. The Cragadile moved in on her and she tried flying out of there, but had no success. The gator opened his mouth to devour Twilight, but before he could do so, he got dragged to the ground and pulled away from Twilight. She saw her friends trying to pull the gator away and she went to help them. All of them used more ropes to contain the gator and after a few seconds, the gator couldn't move anymore. Twilight said that was close and Applejack told her that was a little too close. Applejack asked her if she was alright and Twilight said she was fine, but she couldn't get these wings to work when she wanted them to.

Rainbow told her that she'll figure it out eventually, but Twilight said that eventually wasn't soon enough. Applejack said that she did have a lot of trouble with those things and they had no idea what else they may encounter. Then, she suggested the crazy idea of where they would look for the Elements of Harmony and send Twilight back to Ponyville. Twilight thought that was absolutely ridiculous and demanded an explanation. Applejack said that for starters, Twilight was almost eaten by a Cragadile. Twilight argued that it went after all of them, not just her. Applejack countered that by saying that the rest of them weren't princesses. Twilight had no idea what Applejack was getting at and asked her what point she was trying to make. Applejack said that both Princess Celestia and Luna are gone and if something were to happen to Twilight, she didn't think Equestria could risk losing another princess.

Even though it sounded completely out there in left field, she did have a good point. Equestria was already missing both of its rulers and there are currently princesses left, one of which is ruling the Crystal Empire now. Plus, there are two MUTOs out on the loose attacking the country and making the Equestrian military look like an embarrassment while also trying to figure out where Godzilla's point of direction is. So, there is a lot going on, and from Applejack's perspective, something happening to Twilight would ultimately cause the country to collapse which would not be good. Rarity said that Applejack did have a valid point because even if they did manage to save the Tree of Harmony, it doesn't mean that both rulers would be able to return, so that meant that Twilight would have to lead the country in their absence. Twilight said that she was the only one that has seen the Tree of Harmony and knows what it looks like, but Rainbow described it perfectly and told her that they should be able to find it.

Twilight now had tears in her eyes and asked if all of them felt like she shouldn't be here. Fluttershy said that it was probably for the best and Twilight just took off in sadness. Back in Ponyville, Discord was sitting on a vine, using Gummy as a nail scraper and basically held two ponies captive in the vines. Twilight told him to knock it off and he made the vines disappear out of fear of embarrassment. Both of them ran off and Discord had to say your welcome because he didn't get a thank you from them. He turned to Twilight and asked rhetorically if Twilight had no luck finding her tree. Twilight said that they ran into some trouble and her friends decided that it would be a good idea for her to return to Ponyville while they continued the search. She said that Equestria will need her if Celestia and Luna don't return. Discord smiled at this revelation and he decided to mess with Twilight's emotions a little bit.

He said that he couldn't believe that she agreed to their plan and never thought that she thought she was better than everypony else. Twilight argued that she didn't, but Discord disagreed with that. Discord played the victim and apologized for assuming that she would think that. He said that all she did was keep her "precious princess-self" out of harm's way while her friends thrusted themselves right into it. He said that he was sure that all of them would be the best of pals again when they return from their terrifying and deeply bonding experience that they were having without her. Obviously, Discord was saying this with sarcasm, so it was quite clear he didn't seem to care and was just trying to get under Twilight's skin by playing with her emotions. At that point, Twilight realized what was going on and ran back to the Everfree Forest. She didn't care if Celestia or Luna were gone. She didn't care if the country was in crisis right now. She didn't care that there were two large MUTO's attacking the country or Godzilla swimming through oceans to chase his prey. What mattered to her right now was her friends and finding the Tree of Harmony so that the country can be turned around.

She told herself that she never should have agreed to come back here, but Spike told her that Discord might be reformed, but not that reformed. He said that Discord was only trying to get under her skin and Twilight said that it was working somehow. Both of them went into the Everfree Forest and Discord just waved them goodbye with a grin on his face. Back near Foal Mountain, all was quiet and there was quite a bit of destruction out near the river. Massimo was covered in dirt and coughed some of it out. He saw a helicopter coming over to where he was and turned around to see where it was going. He saw a bunch of military ponies get out and walked over to them. They all noticed him walking and they brought him along with them. In the hospital in Baltimare, patients were already getting taken out of the building and Sienna was confused on that. She asked one of the soldiers where they were taking them all and the soldier told her that they were being taken across the bridge.

The desk pony, who also happened to be her work friend, told her that the shelters were gonna fill up fast and that they were gonna be much safer outside of the city. She offered to take Sienna's son with her, but Sienna refused. She said that her husband was on his way, but her friend told her to change her mind because the bus leaves in ten minutes. Sienna started to get worried and told herself silently for her husband to hurry. Outside, the evacuation efforts had already begun, but everypony looked up in the sky when they saw a bunch of helicopters carrying a giant nuclear bomb. Massimo asked one of the soldiers where they were taking the bomb and they informed him they were taking it 20 miles offshore. He explained that they would use that to lure the MUTOs which in turn would lure Godzilla as well. It would effectively kill two birds with one stone.

The helicopter lowered the bomb onto the aircraft carrier and they placed it down securely on the ship. Inside the city, ponies were already beginning to head out. Trucks and buses were moving, and the Baltimare police cars were leading the evacuation efforts. Sienna held her son close to her and then she decided last minute to have her son go off with her work friend. She told her son that he would go off with her work friend and that his father will be here soon and she'll come pick him up later on. She kissed him on the forehead one last time and he went up to the front seat. Her friend told her that she would take good care of her son and told him to say bye to his mother. He did so and the bus began moving once again. On the other side of the Bay, they already had a military operation set up just outside of Hayseed Swamp. Massimo was tended to and the EMT asked him if he lost consciousness. Massimo said he was fine and the EMT did his work. Admiral Zaccaria went inside the base set up there and asked for the location of the targets.

One of the tech ponies said that the male MUTO was spotted 30 miles off of the Faraton Islands and another one said that they're showing seismic activity to the east near Livermare and the female should be closing in. The Admiral asked where Godzilla was and one of them told him that the last contact was five hours ago. Gojira was maintaining a bearing of 0.53 degrees and descending below a depth of 10,000 feet which meant he would be here within the hour. The Admiral looked at the news on the TV and saw that the ponies were still on that bridge trying to get out of there. On the Golden Horseshoe Bridge, traffic was at a complete stop and the police officers yelled through the rain to get these buses through here. One of the police officers told the bus in front of him to move, but the driver couldn't hear him because the kids were so loud. He told them to be quiet and they all turned their attention to the window when they saw a giant tank go through.

The tanks moved over to the right side of the bridge and waited for the command to take action. On the bus, the kids were making a bunch of noises before they heard a really loud noise from the ocean. Everything went silent and even the bus driver took a look outside to see what was going on. Giorgio, Massimo and Sienna's son, looked outside the window and waited for something to happen. A bird suddenly hit the bus and smashed part of the window which caused the children to scream in shock. They calmed down and saw an entire flock of birds migrating away from the water and headed west towards the inland part of the country. Somepony yelled to look on the portside because something was approaching in two hundred meters and they went to take a look. They saw giant scales moving towards them and somepony yelled to brace for impact. It suddenly stopped and they were confused.

Then, they saw Godzilla's tail being raised in the air and they were scared to death. The creature went through the ships and started tilting them which caused them to be even more scared. So, they decided to fire at him, but the sparks went in the wrong direction and flew over the bridge. Everypony ducked for cover and the bus driver slammed on the gas pedal and started moving. He had to weave in between police officers and military soldiers just so he could get out of there, but one of the sparks hit the bridge and caused part of it to fall down right on the road. So, the bus driver slammed on the brakes and stopped the vehicle. One of the soldiers told the ones down below on the radio that there were civilians on the bridge and they needed to hold their fire, but a large set of scales stopped that from happening. Godzilla rose up on the bridge and the kids watched in confusion. The Kaiju was ticked off and he was about to show these ponies who the real King was. He roared at them and proceeded to pick apart the bridge with relative ease.

They continued to shoot at him and he roared in pain. The children on the bus were terrified of him and the bus driver decided to make a run for it. So he slammed down on the gas pedal and took off. The children continued to scream as it looked like a giant alien monster was attacking this world and wanted to destroy it, even though Godzilla was only here to protect it. But, of course, they are children, so they wouldn't understand that right now. Anyway, Godzilla continued to roar in pain with the bullets getting shot at him and that's when he decided that was enough. He went through the bridge and tore it in half by his sheer body mass and weight. The bus made it to the other side and the military continued to fire at Godzilla. A bunch of Equestrian warships were surrounding Godzilla and he roared at them to let them know how he felt about this. On one of the ships, the military personnel went over to activate the bomb and they turned the keys which started the timer.

They all heard a loud noise and then saw a shockwave go off. The driver noticed that the boat wouldn't move anymore and told the crew that they lost power since the engine stopped working. Inside the city, all of the lights went off and every single piece of equipment was rendered useless. Sienna saw a pilot coming down on a parachute, but then she heard a loud explosion from behind her. It was a fighter jet that crashed into one of the skyscrapers in the city. Everypony screamed in terror and backed away from the falling debris. Out in the bay, more of them kept crashing in the ocean since the engines weren't running due to the lack of power. One of them crashed right in front of the bomb ship and the soldiers had to duck for cover. They all asked if they were okay and they heard a loud roar from above. The male MUTO was flying down towards the water as fast as possible and they all shot at it. It disappeared in the water and the ponies on land were confused for a second.

But then, they screamed in terror as they saw the male MUTO reemerge from the water and cross over onto land. It had the ship in its mouth and it dropped it so it could get the bomb. It grabbed it with its mouth and flew off to find the female one. It flew down in front of the female and they did their mating calls. The male handed the bomb off to the female and took off to the skies to find Godzilla. Back on the base outside Hayseed Swamp, Massimo asked one of the FEMA ponies if his wife and son made it out okay. They told him that his son made it out safely, but they had no record of his wife leaving the city. Massimo told them to check again and said that he told his wife to wait for him, but he didn't make it. They told him that they are trying to get everyone downtown in subway shelters and assured him that his wife was probably fine. One of the soldiers called out for Lieutenant Incontro and asked Massimo if that was him. Massimo said that he was the lieutenant and he followed the soldier to the military base.

Captain Giacomo informed the group that the male MUTO delivered the warhead to the female in the center of downtown which would put 100,000 civilians in the blast radius and they couldn't stop it remotely. The other captain at the table said that there has been an analog timer installed on the warhead and with the MUTO's frying electronics within a five mile radius, it meant that approaching from the ground was not an option. That was why they'll be conducting a halo insertion which was where they would jump from 30,000 feet and then skate to the top and drop. He informed them that if they didn't hit a skyscraper on the way in, then they should meet at Rally Point Saddle. One of them asked Saratoga if he had any idea on where to look and Saratoga told him to look underground. He said that if the MUTOs have spawned, then they would be building a nest there.

Admiral Zaccaria asked the captain at the end of the table how long it would take to disarm the warhead once they found it. The captain said that without seeing the analog mod, he couldn't guess. Massimo said that he only needed sixty seconds if he could access it because he retrofitted the device himself. Captain Giacomo informed the group that Lieutenant Massimo was the only EOD tech to survive the train attack and the captain at the end of the table said that they could use someone like him. One of them asked if that didn't work, what would plan B be and the captain said that the waterfront is located one klick downhill, which meant they had to get the bomb to the pier, put it on a boat, and send it as far away from the city before it detonates. Captain Giacomo asked the group if there was any questions and when there was silence, he dismissed them all. He told Massimo to hold on for a second and told him that the group has already been briefed. There was no extraction plan and he said that if he didn't walk out, then he didn't come back at all.

Massimo told the captain that he'll do whatever it takes and he walked out. The Admiral went outside and asked Saratoga if he believed that Godzilla had a chance to defeat the MUTOs. Saratoga told the admiral that the arrogance of ponykind thinks that nature is in their control and not the other way around. Then he said to him: Let them fight. Inside of the office buildings, a pony saw something strange in the sky and they took a look to see what it was. They heard a loud roar and ducked for cover when the male MUTO came flying past them. It landed on one of the skyscrapers and roared with anger. The ponies down below started running away, but then they stopped when they saw Godzilla emerge from the water. With nowhere else to go, they ran into the subway shelters and closed the doors just in time as Godzilla collided with the male MUTO.

Back in the Everfree Forest, the rest of the Mane Six were trying to figure out where this Tree of Harmony was, but they were having no luck. Rainbow asked the group if they thought this was maybe a lost cause and mentioned that they were almost at Celestia and Luna's old castle. She said that whatever Twilight saw in that vision wasn't real and that there was no Tree of Harmony, but Applejack suggested it could have been down below in the abyss. Rainbow told herself that couldn't be it and Rarity asked how the heck they were supposed to get down there. Pinkie tumbled down there and told them all to just take the stairs. Spike asked Twilight if they were there yet, and Twilight said that she had no idea and that they were lost. Now she felt guilty and said that she never should have left her friends. Spike told her they couldn't just give up and suggested that if he could get up to the top of that tree, he could spot her friends. He went to the end of the tree branch and pulled the leaves back.

He saw them heading down towards the cave and went over to tell Twilight what he found. However, he noticed that she got surrounded by plundervines and it sprayed chemicals on her to make her fall asleep. Spike gasped and ran to get help. Down in the cave, they saw the Tree of Harmony, but it was in a coma like state. It dripped out chemicals and it was covered in plundervines. Fluttershy said that she believed it was dying and Applejack told them to save it already. She tried pulling one of them off, but it wouldn't budge and she fell backwards onto the ground. Rainbow went in to kick it, but the plundervine slapped her and sent her tumbling to the ground. Rarity said that they both gave valiant efforts, but the tree remained in jeopardy. Applejack was annoyed at that and asked Rarity if she had any better ideas. After she got no response, she said that was what she thought. Fluttershy said she had an idea, but they all sent her home.

Applejack and Rainbow started arguing with each other and pointed the finger at the other. Rainbow told Applejack that it was the farm pony's idea and Applejack fired back with saying that all of them agreed to it because they were trying to protect her. They heard Spike tumble down the stairs and they rushed over to him. He only said three words: Twilight, trouble, help and then passed out. At this point, Twilight was barely breathing and the plundervines were closing in on her. They hissed at her, but then got wrapped up by a rope. Applejack sat it out and told them all that if they messed with one of them, they messed with all of them. They hissed at them again and Rainbow taunted them before tying them together with her speed. Pinkie had the plundervines chase her and Rarity did the same while Fluttershy flew around one of the trees and Applejack ducked under all of them. Eventually, they all got stuck in a knot and couldn't get out.

Pinkie threw some confetti and one of the vines hissed at her. But before it could do anything, Twilight zapped it with her magic and the head got destroyed as a result of it. Twilight got up and Applejack said that she was glad Twilight came looking for them. Twilight said that she was more glad about them finding her and Rarity told her that they were simply lost without her. Rainbow said that Equestria may need its princess, but Fluttershy said they needed her as their friend. Back in Baltimare, a large military plane was flying 30,000 feet in the sky and all of the soldiers were waiting to be deployed from the sky. One of them said a prayer and Massimo pulled out a photo of him, his wife, and his son. He knew what he had to do and he would do whatever it takes to get them back. The alarm went off and all of them put their gas mask on as the cargo door opened.

They all walked to the door and put on their protective eyewear. After a few seconds, all of them ran out and jumped down from the sky. Massimo looked around him as he was descending from the sky and saw that a storm was moving on the city of Baltimare. As he approached the ground, he saw Godzilla still fighting the male MUTO and narrowly dodged the attacks made by the two creatures. He heard the other voices and ran over to meet his group. One of them said that he saw team one move towards the east and that two of their team members didn't make it. He heard bits and pieces on the radio and the snipers on the rooftop are moving into their positions. Another one pulled out the radar and said they were picking up the location of the nuke. One of them asked where it was and he said it was one klick up the hill. The leader of the group announced that they found the nuke and told them to move up the hill.

They made it up to the top of the hill and hid behind of the abandoned vehicles left on the road. They peeked through the broken window and saw the female MUTO standing right there. Then, they heard another noise and turned around to see Godzilla. Godzilla didn't see the male flying around, so he proceeded to go after the female since its the one that reproduces. He bent his head down and let out an ear shattering roar. It was so loud that it caused the Earth to shake a little bit and had an entire line of red spheres break in half. The female MUTO roared at Godzilla in anger and proceeded to run towards him. The soldiers were on the move again and Massimo noticed the two creatures go at it with one another. The group was able to find the nuke and moved in to grab it. Massimo instantly recognized this as a nest and became worried. This was the exact same formation as that photo Saratoga showed him back on ENS Luna. The group found they only had twenty seven mikes left and they said they had to get this thing out of here.

Outside, Godzilla was pushing the female MUTO away from the nest and the female tried to fight back. It used its claws to stop getting dragged in the backwards direction, but Godzilla was so heavy, he was able to push the MUTO with relative ease. Godzilla pushed it down and stepped on it with his massive foot. The MUTO cried for help and before Godzilla could destroy it, the male MUTO came flying in and dragged Godzilla out of the way so the female could escape. Godzilla tried fighting off the male, but when the female came over to attack him as well, it became very difficult for him to fend them off. Every time he tried to attack one of them, the other one would deliver blows to his scales and he roared in pain. The military group was able to get the warhead out and set it on the ground to disarm it. Unfortunately, they couldn't get it open and they all decided they didn't have enough time and agreed to send it off on a boat. They all picked it up and carried it out.

Massimo was about to leave, but he had an idea. Even if they could get the missile away from destroying a city, that didn't mean that the nest would go away. So, if they were all gonna die, he was gonna take the nest out with him. The soldiers saw the MUTOs delivering blow after blow to Godzilla and simply watched the Kaiju groan in pain as these invasive species tried to kill him. So. Massimo burst open one of the pipes and it sent out sewage water. He got out of there and ran as fast as he could. There was suddenly a loud explosion and that alerted the female MUTO. It roared in horror and raced over to see what has become of its nest. Concerned for its mate, the male flew off and went to see what happened. The female arrived to its nest and saw all of the eggs destroyed. It groaned in mourning and Massimo tried to get away. The female saw Massimo sitting right there and that sorrow turned into anger.

The female was now furious as it knew who had destroyed its eggs and it wanted vengeance. Before it could do anything, there was a bright blue light and the female turned to look at it. Godzilla lit up his scales and turned to face the female MUTO. After a few seconds, he blasted his atomic breath at the female and it backed away from Godzilla's atomic breath. Godzilla tried destroying the female, but it appeared to have a very strong exoskeleton, so all it did was just push the female back a bit. The soldiers were amazed at what they saw and Massimo ran away. Before Godzilla could deal any more blows to the female MUTO, the male came flying in and attacked Godzilla once more. Godzilla roared at the male and proceeded to fight him again. The military soldiers ran towards the boat deck and got on the boat to try and start it. One of them used a lighter for the main power circuit, and after a few seconds, the lights turned on and the engine fired right up.

The female MUTO heard the noise and realized that they were the ones who took the nuclear warhead. It roared at them and ran towards the pier to try and stop them from getting away. The rest of them ran towards the boat and told them to get this bomb on here since the female MUTO was coming after it. They were able to secure the nuke, but the female closed in on them and they braced for impact. On the other side of the city, the male continued to attack Godzilla and spun him around. Godzilla roared in pain and spun it around in a circle before releasing it. Godzilla watched carefully as the male came circling back around and he had an idea. It was time for the kill shot. As the male closed in on him, Godzilla turned around and used his tail to slam the creature into the tall building. The male made a weak moan before it eventually died. Godzilla simply snorted and turned around to collect his breath.

He had one MUTO down, now he had to find the other one. He heard debris falling and he turned around to see what it was. One of the skyscrapers was collapsing and it fell on Godzilla which made him fall to the ground. He groaned in pain and Sienna was scared for her life when she saw him hit the ground. Massimo was running as fast as he could, but he had to stop to catch his breath. He saw Godzilla fall and the Kaiju simply stared at him as if he was making a final farewell before he died. He simply disappeared into the dust and Massimo sighed to himself. He heard gunfire from nearby and he saw that his fellow comrades were shooting at the female MUTO so it wouldn't steal the nuke from them. The female broke part of the boat, but it diverted its attention away from it when it received bullet shots to the face. It roared at the soldiers and it lowered its head on the pier to create a cutoff point so that no one could leave this port at all.

Massimo was trying to run as fast as he could, but he was struggling just trying to walk. He was able to get on one of the boats and saw the bomb right there. He tried to open the thing, but it was stuck. So, he ran over to the control center and powered up the GPS which in turn gave it power and the engine roared to life. The boat started to move a little bit and Massimo pushed the boat away from the dock. However, he couldn't get very far as the boat shut off and he was stuck. The female MUTO had taken notice that he was trying to escape and sent out an EMP attack so he couldn't get away. It looked at him as if it had finally circled him and devour its prey. It lowered its head at him and let out a low growl. He thought he was gonna die, so he pulled out his gun and aimed it at the creature. However, the creature stopped moving and let out a painful moan. It turns out, Godzilla had bitten into the MUTO's skin and it caused it to moan in pain.

The female tried to attack it, but Godzilla grabbed it with his hands and built up his atomic breath. The female tried scratching him, but he simply moved it out of the way and blasted his atomic breath right down the female's throat. It decapitated its head from the rest of the body and it was considered dead. Godzilla roared in victory and chucked the head into the ocean before heading back to the city. The boat had powered back up and it was on the move again. In fact, the entire city had the electricity back up and running. Now for Godzilla, he had to set Celestia and Luna free. He had heard about what happened to them, but before he could attend to that, he heard the call of the male MUTO, so he had to go after that first before taking care of the prior problem. The only problem was that Godzilla felt so weak, he couldn't really move anymore and he collapsed to the ground. Massimo also fell to the ground and slowly lost consciousness as he watched the King Of The Monsters do the same thing.

He went under the bridge and then saw a bright light. A helicopter had come down and had to air lift him out of the boat ASAP. Eventually, he lost all consciousness and passed out on the helicopter as the bomb exploded in a mushroom cloud. Back underneath the Castle of the Two Sisters, the Mane Six walked up to the dying Tree of Harmony and Twilight examined it. One of the plundervines grabbed her, and she blasted it away with her magic. She took a closer look at it and then remembered Celestia's words. At that moment, she knew what she had to do and she flew down to tell the group how to fix it. She told them that she believed they had to give the Tree the Elements of Harmony, but that wasn't received very well. Rainbow asked how they were supposed to protect Equestria and Rarity asked how they were supposed to rein Discord in if they couldn't use the Elements to turn him back to stone. Applejack told Twilight that the Elements of Harmony are what kept them connected no matter what.

Twilight looked at her and said that Applejack was right about one thing. The Elements of Harmony did bring them all together, but it wasn't what would keep them connected. It was their friendship and it was more important and more powerful than any magic. Twilight said that her new role in Equestria may bring some new responsibilities and their friendship may be tested, but it will never be broken. She asked them all if they were ready, and all of them said that they were. Twilight grabbed the artifacts with her magic and brought over to her. They circled around her and this alerted the plundervines. They charged at her and strangled her to death. Twilight was struggling, but she used her magic to put the artifacts back on the Tree. They all went back on the Tree and got there just in time before Twilight was completely covered in the vines. After a few seconds, it broke free of the vines and destroyed the rest of them from here to Ponyville. It also reset the time in the sky and fixed the placement of them. Discord was unhappy with that and expressed his disdain.

Twilight flew down and looked closely at the Tree. The final thing it did was set Celestia and Luna free. The both of them got out and walked towards the Mane Six. They were happy to see them and Twilight ran to hug both of them. Celestia said it must have been really hard to give up the Elements, but it took great courage to relinquish them. Twilight smiled and then saw something coming from the Tree. She went over to investigate and a bunch of colors went to the bottom of the Tree and sprouted a flower. Twilight touched it and it revealed a hexagon shaped chest. Twilight asked both of the princesses what was inside and how she was supposed to open it. Luna said there was six locks and six keys. Twilight looked at Celestia, and her former teacher told her that she doesn't know the answer to this, but she does know she won't be solving it alone. As all of them began to walk out, a helicopter landed right in front of them and one of the soldiers came out.

He addressed the rulers of Equestria and Celestia asked what was going on. He then informed them that Equestria has been under attack for the last few days by two large creatures called MUTOs and the entire navy had to track where they were headed and follow around Godzilla. He also mentioned that the Navy had to plan an entire military operation in order to get these things away from population centers and had to evacuate entire cities which the MUTOs had destroyed. He said that all of them had to come with him right now because Godzilla had finally killed these creatures in Baltimare and they were assessing the damage done during the fight. He mentioned that they had to get a nuclear bomb away from there and it exploded out in the middle of Horseshoe Bay. All of them got onto the helicopters and they were taken to Baltimare. They finally arrived and they were horrified at what they saw. This had been happening for all of this time and none of them had noticed.

Twilight looked around a bit and then she saw Godzilla lying on the ground. She got worried and flew over to him. She took a look at him and saw that his eyes were closed. She thought the worst had happened and she started crying on his head. All of this time, he was fighting these two large creatures without her and he appeared to be dead. The worst part about it is that she never got to say goodbye. She told him to open his eyes so that she could see them, but he did not respond. So, she just buried her head into Godzilla's once more and continued crying. She told him that he will always be the true King and she'll make sure Equestria will always remember his legacy. Saratoga saw her and he felt her grief for the supposed death of the King Of The Monsters. Meanwhile, Massimo had his son with him, but he couldn't seem to find his wife. They went into the stadium, but after Massimo thought he saw his wife, he got distressed. Back on the ground, firefighters were trying to get ponies out of there and getting them medical help.

Suddenly, Godzilla snorted out some smoke and opened his eyes. Twilight stopped crying for a moment and saw his amber eyes staring right back at her. She felt so happy and hugged him on the head. Godzilla felt satisfied and gave a small grin. Inside the stadium, Massimo was still waiting for his wife to arrive, but things were looking doubtful here. His son ran from him and watched him run towards his mother. They both hugged as they were reunited and Massimo smiled. When Sienna saw her husband standing right there, she broke the hug with her son and her husband came to kiss her. All of them were finally reunited as a family again and they turned towards the large screen TV to see Godzilla start walking again. Twilight got off of him and watched him move out of the city. In fact, all of Baltimare watched the King Of The Monsters as he headed for the bay and take off. Saratoga felt relieved and amazed that Godzilla was alive once again. Godzilla roared as fighter jets flew by and he went back into the water.

For the King of The Monsters, he slowly went back into the ocean and eventually disappeared from sight. The ponies of Baltimare were eventually able to rebuild the city and everything went back to normal. This was one heck of a ride for everypony and if you told someone all of this stuff would happen a week ago, they'd think you were nuts. But clearly, there are just some things that you just can't predict. Of course, if you were Massimo's father, then you could have predicted this ages ago. But for your average pony, they had no idea this was coming. Fortunately, they had a large Kaiju on their side and he set out to restore the balance. Even though he did leave a lot of destruction, it wasn't exactly on purpose. He was simply trying to get rid of these things, but they continued to resist, so it made it harder for him. Thankfully, he was able to defeat them and restore the balance in the world. The King Of The Monsters lives on!

Author's Note

AN: I sincerely apologize for this chapter being so late, but there was so much to write in here. After having to go back and forward between the Season 4 premiere and Godzilla 2014, it took up a lot of time. You would think that a 2 hour movie wouldn't take this long, but when you have stop every two seconds to write things down, it takes way longer than the actual length of the movie. I know there is a lot of jumping around and tons of information thrown at you, but I went all out on this and put in a lot of effort. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: Power Suction! When the Mane Six travel to the Crystal Empire, Twilight feels like she has no proper role in Equestria. However, she'll have to face bigger problems than that. An ancient villain known as Lord Tirek has returned and has the power to drain Equestria's magic from its citizens. Godzilla gets alerted with this threat and immediately goes to find this creature. Will Godzilla be able to get Tirek to submit to the King Of The Monsters by force, or will he have to kill him if he refuses?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 12: Kaiju vs. Centaur

It was a sunny day in the Crystal Empire and life was going pretty well. The Mane Six were here once again because well, Twilight's royal presence was needed here and her friends decided to come with her because why not? Also, Spike was feeling pretty good about himself. He told the group that it only felt like yesterday that he saved this place from being totally destroyed and asked them if they remembered that. He stood next to the Crystal Statue of himself which held out the Crystal Heart and stood out in the open for all to see. However, there was one small detail that Spike missed. Right next to him, was the giant Crystal Statue of Godzilla. They wanted to honor the King Of The Monsters in some way, so they made a statue of him made out of Crystal which had him standing over Sombra which was pretty cool. It symbolized the miraculous defeat of King Sombra's tyranny at the hands of the King Of The Monsters.

The only reason Spike had a statue there was because he saved the Crystal Empire during the Equestria Games. Supposedly, one of the ice archers lost his balance and shot an arrow up into the sky, right into a cloud. But these weren't your typical arrows you use in a crossbow. These were ice arrows which meant any object they touched, it would automatically freeze. Since it was a cloud in this case, it expanded and caused the entire cloud to turn to a giant ice cloud with spikes poking out of it. Because it was like that, it created a lot of weight and it descended down towards the stands. The pegasi tried to steer it towards the field and away from the crowds, but it was very difficult since it was so heavy. So, Spike raced up there and used his fire breath to stop the cloud from hitting the ground. Since fire melts ice, it created a whole bunch of steam and that caused some rain to fall as a result. Thankfully, Spike came prepared with an umbrella. After it was done, he was hailed as a hero and that was after he embarrassed himself twice in one day. So, after being unable to light the torch in the opening ceremony and singing the wrong anthem, this was considered redemption for him.

Of course, Spike still doubted himself afterwards, but it took Twilight telling him the truth of the situation that he finally got it. After that, he let it go and moved on with life. So, that's the whole story on how his statue appeared. Of course, Rainbow was absolutely annoyed with Spike mentioning how great he was and told him that he only mentioned it 15 times on the train here. Rarity clapped back and said with sarcasm that they never hear anything from Rainbow about her exploits. Rainbow saw that Rarity had a good point and mentioned so. Twilight also didn't exactly appreciate the bragging either. She felt like Spike shouldn't be talking about it so openly with Godzilla's statue standing right there. Compared to him, Spike only played a small part in saving the Empire. She still felt like none of them, not even herself, was worthy of being on the same level that Godzilla was. Even though that might sound ridiculous, it does make sense if you look at it from her point of view.

She has massive respect for Godzilla and she doesn't want to place herself on a higher pedestal than him. That's really all it is. He has done all the hard work in protecting this world, so she keeps her position at a minimum and she expects the rest of her friends and Spike to do the same. She told her friends that she was glad that they all wanted to come, but she said it probably wasn't going to be that exciting since it was just her smiling and waving as the dignitary ponies arrive. Rarity told her though that she got to smile and wave as a princess and Applejack asked Rarity how that is any different from smiling and waving as a normal pony. Twilight said that it wasn't and held a sad expression on her face. Fluttershy noticed the sadness coming from Twilight and asked what was wrong. Pinkie then asked why she had the long face and just had to pull Twilight's face for emphasis. After she let go, Twilight explained to the group that she has felt unsure about things lately and how her new role in Equestria doesn't equate to much.

Applejack told her that was silly and that she did have an important role in Equestria. Fluttershy also mentioned that Celestia probably wouldn't want her to show up today if she didn't think Twilight's role was important and Twilight knew she was right. Rarity told her that they were and told her to hurry along because the last thing she wants is to have that important role eliminated because she was late to the royal meet and greet. The trumpets went off and Flash introduced the Duke and Duchess of Maretonia. The dignitary ponies walked up and the Royal Sisters and Cadence went up to meet them. Up on the balcony, Twilight lit up her horn and used her magic to unfurl the banner. They did their respective bows and the dignitaries followed the princesses inside. Twilight waved for a few seconds and that's when Spike asked if that was all. He complained about how Celestia made her come all the way to the Crystal Empire just to do that and Twilight lowered her head in sadness.

Spike saw the effects and tried to reassure her that it was important, but that did nothing to solve the issue. Applejack hit him in the back of the head and he saw glares on all of their faces. He just smiled nervously and they stared him down. After a little bit, Twilight was walking around in the hallways to reflect on how things went. Suddenly, the doors opened and she bowed before the Dignitary Ponies. The stallion thanked Twilight for keeping the crowds to a minimum and she told them it was no issue. They took off to their quarters and Twilight simply smiled and waved nervously before they closed the doors. She saw the rest of the princesses come in and asked if there was anything else she could do to assist with their visit. Cadence told her that their visit was already over and Twilight said oh in shame. Luna asked if something was wrong and Twilight said that she doesn't really understand why she is here. She asked if one of the guards could have unfurled the banner and Celestia told her that having all four of them in the Empire lets the dignitary ponies know that their visit is an important one.

Cadence mentioned that it also gave her an opportunity to see her favorite sister-in-law and Twilight said that she was happy to see all of them. They could see the sadness in Twilight's eyes and Twilight explained that Luna raises the Moon, Celestia raises the Sun, Cadence protects the Crystal Empire, and Godzilla is the King Of The Monsters while all she seems to do is smile and wave. She simply turned around and walked away in sadness. She never really felt more worthless than right now. All of the other princesses had some of sort of role in Equestria while she had nothing. Heck, Godzilla wasn't even from this world and he had a role unlike her. She's been here her entire life and ever since she became a princess, there was nothing special about it. She felt like if she had no role in Equestria, then what's the point in being a princess at all? It would serve no purpose if she had no role, so it would be better to not be one at all than to rather be used as a side tool that hardly ever gets used.

We got ourselves another song here. Been a little bit since we had one, so we're gonna make this quick. To give you an executive summary, it's just Twilight expressing her sadness about how her role meant nothing to Equestria and then having the rest of the princesses reassure her that her time will come and she will be given a role. Twilight looked up at the Northern Lights and sighed. What she would give right now to have Godzilla tell her how to fix this issue. She wondered where he was right now and wished that he would come over here, but she assumed that he was far too busy right now to help her with her insignificant issues. She didn't really want to bother him with them. She felt alone in this, but she assumed that Godzilla would tell her to stay strong in this and keep her head straight and not worry about this right now. In some remote location, a pony was walking around nervously with a crate of oranges and he looked around.

He heard something suspicious, so he turned around to see what it was. When he saw it was just a can, he breathed a sigh of relief and kept walking. But he suddenly stopped when he saw a cloaked figure in front of him. He apologized for getting in his way and the cloaked figure asked the question if he was considered a friend or a foe by ponies. He said that he was no friend and introduced himself as Lord Tirek. He said that he will take what should have been his long ago and drained the unicorn's magic. His cutie mark disappeared and his eyes turned faded. The pony fell to the ground and he was terrified when he saw Tirek grow bigger in size. Tirek simply laughed evilly and his gold eyes faded into the background. Celestia woke up with a gasp and she tried to collect herself. Luna came bursting in and asked her sister if she was alright. Celestia said that she just had the most terrible dream and Luna asked why does Celestia think she was here. Luna told her that this wasn't a dream, but a vision.

Celestia got up and told Luna that they don't have much time because the stronger Tirek becomes, the more they are all in danger. They both looked outside and just hoped that Godzilla could hear them out there as someone who could stop this threat. The next morning, the four princesses were in a meeting room and Celestia pulled out the history book of Tirek's backstory. She explained that Tirek and his brother Scorpan originally came to Equestria from a distant land to steal Equestrian magic, but then Scorpan came to appreciate the ways of Equestria, and even went as far to befriending Starswirl. Luna said that Scorpan urged his brother to abandon their plans, but after Tirek refused to do so, Scorpan alerted both rulers of his brother's intentions. Celestia said that Scorpan returned to his homeland while Tirek was sent to Tartarus for his crimes. She then explained that it appeared Tirek found a way to escape and Luna said that they believe it happened when Cerberus left his post at the gates.

Obviously, that happened back in Season 2 and that meant Twilight was actually right that a disaster was going to occur. It just took a lot longer than expected. Twilight mentioned that was a long time ago and asked why Tirek was now stealing magic. Celestia explained that his time in Tartarus left him very weak and he now has enough strength to use his dark powers. Luna said that with each passing moment, he grows stronger. Cadence said she knew just the princess who could stop him and Twilight took that as being aimed towards her. She said that she would do it, but she got cut off by Celestia and the white alicorn told her that she would have to send someone else to stop Tirek: Discord. All of them were shocked and Twilight reported what happened to her friends in Ponyville. They were just as shocked. Applejack asked if it was the Discord they had dealt with for over the past year and Twilight said that it was.

Fluttershy said that she didn't believe it was that big of a surprise and told the group that he can be very helpful. The rest of the group didn't believe that and Twilight said that he can sense a magical imbalance. So, the next time that Tirek steals magic, Discord would be able to track him down. Rainbow asked Twilight what she was supposed to do now and Twilight said nothing really unless they needed her to smile and wave. She began to walk off and Spike asked where she was going. She said that she was headed to the Castle of the Two Sisters since she wasn't really needed anywhere else and she might as well catch up on some of her reading. Rainbow asked her if she wanted some company and Applejack mentioned that it has been awhile since they were last there and it could be fun. Twilight relented at first, but then told them that it wouldn't be such a bad idea if she had some company.

Once they made it to the other side of the forest, they all saw the Tree of Harmony down there and Rainbow sighed. She said that she wished that they didn't have to give up the Elements and Rarity told her that it had to be done or else the Tree wouldn't have been able to survive. Fluttershy mentioned that Twilight was right and that even without the Elements, our friendship is as strong as ever. Applejack was still a little annoyed about that and said that she hopes that another "friend" of theirs never makes them sorry that they had to give them up. But, that wasn't really the point. Even if those seeds weren't planted, something else would have made the Tree die which is why they gave up the Elements in the first place. It renewed that powerful magic and kept the protection going. Basically, if the seeds didn't do it, something else would have. Anyway, Discord obviously heard that and made his introduction.

He had a bag in his left hand along with a scarf and hat and descended down from the sky with an umbrella in his right hand as if he was gliding. Basically, he looked like Mary Poppins. He told them he assumed they were talking about him and Applejack asked how he was able to guess that. Discord told her that his ears were burning and Rainbow asked why Discord was even here. He pulled out the Friendship journal and said he was doing some light reading before he headed off on his extremely important mission. He walked around in a military outfit and pulled down the Equestrian flag while informing them that he was tasked on capturing a certain escapee. Spike said it was a big deal with sarcasm and Discord told him he was right, but he stuck out his corn cob pipe in front of him and blew out a big enough bubble to trap Spike inside.

The bubble eventually burst and Spike fell towards the ground, but Rainbow caught him just in time. Discord then bragged to the group that it appeared like he had such an important role in Equestria and that they should make him an alicorn princess. He then appeared in an alicorn outfit of some sort and gave out kisses to no one. Twilight didn't appreciate that as it didn't really help her problem and she also felt like that was disrespecting Godzilla in some way as well. As we all know, when you disrespect Godzilla, you pay the consequences for it, so if he kept this up, Godzilla just might give it to him. Rainbow told him that would only happen in his dreams and knocked off the fake crown. Discord said that he never dreams of such things and to ask Luna if they didn't believe him. Applejack asked with annoyance if he was supposed to go after a creepy magic stealing villain, but Discord brushed it off. He teleported them all to the Tree of Harmony and told them that he couldn't help but notice that Twilight hasn't opened up the chest yet.

No one said anything, so Discord continued. He said that it got him wondering about what was inside and then asked if what was locked inside could help Twilight prove her royal worth. He said that he only brought up because Twilight had said that she feels her role in Equestria don't equate to much. Pinkie got suspicious and asked Discord how he would know how Twilight was feeling. Discord then played the victim and asked if eavesdropping was not the proper way to know what your best pals are up to and then begged the question if he'll ever learn the way of being a good friend. None of them were amused and all of them, with the exception of Fluttershy, gave him glares. That basically told him that he needed to get lost and to just head out on his mission. He cleared his throat and said that he should probably head out now. He got on his motorcycle and disappeared. Applejack said good riddance, but Discord reappeared right over her head. He said that he almost left with the journal that they've all been keeping and went on to say how much the Mane Six has learned over the last year.

He then told Twilight that he bookmarked a few more passages that she should read and asked Fluttershy if they were still on for tea later on. Fluttershy told him that she wouldn't miss it and Discord grinned with excitement. He said that he would bring the cucumber sandwiches and then walked out the invisible door before slamming it. Applejack said that she believed that the reformed Discord is more obnoxious than the non-reformed Discord and Rarity agreed. Fluttershy then raised the question that he could be right and asked if there was something in that chest. Twilight then thought about it and told the group there was only one way to find out. They all headed up to the library in the castle and began searching. Twilight asked the group if they found anything yet, and they all told her no. Twilight told herself that there had to be a book somewhere in this library that would tell her how to open the chest and she believed the answers was in one of these books. She looked around for a few seconds before laying her eyes on the Friendship journal.

Even though Discord was being really annoying about it, he did present a good point. But, she didn't really want to admit that right now. However, there was no better option for her, so she might as well entertain the idea. She rolled her eyes and began reading. In the same remote location as earlier, Tirek stole the magic of another unicorn and he gained power from it as well. He saw another pony down the street and he went over to steal his magic as well. But before he could do so, the pony turned around and Discord was now the head of that pony. He addressed Tirek and the Centaur was confused for a second. He asked Discord if he was free and the Draconequus told him he was as free as a bird. Tirek said that he commended him on his escape and Discord said that the feeling wasn't mutual. He snapped his talons and Tirek now had chains on his arms. Tirek blasted his magic at Discord, but the Draconequus split his head in two to avoid the attack. It went right through him and he put his head back together.

Tirek said in slight anger that he should have known Discord would have wanted to have Equestria all to himself, but the Draconequus said that he wasn't doing it for himself, but his friends. He whispered to Tirek that between the two of them, it was mostly for Fluttershy. Tirek was confused by that and asked with suspicion if that meant Discord was friends with ponies and Discord jumped out of a cake and said surprise. Tirek put his hands in front of him and said that he was surprised that someone of his stature was unable to see this friendship thing as another form of imprisonment. He said that Discord had to abandon his true nature in order to stay in the ponies' good graces. Discord was playing the harp and had the halo on his head, but then he stopped and realized what he was doing. He said that he was doing nothing of the sort, but Tirek told him that he had seen this kind of thing before.

He said that Discord was legendary and he couldn't fall into the same trap that claimed his brother Scorpan. He urged Discord to help him grow strong and in return, he would be rewarded with something far greater than friendship: freedom. Discord was thrown off by that and Tirek explained that once he stripped the ponies of their magic, nothing would make him happier than to see the world turned upside down. He then said who better to do that than the Lord of Chaos himself. Tirek then pressed on and told him that he could either join him and reclaim his greatness or be stuck playing pony errand boy as his role of this world. Discord thought about it for a little bit and then after a few moments, he agreed to help him. Back in the castle, Twilight smiled and told the group she may have found something. She told them that she had been reading the journal and there was something interesting about the sections Discord bookmarked.

Twilight asked Applejack if she remembered the time she had to tell everypony that the tonic Granny brought from the Flim Flam brothers was a fake, and Applejack asked how she could forget. She said it was the hardest thing she ever had to do, but in that moment, she knew she had to tell the truth. But then she asked what that had to do with opening the chest, and Twilight said that all of them had to face a tough situation where living up to the Element that they represented wasn't easy. Twilight reminded Fluttershy about the time she had to kick out the Breezies so that they could get home and Fluttershy mentioned the poor looks they had on their faces. She said that even though it was really difficult, pushing them away was the kindest thing she could have done. Twilight turned the page and reminded Rarity that after Suri took advantage of her generosity at Fashion Week in Manehattan, she didn't abandon her generous spirit.

Rarity said that she wouldn't be able to live with herself if she didn't do something special for the friends who have always been so generous to her. Twilight turned the page and reminded Rainbow that she had the chance to fly with the Wonderbolts at the Equestria Games, but instead, she chose to compete with her friends. Rainbow said that being loyal to her friends was more important, but she got cut off by Pinkie who wanted to have a turn. Twilight turned the page again and reminded Pinkie that seeing her friend laugh was more important than proving she was a better party planner than Cheese Sandwich. Rainbow said that was the best party she ever had, and Rarity said that while they all had their moments to shine, she was with Applejack and asked what this all had to do with opening the chest. Twilight said that all of them had tough choices to make, but when they made the right one and embraced their element, it helped somepony else make the right choice as well. She said that all of them were given objects from the ponies whose lives they helped change and that while it did sound crazy, there was the potential that there was something special about those objects that could help direct them to the keys.

She said that the chest is connected to the Tree of Harmony, the Tree was connected to the Elements, and the Elements were connected to all of them which meant that there must have been a connection somewhere. She said that she hated to admit it, but maybe Discord was actually trying to be a good friend after all. All of them brought their objects to the cave and Twilight said that she didn't see anything on them that would give them a clue on where the keys were. Pinkie shook the rubber chicken and demanded that it give her the key. Twilight said that probably wasn't going to work, but she had to duck her head when it got thrown past her. The chicken touched the chest and suddenly, it changed into a key. It went into the lock and that gave a hint on what the answer was. The rest of them put their objects on and it turned into keys as well. That only left one key remaining: The Element of Magic. Twilight's Element. Twilight mentioned that and Fluttershy said that if the rest of them got their key, then she would have one as well.

Rarity asked Twilight if she ever got an object from somepony after facing a tough situation and Twilight told her that she hadn't. She explained that if she did, she would have wrote it in the journal. Spike reassured her that she would find her key, but then, he suddenly burped out a letter. Twilight picked up the letter and read it. Spike asked what the letter said and Twilight told him that she was needed in Canterlot immediately. Twilight flew as fast as she could to Canterlot and burst open the doors to the throne room. She told the princesses that she came as quickly as she could and began to ask questions on why she was needed here. Celestia said that she put too much trust in Discord and the effect friendship would have upon him. Luna said that Discord has betrayed the ponies of Equestria and joined forces with Tirek. Twilight was in horror upon hearing this news. She had just given him credit for being a good friend, and now she hears about him working with the enemy. That made her blood boil as it looked like Discord had committed treason against Equestria which was a highly illegal crime.

She asked how he could do this and she thought that their friendship meant something to him and thought that he had changed. Celestia went on to explain that Tirek is strong enough now to able to steal flight magic and without Pegasi to control the weather, there will be no rain in Equestria. She also said that there has been word that he has gone after Earth Ponies as well and without their strength, they will not able to tend the land. Luna said that meant ponies would no longer be in control of their world and the power would belong solely to Tirek. Celestia said that there was no doubt that Tirek is after Alicorn magic and with Discord by his side, they would not be able to stop him from taking it. Luna said that once that power is in Tirek's possession, his power will know no bounds and all hope will be lost. She also mentioned that they thought about putting Godzilla in to stop Tirek, but they have no idea about his whereabouts and they simply do not have the time to figure out where he might be. That's why they came up with a backup plan.

Celestia said that there was one solution and all of them flew down in front of Twilight. She said that it was only by making this sacrifice, Equestria and the lands beyond it might be saved. She said that they must rid themselves of their magic before Tirek has the chance to steal it from them. Twilight gasped with horror and her eyes went as wide as dinner plates.

Meanwhile, deep in the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was taking a nap. He had spent most of his time down there recovering from that MUTO attack in Baltimare almost a year ago and regaining his strength before going back out to the surface. Godzilla's scales lit up and he growled with a deep anger. Something was off balance and this threat was trying to end his rule as King Of The Monsters. He swam up the surface very quickly and looked around Manehattan. He saw that the ponies were simply lying there on the ground and that told him that the threat had moved through here. He blasted his atomic breath into the sky and lowered his head down to begin walking. It was clear to him that whoever this creature was, they were gonna pay the price at the hands of the King Of The Monsters. They wanted to be the Alpha of the world which was a direct challenge to Godzilla's authority. So, he was going to find this threat and beat them into submission or else, he'll destroy them.

Back in Canterlot, Luna said that Tirek is set on possessing Alicorn magic and when he comes here, they cannot have what he is looking for. Twilight didn't exactly want to do that, but if that meant keeping Equestria safe, then she will do so. She told them that she would be willing to give up her magic, but Luna told her that she misunderstood. She explained that magic does not simply vanish into thin air and somepony had to keep it safe. Cadence said that was Twilight who had to keep it safe and Twilight asked why they wanted her to do that.

Celestia explained that they do not believe Tirek is aware that a fourth alicorn princess exists in Equestria and if they transferred their power to her, Tirek will have no idea where it went. Cadence asked Twilight if she understood what they were asking of her and Twilight said she did. She did mention though that she was now learning how to control her own alicorn magic and to take on even more would be crazy. But Cadence told her that she was the Element of Magic and that if anypony could do this, it was her. Twilight said that it would be one of the most difficult things she has ever had to do, but with her friends to help her out, it should be easier. Celestia cut her off though and told her that she couldn't do that and had to keep this a secret. She said that she feared if Twilight's friends knew about this new ability, it could put them at great risk and she asked Twilight if she still wanted to take on this responsibility.

Twilight didn't want it to be that way, but she didn't want to disobey Celestia. So, Twilight said that this was the role she was meant to play in Equestria and that she will not fail to do her part. Celestia said that they must begin at once and the rest of them lit up their magic to try to get rid of it. Eventually, all of their eyes turned white and the magic shot up in the air, forming a large ball at the top of the ceiling. Twilight was nervous about it, and after a few seconds, the magic came rushing down and Twilight braced for impact. Outside, Discord felt the imbalance and his body shook. He told himself that couldn't be right and Tirek asked what couldn't be right. Not wanting to give anything away, Discord said it was nothing and told him to carry on. Tirek walked away and Discord got worried. Elsewhere, Godzilla was walking through Equestria and he saw the destruction that Tirek left behind. His scales lit up again and knew something was off. He then found out that magic was being transferred to Twilight and he picked up the pace. This could be highly dangerous and something could easily go wrong.

Back inside the throne room, the princesses lied on the ground and they saw Twilight in the air slightly with her mane flowing. After a few seconds, the magic flow stopped and Twilight looked at them with sadness. She ran to Celestia and shed a tear, but then noticed that Celestia's cutie mark was gone. The rest of them saw theirs gone as well and felt sad. Celestia sighed and said it was done. Later on, Twilight was walking very slowly and tried to keep quiet as Spike was sleeping. Spike woke up and said that Twilight wasn't gone very long. He asked if that meant everything was okay, and Twilight said it was. Spike stretched a little bit and said that he was going back to bed. If the Sun wasn't up, then neither was he. Twilight said that was strange and the Sun should have been up by now. But then she realized that the Sun should be up now and she raced over to her window.

She told herself that she could do it, and she lit up her horn to move the Moon. She began floating a little bit and then all of a sudden, the Moon started moving around like crazy and the Sun did as well before it finally settled in the sky. The guards in Canterlot seemed a little confused by that and Shining Armor just stared at it. The guards behind him started floating away and Shining's helmet disappeared. Discord appeared and asked Shining what he was doing here. Shining got angry and told him to back off since he was a traitor. Tirek appeared and said that the only one Discord betrayed was himself by abandoning his true nature and making friends with weak minded equines who offered him nothing. Shining didn't like that insult and blasted magic right at Tirek. The Centaur caught it with his hand and turned it into a ball. He ate the thing and then drained the magic out of Shining. He fell and then asked weakly to Discord how he could do this. Discord then started to cast doubt about his decision and Tirek told Discord that he should a little fun and that he wouldn't stand in his way.

Discord laughed evilly and Tirek walked away with a mischievous smile as he headed to the throne room. Inside the throne room, all three princesses were lying there just waiting for something to happen and then they felt the ground shake. Tirek was here, so all of them put on hard faces so that they didn't look weak against Tirek. Tirek smashed the doors and came up the throne to drain the magic out of them. He picked up Celestia and attempted to drain the magic, but nothing happened. Tirek grew angry at this discovery and yelled at Celestia about where it disappeared. Celestia gave a confident smile, so Tirek tried Luna next. He got nothing out of it. He tried Cadence, but again, he got nothing. Eventually, he got fed up and demanded that they tell him where the magic was. Back in Ponyville, Twilight attempted to open the door, but she instead blew it up and it got destroyed as a result of it. Twilight got nervous and told herself that she had to gain better control of this magic, but she couldn't do it here.

She ran out and Spike followed after her in curiosity. He asked Twilight where they were going and Twilight said that she had to go somewhere else. She went to fly up in the air, but she skyrocketed towards the sky and created a shockwave which sent Spike flying backwards. Twilight did a full 360 loop in a vertical direction and flew right past Rainbow who was on a cloud. Apparently, Twilight was flying so fast that it sent a shockwave behind her and spun Rainbow around. Rainbow was confused and literally watched Twilight's trail disappear. It looked like she was going Mach 1 speeds which was insane if you think about it. Rainbow chased after her and the rest of her friends did the same. Eventually, Twilight went to the ground and suddenly stopped. Fluttershy asked if she was alright and Applejack asked how Twilight was able to fly that fast. She really wanted to tell them, but she had to keep Celestia's orders.

Twilight said with nervousness that she must have caught a particularly strong breeze or something. Rainbow said it must have been something else because there was no breeze up there. Twilight said she had no idea what happened, but she didn't have time to figure it out right now. Rarity asked if Twilight was headed off to the Castle of the Two Sisters and told her that they would all be glad to accompany her. Twilight said that wasn't gonna happen and informed them that she needed them all to stay in Ponyville and tell everypony to remain inside. She was about to take off to the sky, but then she remembered how crazy that last segment was, so she decided against it and kept walking. Back in the throne room in Canterlot, Tirek kicked the princesses off of the throne and he sat on it himself. They told him their plan and he simply smiled at how dumb it sounded. He asked them if they got rid of their magic so he couldn't steal it from them as their plan and they said nothing. Tirek then decided to taunt them and asked them how it felt knowing that soon, every Pegasus, Unicorn, and Earth Pony would bow to his will and that there was nothing that they could do to stop it.

Celestia said that he would not prevail, but Tirek told her to give his regards to Cerberus. He opened a portal to Tartarus and sent the three princesses through there before closing it. Discord asked if he meant their will and Tirek said that was what he meant. Tirek then offered him his medallion and explained that it came from someone who was very close to him. He also said that he gave it to him as a sign of gratitude and loyalty. Discord mentioned how fascinating it was and told himself that it would definitely be Rarity's influence. Both of them stared at the stained glass window of the two of them conquering the world and Tirek cutting a sandwich with his sword. Tirek found it amusing, but he said that they have more important things to do right now. He walked away and went on to explain what he was going to do with the princesses out of the way. He suddenly stopped in his tracks and noticed the stained glass window of Twilight right there. He looked at Discord with a glare and asked if this was meant to be humorous.

Discord laughed a bit and told Tirek he hadn't touched her yet. Tirek stared a little bit more at the window and then went off on Discord. He mentioned how there was a fourth and Discord apparently didn't tell him this. He looked behind him and saw the stained glass window of Godzilla defeating King Sombra right next to it. He also asked Discord what this window meant and asked why there was a window of a giant lizard. Discord told him that he needed some assurance that Tirek truly considered this a team effort and now he has it. Tirek then asked Discord where they could find this fourth princess and where her castle was. Discord laughed at that and said that Twilight lives above a library in Ponyville. Tirek also asked who the heck this giant lizard was and where they could find him and Discord told him that his name was Godzilla and no one knows where he is right now, but most likely he would be trying to eliminate any threats to Equestria. Tirek released Discord from his chokehold and simply growled. He said it wouldn't be like that for much longer and used his magic to tear at the stained glass window.

Back in Ponyville, everything was quiet and the rest of the Mane Six had done their jobs in telling everypony to stay inside. Applejack said that she believed they have told everypony to stay inside and Fluttershy said she believed that Discord would catch Tirek soon and all of this would be over. Rainbow said that he was probably taking his sweet time, but Discord showed up and said that perhaps these things take time. Fluttershy was happy to see him and asked if he brought the cucumber sandwiches. Discord said that he did and said in a somber tone that it would be her last decent meal for quite some time. A cage then appeared with all of them trapped inside and they all yelled in anger and confusion. Discord said ta-da and Tirek asked if he gathered up all of them. Discord said that he even got Spike as well and the dragon attempted to bit him. Fluttershy asked why he did this and said that she thought they were friends. Discord said that they were, but Tirek offered something much more than just tea parties.

Discord said that he assumed that Fluttershy saw this coming, but the pegasus told him that she didn't see it coming at all. Tirek had enough and lifted the entire cage into the air with his magic. He drained it from all of them and Discord looked away in sadness. The cage fell down on the floor and Tirek grew bigger as a result of it. Tirek asked Discord if Twilight would really do anything for her friends and the Draconequus said that if Twilight had magic to give, it would be Tirek's. He said that soon, there wouldn't be a single Unicorn, Earth Pony, or Pegasus to stand up against the both of them. Tirek had different ideas and asked him who said anything about the two of them together. Discord said that he did and he got picked up in the air by Tirek. The Centaur explained to Discord that he helped him grow strong and provided the means by how he could obtain Twilight's magic which meant he was no longer of any use to Tirek and he needed to be disposed of.

Tirek forcefully ripped out Discord's chaos magic and grew a bit bigger. Discord fell to the ground and watched as Tirek walked away. Discord said that Tirek told him that the medallion was a sign of gratitude and loyalty and a gift from someone close to him. Tirek disregarded that and said that the medallion came from his brother who betrayed him. He mentioned that it was as worthless as he was and walked away. Applejack told him that he probably saw this coming, but Discord said that he didn't honestly. Now he can only hope that Godzilla will be able to put a stop to him and his reign of terror for good. Meanwhile, Godzilla was walking through Equestria and saw Tirek moving around in Ponyville. He grunted in anger and watched the Centaur closely. He saw him go into the Everfree Forest and knew that's where he was going to strike next. On the other side of the Forest, Twilight simply stared down into the ravine and told herself that she could do it.

Twilight lit up her magic and attempted to teleport. She was successful and made a short distance. She then did it some more and she got teleported all over the place. From the window of Canterlot Castle, to Neigharga Falls, to riding on Buffalo in Appleloosa, to in between a giant rock out in the middle of the fields. Twilight growled with frustration and then heard Tirek call out her name loudly. She lit up her magic and Tirek yelled that she had something that belongs to him. Instead of teleporting away, Twilight burst the rock and flew as fast as she could. Tirek was surprised by that and Twilight looked back to see where Tirek was. She tried flying around, but she went to the ground. She tried stopping herself, but she had Tirek's massive leg stop her instead. She looked up and was a little bit nervous when she saw how big he truly was. Tirek told Twilight that she was going to give him what he wanted and lit up his magic. But Twilight teleported away before he could suck it out.

Twilight teleported to her library and looked through the telescope to see where he was. Tirek noticed this foul play by Twilight and proceeded to blast a beam straight at her. Twilight saw it coming and teleported out of the way before she could get hit with it. It destroyed the library and Twilight crashed to the ground with her Owl in her hooves. Twilight looked to see what the damage was and gasped in horror when she saw the library completely destroyed. Her pet Owl flew away and Twilight stood up. She was furious at this point and she was going to let Tirek know how she felt. Twilight teleported away and proceeded to blast a large beam of magic right at Tirek. Tirek blocked it with his own magic and created a shield. Twilight's beam expanded and it pushed Tirek back a bit. Tirek broke the blast and looked at Twilight with a glare. Twilight gave one right back at him and the Centaur smiled. He said that he now understood what the princesses had done. Twilight lit up her magic again and she raced off to the skies.

Tirek blasted her with his magic, but Twilight teleported out of it and blasted Tirek in the face with her magic. He moved it away and grabbed Twilight with his magic, lifting her in the air. Twilight tried getting out of it, but Tirek spun her around and threw her to the back of the nearest mountain. Twilight glared at him, but that turned to shock as Tirek charged at her and went through the mountain. Twilight teleported out of that and blasted him right to the ground. Tirek yelled in pain and Twilight blasted even more magic at him. Twilight landed on the ground, but panicked when she saw Tirek's magic make a circle around her. Tirek picked it up and threw it away from him. Twilight was able to fly out of it and Tirek smashed the ground to set up roadblocks for Twilight. But she was able to blast her way through each and every one of them. She went for the final blast and Tirek fired off his beam at the same time Twilight did. Both of them collided and effectively created Dragonball Z.

Tirek got out of some rubble and Twilight stared him down with a glare on her face. Tirek said that it appears that they are at an impasse and offered her a trade. All of her friends, plus Spike and Discord, go free in exchange for all of the Alicorn magic in Equestria. Twilight gasped in horror and all of her friends yelled at her not to do it. Tirek asked Twilight what it was going to be and she simply stood there in shock. Rainbow told her not to do it and Fluttershy said that they weren't worth it. Discord said that she was because she was the pony that taught him friendship is magic. He had magic and friendship, but now, he didn't have either. Tirek was getting fed up and slammed his legs on the ground. He yelled that he wanted an answer and he wants it now. Twilight looked at all of them and realized that they were more important than keeping all of the alicorn magic in Equestria. After a few seconds, she told Tirek that she would give him her magic in exchange for her friends.

All of them gasped in horror and Tirek said that he will grant that. He dropped the bubbles and all of them fell to the ground. Well, except for one. They saw Discord was still up there and Twilight said that she wanted all of her friends released. Tirek asked Twilight that after the way Discord has betrayed her, she still calls him a friend, but Twilight didn't back down. She ordered that he release Discord and Tirek reluctantly agreed. Discord thanked Twilight and said to Fluttershy that he was sorry. Fluttershy had tears in her eyes and she told him she knew. Tirek smiled and said that it was Twilight's turn. Just as Tirek lit up his magic, he got hit in the chest by a blue beam and fell to the ground. All of them were shocked and they felt footsteps. They turned around and saw Godzilla give out a loud roar. They all smiled in relief and Godzilla marched towards Tirek with a glare on his face. Tirek got up and growled in anger. He looked to see who attacked him, and he saw the same lizard that he saw in the stained glass window in Canterlot.

He growled even more and yelled at him how he could be here. Godzilla snorted and then gave an ear shattering roar in response. Tirek said it doesn't matter and proceeded to charge at him. Godzilla took that as a challenge and ran towards Tirek as well. They both collided and began to fight. Godzilla pushed Tirek back and struck him in the chest with his atomic breath. Tirek growls in anger and proceeds to fire off a beam right at Godzilla, but the Kaiju simply ducks and then smacks Tirek upside the head with his tail. Tirek threw a punch at Godzilla which hit him pretty hard, but Godzilla retaliated by picking up Tirek and yeeting him right out of the forest. Tirek becomes even more enraged and goes up high in the mountains. Godzilla looked around to see where he was and then, Tirek pounced right on top of him. He punched Godzilla on the stomach and used his body weight to push Godzilla to the ground.

Godzilla attempted to get up, but Tirek slammed him through another mountain and Godzilla fell on his back. Godzilla got back up and blasted Tirek in the face which knocked him down. Tirek yelled really loud in anger and he fired off a beam. Godzilla responded with his own and the two collided. It held each other back, but after a few seconds, Godzilla's overpowered Tirek's and sent the Centaur flying. It caused an explosion to occur and Tirek was shocked. He yelled that he had a bunch of magic and he shouldn't be this weak against Godzilla. Tirek came running back towards him, but he got struck down again by the atomic breath. Tirek finally had enough and blasted a huge beam right at Godzilla. Godzilla fired off his atomic breath as well and the two beams met again. However, something was different. Godzilla's scales began to absorb the attack coming from Tirek and then half of them begin to change to the various different colors of Tirek's beam.

Godzilla let out another angry roar and retaliated by blasting the same magic right into Tirek's body. As a result, Tirek begins to decrease in size and then after a little bit, Godzilla's scales and beam return to its normal blue. This threw Tirek off balance and he landed in the mountainside trying to recover from that. He gets angry and blasts another beam at Godzilla, but Godzilla cuts off his beam and puts him into a chokehold. He grabs the Centaur with his hands and then proceeds to bite down on his neck, which caused a bunch of blood to start gushing out and Tirek screamed in pain. He gets Godzilla off of him and tries to blast him again. But it falters and then disappears. He then yelled at Godzilla what he had done to him and declared that was the final straw. He punched Godzilla with his fist so hard that the Kaiju fell and went unconscious. Tirek breathed out heavily for a few seconds and then laughed in victory.

The rest of the group was horrified and they were genuinely scared about what was going to happen next since Godzilla was their last hope in saving Equestria. Tirek bragged about how he finally defeated the King Of The Monsters and he can finally be the greatest Overlord in all of Equestria. That also meant he could finally be the alpha of the titan system and command all the titans to do what he wanted. Tirek smiled at this revelation and then looked at Twilight. She backed away in fear and Tirek said that now with Godzilla out of the way, it was time to get what he needed to. However, before he could do anything, the Earth started moving a little bit and there was a loud noise. Tirek looked to see where it was coming from and he couldn't believe it. Godzilla was still alive after all of that. Godzilla built up his atomic breath and then after a few seconds, he blasted Tirek with his atomic breath and it left many third degree burn marks on his body. Tirek screamed with pain and fell to the ground.

As Godzilla was fighting Tirek, Discord went over to the group and told them that Tirek had tricked him into believing that there was something more valuable than friendship. But there was nothing worth more and Discord had finally seen it. He said that Tirek lied to him when the Centaur said that this medallion was given as a sign of gratitude and loyalty, but when he says that it is a sign of their true friendship, he was telling the truth. He gave it to Twilight and that's when she realized that this was the item she was looking for. Applejack asked if that was the last one they needed and Twilight said they had to get to the chest. All of them ran over there and Twilight brought the item up to the chest. It changed into a key and went inside the lock. They heard the loud stomping outside and they went to see what was going on.

Godzilla charged at Tirek and proceeded to break every single bone in his body until he could physically no longer move. Tirek tried to stop it by throwing punches at Godzilla, but with all those burn marks on his body and it going numb, it was impossible to do so. He couldn't even use his magic because Godzilla cut it off and stopped it entirely. He even had his own magic used against him. Eventually, Tirek just groaned in pain and Godzilla blasted him one final time, burning off his horns and the rest of his entire body. It freed the stolen magic from Tirek and launched up the air as a giant ball of magic. After seeing this, the Mane Six turn the keys into the locks and it proceeds to connect its magic with the large sphere outside. It expanded and returned all of the magic to Equestria. Ponies were able to get their magic back and the princesses broke free of their chains in Tartarus. They flew out and headed back to Equestria. Godzilla let out a mighty roar in victory and then headed off towards Ponyville.

After the chest was opened, the group waited for something to happen. Then all of a sudden, the Tree grew really bright and blasted a Rainbow beam into the sky. It picked up the chest and got sent through the rainbow right over to the back of Ponyville. Godzilla saw the Rainbow in the sky and ran a bit faster in order to see where it led to. The chest got put in the ground and something started coming out of the ground. When it was all said and done, a castle stood there and the Tree teleported them all to the front steps. They couldn't believe their eyes and Rarity asked the group if they all saw what they were seeing. Twilight asked who it belonged to and Celestia told her that it belonged to Twilight. All of them walked into the castle and Celestia said that Twilight always wondered what she was meant to do as a princess. She then asked if she knew what it was now and Twilight said that as princess, she has the power to spread the magic of friendship across Equestria.

She said that was the role she was meant to have in this world, the one she chose to have. She mentioned that she didn't defeat Tirek alone and it took all of them to unlock the chest. Celestia said that it was then unlikely that Twilight was meant to take on this task alone and opened the doors. All of them saw the throne room and Celestia told Twilight that she was now the Princess of Friendship. All of them checked out the thrones and Celestia asked what the Princess of Friendship would be without her friends. Discord hid in the corner in sadness and Twilight brought him over to the group. He hugged them all and then Discord asked where his throne was. Fluttershy told him that he wasn't quite there yet and Discord said he suppose that wasn't the case.

Well, we got ourselves the final song of the season, so we better make it good here. To give you a quick summary, everypony outside came to see the new castle and the Mane Six sung about how they were all connected in some way. Discord even offered Celestia flowers as an apology and Celestia accepted it. After the song was over, Twilight went outside to see where Godzilla was and he was standing right in front of the balcony. He bent his head down and gave her a look that said "I'm glad that you finally found your role in Equestria and don't doubt yourself so much. Trust me, it will hurt you more than you think. Also, don't hesitate to alert me when you have trouble. I will always have time for you no matter what." Twilight smiled and petted him on the snout. Discord felt something going on outside and went to see what was happening. He saw Godzilla and he got nervous. Godzilla laid eyes on the Draconequus and gave him a cold, unforgiving gaze. He huffed out smoke in anger and Discord bowed before him as an apology.

Godzilla felt satisfied with that and gave Discord a look that said "Don't you ever do that again. You obey your King and your King only. You either submit to my authority or you get destroyed." Discord quickly understood and nodded his head. Godzilla let off another roar and began to head back east towards Manehattan. The rest of Ponyville watched him leave and were amazed at him. This was another interesting battle for Godzilla. After he saw what Tirek had done to Equestria, he determined that he was beyond simple discipline. He had to get Tirek to submit to him. Of course, he did not do that, so Godzilla had to destroy him as a result. It was clear to him that he was trying to establish himself as the Alpha of the Titans and wanted to rule over them, but he wasn't going to let that happen. Anytime a creature tried to become the Alpha, it was considered a challenge to Godzilla's authority and they would have to pay the consequences.

Clearly, Tirek did not know what he signed up for and he got his life handed to him, literally. He refused to submit to the King of The Monsters and as a result, he got destroyed by his King. Godzilla didn't feel too happy that Discord had worked with the enemy, but Godzilla had bigger fish to fry. But that didn't stop him from letting Discord know how he felt. To be fair, he did turn him back into stone, but he must have been reformed since he seemed different from the last time. Godzilla did let him off on a warning, but told him that he is to never do that again or else he will pay the consequences. But despite that, Godzilla didn't go after Discord. Tirek was clearly the bigger threat and he had to be taken out first before he dealt with Discord. But once again, Tirek put up one heck of a fight and it ultimately failed in the end. Godzilla was able to defeat another monster and it reestablished his authority over the world. It was another job well done.

Author's Note

AN: Well, we've reached the end of another chapter. This one was much shorter than the last chapter, but it was no less entertaining. You would think that these villains would be careful about Godzilla, but they let their own pride get in the way. Discord should have heeded Godzilla's warning since he was already turned to stone by him, but he clearly forgot about that, but was quickly reminded when the King Of The Monsters fought Tirek. While Discord wasn't the main threat, Godzilla didn't exactly let him off the hook. He let him know how he felt and Discord understood that. But he'll probably forget that again in the Season 9 finale. We'll see. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Sirens! When three girls emerge onto the Equestria girls world, they see Sunset get defeated by Godzilla nearby and determined that there was Equestrian magic at play. They begin to try to take over this world, but a certain group of humans try to stop them from doing so. Godzilla feels this threat and he travels to the other world to fight these three ancient villains. Will the King Of The Monsters be able to defeat these three creatures, or will the charm of their singing voices get to him?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 13: Harmony vs. Division

It was a quiet night in the town of Canterlot City and not much was happening. However, things were turning heated in one of the local restaurants in the city. People were arguing and a bunch of green dust was being made. That dust headed towards the back of the restaurant where three teenage girls with their hoods up were singing a tune of some sort. They also had these jewel necklaces wrapped around their necks and that green dust disappeared right into it. After a few seconds, they all put their hoods down and Aria told Adagio that was barely worth the effort. She said that she was sick and tired of fast food and wanted a real meal. Adagio stated that the energy in this world wasn't the same as it was back in Equestria and they could only gain so much power here. Aria groaned in frustration and said that she wished they were never banished to this place. Adagio looked at her with a smile and said sarcastically that she loved it here before giving her a glare. Sonata thought Adagio was being genuine and said that this place was the worst.

Aria looked at Sonata and told her that she was the worst. Sonata took offense to that and attempted to say that she was the worst as well, but Adagio was having none of it. She growled in irritation and said that being stuck here with the two of them didn't make this world any more bearable. Suddenly, a large blue beam shot up into the sky and Adagio looked to see what was happening. She seemed confused for a second before getting intrigued about it. She went outside and examined it further. However, she then heard a loud ear shattering roar in the distance and she saw a giant reptile that appeared to be burning red and orange. She saw an orange shockwave be sent out and then a second one which brought out the rainbow. She watched it go up in the air and go back down before going back up again. Her necklace shined a little bit and Adagio was in a state of shock. She literally just witnessed the defeat of Sunset Shimmer at the hands of Godzilla and now she felt something. She asked the other two if they felt it and gave an evil grin.

They were complaining earlier about how much this world sucked and now, they've found Equestrian magic at play here. She then asked them what they thought that was and both of them gave no answer. Adagio grabbed Aria and told her that it was Equestrian magic. Aria found that strange and told Adagio that this world doesn't have Equestrian magic. Adagio simply smiled and said it did now. She said that they were going to use that magic to make everyone in that world adore them. Just over a year later, student life at Canterlot High School was going pretty well. Students were gathering in the gym because it was the time of year for the musical showcase to be put on. Students were painting things on posters and socializing with one another. Over where the human versions of the CMC's were, Sweetie Belle noticed her paint brush get taken and turned around to see Sunset standing right there. For the last year or so, Sunset has been trying to recover and redeem herself for what she pulled at the Fall Formal, but it hasn't been easy.

Most of the school still remembers what she did and pretty much excluded her from anything. They were always sending glares to her in the hallway and they expressed their hatred towards her in various different ways. Fortunately, when Princess Twilight left to return to Equestria, she left Sunset with the group of friends she made and they've been helping Sunset trying to adjust to the reformed student lifestyle. Anyway, Sunset asked the three girls if they wanted some help, but Apple Bloom told her that they were fine. Sunset felt a little hurt by that, but she understood. Pinkie yelled out her name and that made her happier. Sadly, as she was walking over there, the students started whispering to themselves and said negative things about Sunset. This was the typical day life for Sunset at CHS for the last year. Even though she had five friends who hung out with her, the rest of the school still was skeptical about her and had severe disdain for her.

Sunset sighed and told the group that she had no idea that the whole school would be here. Rarity picked up the poster and said that it was quite eye catching according to herself. Pinkie had picked it up as well and said that it smelled like cake. Fluttershy got interested and asked if it did. She attempted to smell it, but Pinkie just shoved the whole poster in Fluttershy's face and some of it got on her face. Pinkie explained that she used frosting instead of paste and Applejack pointed out that Fluttershy had something on her face. Fluttershy wiped her face a bit and asked if she got it. She didn't get all of it and only got a little bit of it. Applejack told her that she didn't get it all and Sunset just wiped off the rest of it with a cloth. Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna walked in and the former expressed how proud she was that so many of them would be participating in the school's first ever musical showcase. The students cheered with joy and Celestia said that this would be a great opportunity to raise money for the after school programs at CHS.

She told them to keep working on those posters and said that she believed that this would be one of the most exciting events that the school had since the Fall Formal. That instantly struck a chord with Sunset and next thing she knew, she had a bunch of glares being sent her way. Sunset felt embarrassed about it and simply slid to the ground and buried her head in shame. Later on that day, the group were inside one of the music rooms and Sunset began to express about how she wouldn't get past this. She said that she would never live that event down and Fluttershy told her that she was pretty bad at the Fall Formal. Sunset said bluntly that she turned into a raging she-demon and Pinkie told her that she also turned everyone into teenage zombies for her own personal army and got handed a massive defeat at the hands of Godzilla. Sunset felt worried about it for a second and then sighed. She looked out the window and said that she hoped Godzilla had forgiven her for going haywire like that and he didn't hold any grudges against her.

Rarity told her that he probably wouldn't and she has them, who have forgiven her for her past mistakes. Applejack said that in her opinion, that whole event brought CHS closer together than ever before. They just sung a song about how much better student life was at the school and how much better they were all together. Of course, they did the pony transformations during the entire song and when it was over, it disappeared. Rarity commented on how she still couldn't believe that they could do that and proceeded to go off about how she could make herself look better whenever those transformations happen. Applejack then asked about why it could happen since Twilight took her crown back to Equestria, so obviously that meant the rest of the magic went with her, right? Not exactly. It's a bit more complicated than that, but we don't have time to explain it, so we'll move on.

Rainbow told them who cares about that and said that it makes her band totally awesome. Rarity gasped with shock and asked her what she meant by "her" band. Rainbow said that it was her idea to start the Rainbooms so that they could compete in the showcase and she was also lead singer and guitarist. The door suddenly knocked and it opened to reveal Flash. He told them that he heard them outside, and from what he believed, he thought that they sounded pretty good. Rainbow said they were getting there, but she decided to throw Rarity and Applejack under the bus and criticize them in a way that was really unnecessary. Both of them glared at her and Flash asked with discrepancy if there was a certain friend that would show up for the showcase. It was basically a long way of asking if Twilight was gonna be there for the event. He still remembered having a good time with the princess at the Fall Formal a year ago, so he still sorta had feelings for her. If you are a guy, you know what I mean by this.

Applejack caught his drift and said that she doesn't believe Twilight will be back at Canterlot High any time soon. Flash just laughed nervously and told them he thought he would ask. He told them to keep on rocking it and tried to head out the door, but he hit the wall instead. He moved away and then took off. Rarity commented about how much Flash liked Twilight, but she saw Sunset standing right there. She then apologized for her behavior and said she forgot that Sunset and Flash used to be an item. Sunset said it was fine and explained to her that she never really liked him, but was just using him to get more popular. She then felt guilty and asked the question if the old self was really bad. All of them nodded and Applejack told her that the important thing was that she turned herself around. Sunset thanked Applejack for the encouragement, but she said that she doesn't believe that the whole school agrees with that philosophy.

The loudspeaker suddenly came on and Vice Principal Luna announced for Sunset to come to the main foyer of the school. Sunset told the group that she had to run because she was volunteering to show some new students around the school and she figured it would be a good opportunity for them to get to know the new her first before they learn about the old her. After Sunset left, Rainbow told the group they had a few minutes left before lunch starts and then suggested that they play "Awesome As I Want To Be." Fluttershy spoke up and suggested that they play the song that she wrote instead, but Rainbow ignored that request and said that they'll get to it at some point. Fluttershy simply sighed and went along with it. Sunset introduced herself to the new students standing at the door and asked if they were the ones she was supposed to show around. It turns out, those students were the same three girls that were set on dominating this world from Equestrian magic.

Adagio told Sunset that this was them and the three of them gave an evil grin. Sunset didn't seem to pick that up and told them that CHS was a great school and they were gonna love it here. Adagio gave a devilish grin and stated that they really did sense something magical about this place. Sunset pointed towards the science lab and the computer lab, but then she stopped and told them about the musical showcase. That gave Adagio ideas and she began scheming in her head about the possibilities that could come with this. Sunset told them that since they were "new" here, she was sure that Principal Celestia would let them sign up. Aria said that it has been known for them to sing from time to time, but Sonata said that they sing all the time which is how they get people to do what they want. Adagio motioned for her to shut up and Sonata had no clue what she did wrong. Adagio had to plan this very carefully and the last thing she wanted for Sonata to blow their cover. You are supposed to confuse the enemy, not tell them your plans.

Adagio spoke up and told Sunset that what Sonata meant to say was that it was considered a great way to meet other students. Sonata caught on and said that's what she meant to say. Aria blasted Sonata by saying that she wouldn't have said the wrong thing if she wasn't the worst. Sonata fired back like a five year old and Adagio told Sunset that she had to excuse them because they were idiots. She was trying to have a diplomatic conversation over here and those two keep bickering like a bunch of toddlers fighting over a toy. At first, Sunset didn't know what to say, but then she noticed the three of them messing around with those necklaces. She got interested and tried to ask where they got them from. But before she could examine it further, Adagio grabbed her hand and held it, stopping any further investigation from Sunset. Adagio laughed nervously and explained to her that these pendants are very valuable to them and they would hate for something to happen to them. She was right in some way, because that was how they gained power. You take that away from them, their power is no more and they're just three normal teenage girls.

She and Aria walked away, and Sonata just stood there smiling. After a few seconds, Adagio grabbed her and took her away. Sunset watched them leave and was quite confused. Something felt off about those girls and whatever those pendants were, they obviously held a lot of value. They were hiding something from her and she was going to find out. In the lunchroom, the students were all talking and Sunset sat down next to Applejack. Applejack asked Sunset how the tour went and Sunset told her that she really didn't know and that something was off about them. Pinkie began giving suggestions like crazy, but Rainbow told her that they should just listen to what Sunset had to say. Sunset said that was the case and she couldn't put her finger on it because they were acting strange around her. She then speculated that someone probably already told them what she did and shamed for herself for not making a good first impression. Fluttershy said that was the case, but then she realized what she said and attempted to correct herself, but she got some stares from her friends.

Outside, Adagio told Aria and Sonata that this was the moment they've been waiting for. Sonata asked if it was lunch, but Adagio told her with annoyance that it was get their Equestrian magic back. She explained that their voices were just strong enough to make the students want something so badly, that they'll fight to the death to get it. Aria then asked the question if the plan was just doing was they always do. Stir up some trouble and then feed off of the negative energy that comes from it. She said with sarcasm that it was a great plan, but Adagio told her that this time would be different. She believed that there was Equestrian magic here and the negative energy will be powerful enough to get them back to full strength and force the world to do their bidding. Sonata asked if they could have lunch after, since it was Taco Tuesday, but Adagio told her to follow her lead. Aria suggested her lead, but Adagio got aggressive and said only HER lead, not anyone else's. Sonata snickered a little bit, and Aria just gave a disgruntled face from the confrontation. All three of them burst open the doors and walked inside to sing a certain song.

The Mane Five, plus Sunset, were confused as to why they were doing this, but they would get their answer very soon. To give you an executive summary, the Dazzlings sowed the seeds of doubt and told the students that it was fair game and it was perfectly fine to get angry at one another in order to be better than the rest. They heavily encouraged having a Battle of the Bands and they cast their spell on the students which made their eyes turn green for a second. As a result, a bunch of green dust came reeking out of the students and the Dazzlings just picked it all up as a food source. Pinkie finally understood what Sunset meant by off and expressed that to her. In the hallway, Sunset said that those three were definitely in possession of dark magic and asked Applejack what other explanation there could be for what just occurred inside the lunchroom. Applejack told the group not to worry, because Principal Celestia will be informed and those girls will be kicked to the curb. She mentioned that the last thing they needed was another CHS event almost ruined by some power hungry lunatic.

Applejack realized what she said and told Sunset that she meant no offense by what she said. Sunset said that none were taken and just kept walking. To say that Principal Celestia would kick the Dazzlings to the curb after hearing about dark magic, it was easier said than done. Principal Celestia said that the concept of dark magic was very hard to believe and when those girls came into her office earlier, they were delightful. Vice Principal Luna suggested that maybe Sunset was eager to make someone else into a bad element so that her actions at the Fall Formal would become old news and forgotten. Sunset said that she could see why they thought that way, but before she could finish, Rainbow cut in and said that all of them saw this go down in the cafeteria as well. Principal Celestia then raised the question if their band was part of the musical showcase and Rainbow didn't really want to answer that, but she said yes anyway. Then Vice Principal Luna suggested that all of them were just worried that the Dazzlings might steal their spotlight.

Applejack asked what the Dazzlings was, and Principal Celestia told them that was the name of their musical group and that's why they came by her office earlier so that they could sign up for it. She even mentioned that they sung her and Luna a little song as well. Applejack questioned if that was true or not, and Principal Celestia said that it was. She said that the both of them believed that a battle of the bands was a better idea and their eyes flashed green for a few seconds which meant they were under the spell as well. The group went outside and began to collect their thoughts. Fluttershy said she couldn't believe that the Dazzlings got to Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna as well and Rainbow said that they pretty much got to everyone. Pinkie said that they didn't get everyone and Applejack told them that Pinkie was right. They were all there when the Dazzlings were singing their song, but none of them got affected somehow which meant they were protected in some way.

Rainbow said that they should ahead and do it and mentioned that it wasn't like they haven't tackled dark magic before and whooped its sorry butt. Rainbow realized what she said and told Sunset that she meant no offense. Sunset scoffed at that and said that none were taken... again. Fluttershy brought up that it only happened when Twilight was with them and there could have been some magic inside of them, but only when they play music. She said that she had no idea how to use it to whoop someone's butt and Rarity mentioned that if they could get a message to Twilight, she would know what to do and tell them how to set everyone free from the control of the Dazzlings' dark magic. Rainbow said that wasn't going to happen because the portal was closed and threw the soccer ball right at the statue. Rarity was busy doing her nails and when Rainbow threw the ball, she had to duck so she couldn't get hit, but she saw the nail polish get all over her arm. She looked at it and yelled a bit in anger and horror.

Rainbow also mentioned that where Twilight was from, they probably didn't have any cell phones around and then Sunset had an idea. She told the group that she had an idea on a form of contact and they all went to her locker. She opened it and searched for a book. She got it out and presented it to the group. She explained that when she was Princess Celestia's student back in Equestria, her teacher gave her this and even after she abandoned her studies, she still kept it around because she felt deep down, she may have been making a big mistake and she still wanted that form of contact. She told herself that maybe it still works and Rarity asked what she meant by that since it was a book. Sunset explained that any time she wrote in this book, the text would show up in a book somewhere in Celestia's library somewhere and if she could get a message to Celestia, then Celestia could get a message to Twilight. Rainbow asked Sunset what she was waiting for and offered Sunset a pen.

Sunset took the pen and told herself that it's been a long time since she's written these words. She began writing and hoped that it would go somewhere. Meanwhile, in Equestria, life was going great for the ponies of Ponyville. They were still recovering from the events of Tirek and in the back of the town, was the Friendship Castle in all of its glory. Because the Golden Oaks Library was destroyed, most of the books that were kept in there had been disintegrated as well. So, Celestia decided to send a ton of books to the new library in Twilight's castle so it will appear as if the original books didn't disappear. A pony came in with a cart load of books and the Mane Six were all doing something. Rarity was flattening out a towel, Spike was reading a comic book, Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Applejack were pushing crates around, Pinkie was blowing up balloons for some random reason, and Twilight was reading books. The cart pony came up to her and asked where she wanted all of the books from Princess Celestia. Twilight said she wanted them in the library and it was the third door to his left.

He asked if that included the one that was glowing and vibrating, and Twilight stopped what she was doing. She saw it up there and brought it down with her magic. She opened the book and it went right to the page where Sunset had been writing to her former teacher. The rest of her friends took notice as well and Fluttershy asked what it was. Twilight said it appeared to be a message to Celestia from her friends at Canterlot High and Rarity asked how that was possible. Twilight said she had no idea, but what she did know is that they needed her help. All of them gathered in one of study rooms and Twilight pulled out one of the history books. She told the group that from how Sunset described the new girls at CHS, they sounded an awful lot like the Sirens. Pinkie yelled "NOT THE SIRENS," but then she whispered to Fluttershy that she had no idea what that actually was. Twilight opened the book and explained that the Sirens were three majestic but dangerous creatures who had the power to charm ponies by the sound of their music.

But in order to maintain that, they had to feed on the opposition and distrust of others and the more energy they consumed, the stronger their voices became and they could use it to spread their dark magic, Fluttershy said she didn't like this story very much and Twilight said that if the Sirens had their way, they would have divided and conquered all of Equestria pretty easily, but Starswirl the Bearded put a stop to that. She said that rumor has it where he was able to find a way to banish them to another world, one where he believed they would be unable to use their dark powers. Twilight said that it must have been the world where her Canterlot High friends live and Applejack said that Starswirl must have banished them thousands of years ago, so she asked why they are surfacing now. Twilight said she didn't know, but if her predictions were correct and it is the Sirens that have come to Canterlot High, then the spell they cast was just the beginning.

Twilight told them that her friends there needed her and she had to get back to them. Rainbow told her that she hated to burst her bubble, but the connection between that world and Equestria will still be cut off for another 29 years. Pinkie showed up and said that the first thing was if there was bubble blowing going on, why wasn't she informed about it, and the second thing was that if the connection was totally cut off, then how come Sunset could send a message to Twilight? Twilight thought about it for a second and came up with an idea. She said that Pinkie was a genius and went off to get supplies. Pinkie said that she gets that a lot, and then grabbed Rainbow to ask about those bubbles. But all of them quickly stopped what they were doing to observe Twilight. They saw her carrying supplies with a grin on her face and she proceeded to put them all together into a giant machine with the portal there. After she was finished, she mentioned some super complicated scientific and calculus level math and the rest of the group was very confused.

Spike asked Twilight to clarify and Pinkie said that Twilight would take the magic from the book and put it into the mirror. It will make the portal open up so that whenever she wants to, she could go back and forth. Pinkie did it one too many times and finally, Applejack told her that they all got the idea. Pinkie stopped and then walked away. Twilight told the group that it was time to see if it actually works and she used her magic to put the book on the platform above the mirror. It began to circulate magic through various different circuits and wires and eventually, a bright pink light flashed through. After a second or two, the portal was open and Twilight was happy to see it work. The rest of them were amazed and Applejack suggested if they could come with Twilight this time around. Twilight said that probably wasn't a good idea and it would make it confusing if Canterlot High suddenly had two of everyone. The group understood that and Spike asked if he could still go. Twilight nodded and he gave out his victory speech. Twilight hugged her friends and told them that she wouldn't be long.

She asked Spike if he was ready and he adjusted himself a little bit. After that, he told her that he was ready and both of them disappeared through the mirror. On the other side, everyone was doing something different. Rarity was painting Fluttershy's nails, Applejack and Pinkie were playing solitaire, and Rainbow and Sunset were just sitting, waiting for Twilight to arrive. Rainbow said that she is starting to believe that Twilight isn't coming, but as if it was on command, Twilight and Spike got yeeted to the other side and landed on the ground. The group was excited to see Twilight and Twilight said awkwardly that she was back. Sunset offered to help her up, but she was a little hesitant to do so. After a few seconds, Twilight gave in and she let Sunset help her up. The group went in for a hug and Twilight informed them that she had bad news about those new girls. All of them went over to the local bakery shop and Rarity apologized for having Twilight come on such short notice and they had so much catching up to do.

Applejack said that for starters, Flash had asked about Twilight. Twilight got excited about that, but then calmed down a little bit when some of them gave her encouraging looks. Rarity suggested that she could be let in on some gossip from her world and Spike told her that Twilight had an official title now which was the Princess of Friendship. Sunset commented on how nice that was and it proved to her that Twilight really was Celestia's prized pupil. Spike then mentioned that Twilight had her own castle and Rarity went nuts. She got quite excited, but then calmed down a bit when she did some of her antics. Twilight asked what was new here besides the high school being controlled by dark magic from three ancient villains that were from another world. Rainbow told her that wasn't the only strange thing that has happened here since she left and she showed her the pony transformations on her phone. Twilight seemed surprised by that and Rainbow said that happens to all of them when they play their music.

Twilight speculated on it for a second and then said when her crown returned to Equestria, some of that magic must have remained here and now that they were all back together, they could use it on the Sirens just like they did from Sunset when she turned into that raging she-demon. Realizing that she was right there and was very blunt about it, Twilight told Sunset that she meant no offense and Sunset said that none were taken. She chuckled to herself and said that she's gotten used to it. Rarity asked Twilight "Wasn't it Godzilla that ultimately defeated Sunset? We haven't heard from him in a while and we would like to know what he is up to." Twilight told her that was the case, but she believed they would all be just fine without him. As for Godzilla himself, she told them briefly that he took down these two creatures called MUTOs and then Tirek about a year later. She said that he doesn't really come out all that much except to take down dangerous threats and then just go back to sleep in the North Celestial Ocean.

Rarity said that sounded pretty boring, but Twilight told her that's just what he does. He is a guardian of the Equestrian planet and he makes sure that everything remains in perfect balance. Whenever he is not needed somewhere, he goes back to sleep so that the natural balance can remain at reasonable levels. He only comes up to the surface to take down a creature that is destroying the balance, which in turn, threatens Godzilla's authority. Most of them were confused by that logic, so Twilight explained that since he was the King Of The Monsters, he rules over all of the other titans, and they must obey him. Whenever one of them steps out of line, Godzilla beats them down to submission or they get destroyed if they refuse to comply. Also, his role is to maintain balance in the world, so any time a creature goes out and causes havoc, it destroys that balance and that is considered a direct challenge to Godzilla's authority. Basically, he rules over nature as well as the titans, so whenever nature is getting destroyed, it sends the message that Godzilla isn't a good enough ruler for them and believes they can do it better themselves.

The group understood what Twilight was saying and Rainbow told the group when they use that power from the crown, the Sirens will never know what hit them. She did a bunch of punches and kicks to the air, but Applejack stopped her and informed the group that they had nothing to worry about now that Twilight was here. Fluttershy said she could probably think of something to worry about, but it won't be the Sirens. Twilight asked if any of them had any idea where they might be at, and Pinkie told her that there was a big party tonight for all the bands that signed up for the event which would probably include them as well. Twilight told her that they had a party to crash and they all headed to the gym at the high school. All of the students in there were growing very distant and cold with each other and they made sure they let them know how they felt. Flash almost got into it with Snips, but he walked away and told him he was gonna get more punch. He bumped into Twilight and he was surprised to see her there.

Twilight tried speaking to him, but had some trouble saying a full sentence. Flash asked if she came back for the big competition and Twilight said it was something like that. Flash got cocky and said that no one wants this more than his band. Rainbow saw the Sirens come in and she needed to alert Twilight. So, she took one of the chocolate chips from the cookie Pinkie was eating and threw it at Twilight's hair. Twilight felt it and turned around with a confused look. Rainbow motioned her head to look at the entrance and Twilight looked to see the Sirens standing over there watching this entire operation going underway as if they were in charge. Twilight told Flash that she would be right back and the group went over to confront them. Pinkie noticed them all leaving, so she stuffed as many cookies as she could into her hair and took off. Adagio smiled as she saw that her plan was working and things were moving along quite nicely. Adagio said sarcastically that no one was mingling and it seemed like there was underlying tension that could bubble up to the surface at any minute.

Sonata asked if it was the fruit punch and told herself that she used too much grape juice. Adagio got annoyed at Sonata's failure to detect sarcasm and said with frustration in her voice that it wasn't the fruit punch, it was all of them. Aria jumped in and said that the punch was awful too, but Sonata didn't take too kindly to that. She asked Aria what she thought good fruit punch was like, and Aria responded by saying that she knew about it more than her. Then, both of them bickered for like two seconds before Adagio reined them back in. She said that this was just the kickoff party and told them to imagine what it would be like once the Battle of the Bands started. Suddenly, Twilight spoke up and told them that wasn't going to happen. The Sirens stopped their conversation and saw the six girls standing in front of them in a defensive stance, ready to defend the world once more. Sunset nodded in agreement and Twilight asked her friends to connect hands with her. Twilight then said the famous saying "Friendship is Magic," but nothing happened. It was quite awkward and Sonata shrugged in confusion at Adagio.

Sunset got a little nervous at the sheer amount of awkwardness and cringe that reeked from this and Rainbow opened an eye to see nothing was happening. She asked Twilight if there were rainbows and lasers last time, and Twilight asked herself why this was happening. All of them were together again, so something should happen, right? Well, it turns out, because Sunset is reformed, she is now part of the equation and none of the cool lasers and stuff can happen without her. Of course, Twilight simply assumes it's because Godzilla could only do it here in this world, but in reality, it's because they left Sunset out of the equation. The Sirens grinned with confidence and Spike told Twilight that she really needs to go ahead and do the whole magic of friendship thing now. Twilight told him that she was trying and she thought that the six of them standing together would bring out the magic inside of them to defeat the Sirens, but it wasn't working. Spike told her that it was technically Godzilla would defeated Sunset, but Twilight told him it doesn't matter. It worked back then, and it should be working now.

Adagio finally took this as an opportunity to speak up and she roasted the Rainbooms for trying to end this. She added gasoline to the fire by mentioning that it appeared like the Rainbooms don't want anyone else winning and the whole attempt was to gaslight them and have the entire school turn against them. The students started fighting again and the green dust came back out. It went over to the Sirens and they all sucked up that energy like it was their food source. Adagio said that the three of them may have found what they were looking for, or rather, it found them. Aria knew what Adagio was talking about, but Adagio looked at Sonata, she got a shrug from her. Aria facepalmed and Adagio yelled at Sonata that it was magic. She mentioned that everyone else had fallen under the curse, but not the Rainbooms. Something was special about them and something was different about them. The Rainbooms went outside and Twilight told the group that this didn't make any sense.

She said she should have been able to create the spark that could break the spell and that was how it worked before. Sunset said that last time, she was able to stop the magic of friendship from the rest of them, but couldn't stop Godzilla when he sent out that large orange shockwave. She also said that if she could do that, then couldn't the Sirens do the same? She suggested that because the Sirens get their magic from their music, so they would have to create music in order to defeat them. Sunset then had seconds thoughts about it, but Twilight told her that she was on to something. Sunset asked if that was true and Twilight asked the group if they transform when they play music. Applejack confirmed that and Twilight suggested that maybe they could use that magic to defeat the Sirens by playing a musical counterspell. Fluttershy asked if she meant a song and Twilight said in order to free everyone from the dark magic that was placed on them by the Sirens, they needed everyone to hear it. The group began to speculate about how that could happen and then Rarity said it would be at the Band competition.

She explained to them that was the next time they could be certain everyone will be at the same place at the same time and Applejack said that she guessed the Rainbooms are the band to beat. Rarity mentioned that Twilight became the newest member and they all rushed over to her. Sunset felt terrible about that and Pinkie then asked Twilight what she was gonna play. Twilight said that she might take too long to figure out how to play an instrument with hands, so she'll just sing. However, Rainbow didn't like that too much and asked if Twilight meant lead singer, since that was Rainbow's role because it was "her" band. Applejack corrected her and said that Twilight is the one with the magical knowledge in order to pull this off. Rainbow reluctantly agreed and said it would allow her to hone her "amazingly awesome" guitar skills. Twilight said it will only be temporary and they don't have to win the Battle of the Bands, but just have them perform during the first round of the competition.

Rainbow said that now was the time to learn that counterspell, but Twilight told her that the problem was that she didn't know any songs. The group looked disappointed by that, but Twilight told them that she was sure she could write one. Spike said that Twilight could write a spell like it's nobody's business and that was pretty much how she became a princess in Equestria. Twilight said that she only finished a spell and it was a lot more complicated than just that. Spike brushed it off and Twilight began walking away with Spike. Applejack asked Twilight where she was going and Twilight explained that the last time she was here, her and Spike spent the night in the library upstairs. Pinkie said that was nonsense and they were besties now, so that meant it was slumber party time at her house. At Pinkie's house, various different things were happening. Pinkie was updating her status on her laptop, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Sunset were taking a selfie with Spike doing a photobomb of it, Applejack and Rainbow were playing video games, and Twilight was busy writing this counterspell.

It was a really intense video game and Rainbow thought she was gonna lose, so she decided to play dirty and eject the video disk from the console. Applejack said she was about to win, but Rainbow told her that she doubted that. She asked Twilight how things were going and Twilight said they were going good. She thanked Fluttershy for allowing her to borrow her notebook and even praised her for writing a really good song in this notebook. Fluttershy thanked her for the compliment and told herself that she wished that they would get to play it one day. Rainbow played keep away with the controller and Applejack tried to get it back. Rarity sat next to Twilight and told her that she speaks for all of them when she says this, but they don't know what they would have done if she hadn't come back and the rest of them agreed. She said that it would have been nice to have Godzilla around as well, but they had to make do with they got. The doorbell rang and Pinkie told the group that pizza was here.

All of them disappeared and Twilight just watched in silence. She felt sad and she looked at the book. It honestly didn't look that great and she had no idea how they were gonna be able to get this down. She wished Godzilla was here right now to help her, but he was probably busy doing other things. He told her that she could always come to him whenever she had an issue, but she didn't want to bother him constantly with these problems that she's encountered. He had his own life to deal with and she didn't want to have Godzilla help her solve what she considered to be insignificant problems. So, she should let him be and she should move on with her life. Whenever he wants to solve a problem, he will come at the right time. Right now, that's just not it. She would have to wait longer. Pinkie asked Twilight if she wanted any pizza and Twilight nodded her head. Twilight closed the book and put it in the drawer.

Later that night, Twilight woke up and moved around. The rest of them were sleeping, so she tried being very careful, but she almost lost her balance. She went over to the drawer and pulled out the notebook. She went out into the kitchen and tried writing the counterspell some more. She spat out the pen and told herself that wasn't going to work. She rubbed her eyes a bit and then she heard Sunset acknowledge her. Sunset said that Twilight was up late and Twilight explained that she was just looking over the counterspell. They had one chance at this and it had to be perfect. Sunset said that they were really lucky Twilight was here, and the princess said that's what everyone keeps saying. Sunset looked in the fridge and asked herself who could possibly need this much whipped cream. Sunset said that it must have been pretty nice to have everyone going to Twilight for their problems instead of waiting for her to cause a problem. Twilight said that just because they expect something from you, that doesn't guarantee it will happen.

Sunset said that doesn't stop them from expecting it and Twilight said that only makes things worse because then, the last thing you want to do is let everyone down. Both of them said that at the same time and smiled nervously. Sunset closed the fridge and then shrieked in horror when she saw Maud standing right there, staring at her. Maud said that Boulder was hungry and got out cheezits. Sunset backed away and Maud walked out of the kitchen. Sunset whispered to Twilight that she still couldn't believe that Maud was related to Pinkie, and Twilight told her that she thought the same way. Both of them smiled some more and Sunset said she was gonna head back to bed and wished her luck on the counterspell. She said this was probably nothing compared to the stuff Twilight had to deal with as a princess in Equestria and Twilight could feel that guilt. Twilight called Sunset's name to say something, but after a few seconds, she said it was nothing and it wasn't important. Twilight told herself that she had to do this and she would do it no matter what it took or what the cost was.

The next day, they all went out to the farm and attempted to sing this song. To say it was cringey would be an understatement. It was horrible. From the amp being too loud, to the horrible singing, right down to people being lazy. It was so bad that Granny Smith had to use apple cores to plug her ears because the music was that bad. After the song was over, Spike tried to be encouraging and said it sounded better than the last five times they did it, but Big Mac said nope. Rainbow said that it was pretty obvious about what was going wrong with this counterspell, and Applejack suggested that the chorus was being replaced with a five minute guitar solo. Rainbow got angry and said that she had to pick up the slack and asked if they were even trying. Fluttershy said she was trying and Twilight said it would be fine and ordered it to do it again from the top. Rarity then suggested they could take a small break and try on some of the wardrobe choices for this event. Applejack told her that they were trying to save their school and there wasn't enough time for costumes, but Rarity told her that you could never have enough costumes.

Pinkie said that Rarity was only trying to have fun and asked if that was what a band was supposed to be. Sunset told them all that they didn't have time for any of this because they had to check in at band competition in 15 minutes and they were all shell shocked. Twilight said that it wasn't ready and if they went out there to play it in the first round and it doesn't work, the Sirens will know what's going on and ensure that they don't get the chance again. All of them stopped and Applejack said that they needed to buy time then. Rarity asked how they would do that and Rainbow said that they compete in the band competition for real. She would take over lead vocals again and stay alive until the finals, which will be the time that they'll unleash it. Rainbow asked if Twilight would have figured it out by the finals, and Spike said that Twilight has never faced a challenge that she couldn't solve. He asked if that was right and Twilight said that was correct. Rainbow then said it was time to go win the battle of the bands and all of them rushed out.

Inside the gym, the students all sat down so that they could hear their principal talk. Principal Celestia welcomed everyone to the school's first ever Battle of the Bands and said that she would speak for everyone on this, this was by far the greatest thing in the school's history. The students cheered with excitement and Principal Celestia gave thanks to the three "newest" students who encouraged them to do this. She was talking about the Sirens of course and all of three of them were grinning like crazy as their plan was succeeding so far. Vice Principal Luna took the microphone and said that because it was now a competition, there could only be one winner. That sparked heated arguments from the students and they began to insult each other. The Sirens absorbed the energy once more as their food source and they just smiled. Adagio asked the other two if they felt it and said that their true power was finally returning to them after losing it over 10,000 years ago. They were all laughing a little bit and they stopped once they saw the Rainbooms come through the doors.

Adagio said that was before they would tap into the strongest magic here and Aria asked how they were supposed to get to their magic since they weren't under the spell. Adagio said that the Rainbooms are just as capable of falling apart as anyone else and all they needed was a little push in the wrong direction. She guessed that everyone here in this school will be lining up to give them a shove and they simply watched the Rainbooms walk towards the side of the stage. The first band went and it was Snips and Snails. Let's just say it was really awful. I have no idea if they were trying to rap or do beat boxing, but it sucked. You could easily tell that it was bad and it didn't even sound like real rap. Even the Sirens were snickering at how terrible these two were on stage. After they finished, they dropped the microphones for effect and it created a loud noise. Principal Celestia told them not to drop the microphones and the both of them clapped hands in victory. They insulted the Rainbooms, but none of them were intimidated by that at all.

Applejack told the group that they at least know one group that won't stand in the way of them getting to the finals and Rainbow said that it was time to get rocking. Pinkie asked where Rarity was and the fashionista showed up in some sort of outfit which drew blanks from the rest of them. She was highly offended by that and said that they were performing in front of an audience, so therefore, she could wear something nice. Applejack facepalmed in frustration and they went up onto the stage. Most of the crowd was already distrustful and they were coming up with plans to mess with them in some sort of way. Twilight told the group that they had to be good enough to get to the next round, but not so good that they show off the ears and tails transformations to the Sirens. Basically, be good enough to stay alive, but not so much to where you show your secret power to the enemy. Rainbow got the 411 and told them to basically be less cool by about 20%.

Up above, some of the students sent down magnets and they caught Rarity in its grasp. Then, the human version of Photo Finish decided to use the wooden sticks and pretty much controlled Rarity like a puppet. Applejack noticed what was going on and simply gave a glare at her. To sum it all up, other students were messing with the Rainbooms and the ones out in the audience were just simply walking away due to a lack of interest. After the song was over, pretty much all of them were in disarray, but both principals clapped in joy and wrote down their notes. They walked off stage and Sunset watched Rarity complain about her torn outfit in tears. Applejack was upset and asked Rarity if she was purposefully trying to make them all lose. Rarity got offended by the accusation and she told Applejack that it wasn't her fault and was an act of sabotage. Applejack fired back that no one would have ever done it if Rarity didn't have to dress up like the way she did. She said that they needed to sound good and asked Rarity if there was a reason why that concept seemed to escape her. Sunset and Twilight exchanged worried looks and knew that things could turn ugly real soon.

Rainbow demanded that Pinkie tell her about the usage of confetti and went off saying how she was supposed to shred if there was paper stuck in her frets. Fluttershy mentioned that it was pretty distracting, but Pinkie fired back by saying that Fluttershy was one to talk since she ran away from a light the entire time. Sunset said that they still sounded much better than most of the other bands and she was confident that they would move on to the next round, but it wouldn't matter if the counterspell wasn't ready. She told them to find some place where the Sirens couldn't hear them while she stayed back and kept an eye on things. The next group went up and it pretty much sounded like a horror film. The group went out to find somewhere to practice and Twilight told them that she didn't believe they should use a classroom. However, she bumped right into Flash before she could finish her thought. She chuckled nervously while he just gave her an annoyed look. Twilight said that they had to stop bumping into each other like this, but he didn't acknowledge her. Instead, he asked his buddies if they heard anything and both of them said nope.

Twilight tried again, but Flash shut that down real quick. Twilight was confused by Flash's behavior and asked him why he was acting like that since she thought they were friends. Flash simply inhaled and told her that they were, but then decided to come back here just so that she could beat him in the Battle of the Bands. He wanted this and she was trying to take it from him. Twilight tried to tell him that wasn't true, but Applejack told her to come along since they had work to do. Flash continued to slander her and that brought Twilight to tears. Maybe Godzilla was right about his distrust towards Flash. Perhaps it wasn't a good idea to pursue that route in the first place. She wiped away the tears and the Sirens were standing in the corner watching the whole thing go down. Adagio taunted Twilight and that this was only the first round to which the other two laughed at. The loudspeaker came on and Principal Celestia said that the next band to perform was Trixie's band. Adagio took that as a signal to head back and told the other two they had to get moving since they were performing after Trixie.

They turned the corner and stopped when they saw Sunset leaning against the wall. Sunset told them that they would never get away with this and Adagio asked if it was because she never got away with this. They began circling her and Adagio said they knew everything about her. She told her that all of them were there to witness Sunset's bitter defeat at the hands of Godzilla a year ago and had quite the reputation at Canterlot High. Sunset defended herself by saying that she was in a much better place now than she was then, but Aria disagreed. She asked if that meant Sunset being in the corner while the rest of her friends were having all the fun. Adagio said that all of them were so tight, but yet they didn't ask Sunset to be in the band. Aria said it was probably because no one would want to see the band play if Sunset was in the group and Sonata just said "Too bad, so sad!" Adagio said that if it was any consolation, no one was gonna remember Sunset at all by the time the Sirens were done doing what they needed to do. They pushed her a bit and left, leaving Sunset in her own guilt.

Adagio told her group behind the stage that they wanted to save the good stuff for when they get their full power back and all of them grinned when their necklaces shined in the dark. They sang their song which was basically them getting the school to fall further to the music. While that was happening, different bands were moved around in the seeding and the Rainbooms were disagreeing with each other while Sunset looked on with sadness and Twilight trying to write the counterspell. The students kept fighting amongst one another and the Sirens just came in to pick up that negative energy like it was no one's business. The song finally ended and Adagio gave evil laughter as a result. Vice Principal Luna crossed off the rock band and moved the Dazzlings over to the next section. Flash was furious that he lost to the Dazzlings and he stormed off in anger. Backstage, Sunset said that this was it because it would be the last one before the finals and played the counterspell unless it could be played now. She looked at Twilight for that one and the princess just casted doubt.

Applejack told her not to worry because the finals weren't until tonight, so they'll practice some more before they hit the stage and they wouldn't let her down. Twilight still felt guilty and Fluttershy suggested that maybe they should play the song she wrote for this round. Rainbow told her that this was the semifinal so that meant they had to play Awesome As I Want to Be. Fluttershy told herself why she even bothered asking and Trixie finished up her song. Both principals clapped with joy and Trixie gave a smug grin at the Rainbooms. She particularly looked at Rainbow and told them that they were never gonna top that performance. She said they shouldn't even be allowed to since they have a massive advantage over the rest of the school. Rainbow asked if it was her superior guitar skills and her off the charts singing voice, but Trixie said it was because of Twilight. Twilight just looked away in embarrassment and Trixie told her that if Rainbow was really that good, none of them needed to bring in an alicorn princess from another world who has magical smarts in order to have half a chance.

She said that everyone was talking about it and Rainbow told her that she could even win this thing as a solo act. The rest of them glared at her and Trixie didn't believe that. She disappeared in some smoke and everyone coughed. After a few seconds, Pinkie yelled that she was gone, but then she saw the magician hide behind the drums. So Trixie got up and ran away. Principal Celestia announced that the Rainbooms were the next ones up and they went up to the stage. Spike offered some encouragement while Sunset said that she'll just stay here and watch. She felt guilty and wondered if the Sirens were right all along. The song began and Rainbow was jamming it out. The rest of them were very annoyed and Sunset began to panic because she saw the ears about to appear. If those came out, the Sirens would see that and use that to their advantage. With no other choice, she tackled Rainbow to the ground and everything stopped suddenly. The pony ears disappeared and Rainbow glared at Sunset. It basically looked pretty bad from Sunset's perspective. She looked at Principal Celestia and the principal wrote down what appeared to be very angry notes.

Flash spoke up and said that Sunset had become the bad girl they had come to hate. The rest of them all cheered in victory and the human version of Octavia said that she knew that Sunset was still trouble. Someone else yelled that the real Sunset was back and Sunset said to herself that it wasn't like that. She walked off stage and the Sirens grinned mischievously. Rainbow was angry and asked Sunset what the heck that was. Sunset told her that she was showing off her magic and she had no idea what else to do. All of them except Twilight and Fluttershy had angry glares on their faces. Rarity spoke up and said that Sunset could have just closed the curtains or unplugged the amp, or even give them the chance to deal with the situation. Sunset felt horrible about it and apologized to them saying that she was only trying to help. Rainbow said that she didn't and Applejack said that none of this would have happened if Rainbow wasn't trying to show off like she usually does. Trixie walked up to them and said that it was a good show.

She said she liked the part was when Sunset was in a fit of jealous rage and knocked out Rainbow mid guitar solo. Sunset got angry and said that it wasn't a fit of jealous rage. She looked at the rest of her friends and they pretty much suggested that wasn't the case. Trixie gave a smug grin and told her she could let herself to continue to believe that. She saw the two principals over there and said that they were getting ready to decide who will be moving on to the finals which she believed it would be her. She also said that it wasn't too difficult of a decision and the doors opened. The Sirens began singing to them and Sunset tried to figure out what they were trying to do. Rarity asked what they were gonna do since they were not gonna get another opportunity to play and she complained that she had the perfect outfit to wear. Applejack was having none of it and said sarcastically that was the real tragedy, not being able to play dress up. Rarity took that with offense and yelled at Applejack that was not what she meant. Rainbow separated the two and asked them if they could keep it down because the winner was about to be announced. Fluttershy said it was pointless and it obviously wasn't going to be them.

Principal Celestia went up on stage and announced that the band moving on to the finals was the Rainbooms. That was met with mixed reactions. Trixie couldn't believe what she was hearing and the Rainbooms were all confused at that announcement. Pinkie asked if they said the Rainbooms and Trixie stormed off in rage. She said that this wasn't over and the rest of them walked up to the stage. Principal Celestia congratulated them and told them that they deserved this. Pinkie didn't believe so and said that they didn't even finish their song, but Rainbow jabbed her to make her shut up. The Dazzlings came over and said that they would see them tonight at the big show. They said that they were looking forward to it and they walked away. Rainbow wanted to have the last word, but it wasn't met with a good reaction. People started booing at them and they all walked out of the gym in shame because of all the booing going on.

Trixie said this was a travesty and Adagio agreed with her. She said that the Rainbooms don't deserve to in the finals and that Trixie's band was much better during the semis. Aria added that Trixie wanted this more and Adagio said that the reality was gonna be the Dazzlings versus the Rainbooms. Sonata suggested that was gonna be like that unless the Rainbooms don't make it to their set or get caught up somehow. Trixie thought about it for a moment and then came up with an idea. Out at the Amphitheater, the Rainbooms began setting up and Rainbow was testing the microphone to make sure it worked. Sunset decided to put it at full volume and when Rainbow ran a test, it shook the entire theater and it hurt everyone's ears. Sunset pulled the volume all the way back down and smiled nervously. Fluttershy said that it didn't make any sense why they were here. They were awful, so they should have no reason to be here and yet, they are. She asked the group if it felt strange that they were the ones that made it to the finals and Trixie answered that question with pride.

Rainbow asked what Trixie was doing here and told her that was she was pretty sure the losers were supposed to be up in the cheap seats. Trixie claimed that she was the most talented girl at CHS and she should be the one in the finals, so therefore, she shouldn't be denied that chance. She snapped her fingers and one of her goons pulled the lever, which sent the entire Rainbooms group under the stage. All of them crashed to the ground and Spike came out to play with the chew toy. However, his jaw dropped after a few seconds and he saw Trixie laughing evilly. He took off and Trixie said that they'll never be seen again. The trapdoor closed and the Sirens walked up to see the action. Adagio laughed evilly and told the group that she knew someone would be willing to give the Rainbooms a shove. Sonata said that Trixie didn't shove them but just pulled a lever. Aria told her to go back to sleep and Adagio facepalmed in frustration. She was really getting sick and tired of Sonata's failure to understand metaphors and sarcasm and she was about ready to blow. But, they had more important things to attend to now.

Meanwhile in Equestria, deep in the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was sleeping on the ocean floor and resting on it. It had been a few months since he defeated Tirek and nothing much has happened since then. His scales lit up and he opened his eyes. He growled with anger and swam up to the surface. He looked around and saw nothing. So, he went towards Manehattan and began walking around to see where this threat might be at. Someone was challenging his authority once again and he was gonna make sure he would put a stop to it. No one challenges his authority and gets away with it. He will hunt them down, beat them into submission, and destroy them if they refuse to do so. He knew that whatever this threat was, they were gonna pay for messing with the King Of The Monsters. Now, he just needed to look for it somehow.

Back in the human world, it was night time and Trixie was performing on stage since the Rainbooms were no where to be found. Speaking of which, they were still down there and were just sitting there. Rainbow tried to slam the door open with her body, but it didn't budge and she groaned a bit in pain. Applejack told her to give it up and even though she had been trying for hours, the reality of it was that the door was not gonna open. Twilight said that maybe it didn't matter if they were trapped down here because the counterspell wouldn't have worked anyway. Applejack told her that it would have and slammed Rainbow for hogging the spotlight every time they were trying to play it. Rainbow got defensive and said that maybe if Twilight wasn't so busy trying to be the new leader of the band, Applejack didn't need to be cryptic about it. Twilight backed away in fear and Rarity said that Applejack was talking about Rainbow. Rainbow didn't like that and said that she was trying to make sure "her" band was rocking as hard as possible. The rest of them corrected her by shouting it out and Rainbow glared at them. Twilight asked herself why it wasn't working and she told herself that she should be the one who had all the answers. She put her head down in shame and Sunset started to get really worried.

Applejack said that it might have been Rainbow's idea to start a band, but it wasn't just her band. Rainbow fired back by saying she was the one who writes all of the songs and Fluttershy said that she writes songs as well, but Rainbow never lets her play any of them. Rarity said that she had the most perfect costumes for them to wear and Applejack told her that no one cares what they were wearing. Rarity said that she cared and fake apologized for wanting to add a creative contribution to the band. Pinkie interjected and said that the point of a band was to have fun, but right now, it looked like the absolute opposite of that. Rainbow yelled that she wished that she never let any of them join her band and Rarity yelled that she wished she never agreed to it. Fluttershy and Applejack concurred and they all began arguing amongst themselves. Suddenly, a bunch of green dust started coming out of them and rose to the top of the stage. Sunset wished it rise and Trixie wrapped up the song. After it was over, fireworks went off and they headed off the stage. Trixie told the Sirens if they could top that and Adagio said with sarcasm that she couldn't believe if they could or not.

The other two laughed and all of them stopped when they saw the dust coming out of the stage. They grinned evilly and they began their song. They picked up the energy and absorbed it through their necklaces while singing a tune. Back in Manehattan, Godzilla's scales lit up again and he growled in anger. He knew where it was coming from and he had to get back there before it was too late. He built up his atomic breath and then blasted a hole in the ground which went all the way to the human world. He looked down and roared with anger before crawling down there. Once he made it to the other side, he looked around for a few seconds for any clues. He saw the fireworks go off and headed in that direction where they were coming from. Down below the stage, Sunset was absolutely terrified and she had to say something now before it was too late. She told the group to stop arguing and told them that this was what the Sirens were after all of this time. They were simply feeding off of the magic inside of them. Applejack was confused by that and asked how that was possible since it was the magic of friendship.

Sunset looked at Twilight for a moment and then told the group that they have been letting little things get to them ever since they started the band. She said that she didn't say anything because she felt like it wasn't her place and she was new to this whole friendship thing to begin with. She also said that what she did know is if you don't resolve them right at the start, the magic of friendship could be turned into something else and be used as fuel for dark magic. Twilight said that she couldn't believe that all of this tension happened right under her nose and couldn't even realize it. She said that she was supposed to be the one with all of the answers and all she did since she got here was let them down. Sunset said that she believed that no one was supposed to have all of the answers, but she could rely on her friends to help her find them. Twilight said that she might have already have and told everyone that they had to get out of there. They all tried pushing the door using their body weight, but that did no good at all. Spike opened the door and Twilight was happy to see him. Spike apologized for taking so long and explained that he had to find someone who wasn't under the Sirens' spell.

All of them saw Vinyl or DJ-Pon-3 and Twilight asked why she wasn't under the spell. Spike said that she never takes off her headphones and she gave them a thumbs up. Applejack told the group that it was time to prove that they still had the magic of friendship and Twilight said that there was only one way to do it. Pinkie asked if they were getting the band back together and Rainbow was gonna get their band back together. Rarity asked which version of the counterspell they were gonna play and Twilight said that it didn't matter which song they played as long as they played it together as friends. Rainbow said she had an idea and mentioned that Fluttershy wrote a really great one. Applejack said that they were about to save the world, so they should do it in style and asked Rarity if she had anything. She presented them to the group and they all headed outside. On stage, the Sirens were continuing their song and the Rainbooms went up to the top of the mountain. They had confidence for a second before having doubt the next. Rainbow asked how they were gonna play over them from up here and they were shown a solution.

Vinyl showed up in a car and then pressed a button which changed into some sort of machine thing that could provide acoustics so the crowd down below could hear them. The Sirens released red waves into the air before sending it back down with their hands and it effectively controlled the crowds. They all got lifted into the air and they did their transformations. They said that nothing could stop them now, but something interrupted them. They heard a loud noise off in the distance and Adagio growled with anger. Aria pointed towards the mountain and Adagio looked closely to see a giant creature walking towards them. Godzilla came up to as close to them as he could and then he let out a loud ear shattering roar that shook the Earth and let everyone know he was here. The Rainbooms took this as their opportunity to sing their song and all of the students turned their heads towards them. After a bit, they did their pony transformations and the students were loving it. Adagio asked rhetorically if the Rainbooms wanted to turn this into a real Battle of the Bands and then said it was time to battle.

They began singing again and the crowd was drawn back to them under their spell. They said that it was time to finish them and then their eyes turned solid red. A bright light came through and then all of a sudden, three dragon like serpents came out of the necklaces and they had glares on their faces. The serpents surrounded them, but Godzilla was having none of it. He built up his atomic breath and blasted it at the Serpents. Twilight saw them coming, so the Rainbooms turned up the power and slowed down the serpents. Twilight tried to finish them off, but Adagio growled with anger and the serpent silenced her. Twilight glared at them, but that did nothing. The human girls were raising their voices which controlled the power of the serpents and eventually, the shockwaves were so powerful, it sent the Rainbooms tumbling to the ground. It also sent Godzilla to the ground as well. But he quickly got up and snorted out some smoke. Sunset picked up the microphone and the Sirens grinned at her. Nothing more had to be said. It was time to put these girls to an end. Godzilla marched forward a little bit and got ready to attack.

They finally did it. The Sirens practically had everyone under their control and they took down their worst enemies like it was nothing. Now they just needed to take out this giant lizard that was standing in the way. As they approached to kill their prey, they heard some noises and looked to see where it was coming from. They noticed Godzilla building up his atomic breath and then all of a sudden, he blasted them with all his might. The Serpents shrieked in fear and Godzilla blasted them again. Everyone was shocked and at this point, Sunset knew she needed to step up or never be allowed to shine ever again. Sunset walked over and began singing which drew the Serpents' attention away from Godzilla. But they shoved him down to the ground and went after Sunset. At this point, Godzilla had to pull out the big guns. So he began walking in his burning form and roared at the Serpents. The Serpents roared back at him and Godzilla lit up his scales and sent out the first shockwave. It knocked back the Serpents, set everyone free of the spell, and made the Sirens' eyes turn back to their regular colors.

Adagio was starting to become worried and she called on the Serpents to try and stop Godzilla. All of the Serpents blasted their red magic at Godzilla, but it left him unaffected. He kept marching towards them and lit up his scales again. He released the second shockwave and used his atomic breath to destroy the Serpents and the necklaces on their respective owners' necks. When all of them saw Godzilla's burning form, they were terrified because they had literally witnessed him use that power before on Sunset a year ago and now, they were getting the same punishment. Everyone was singing the song and the Sirens were jealous at this revelation, but then feared for their life when they saw burning Godzilla that close to them, ready to strike them down for challenging his authority. After the necklaces were destroyed, the Sirens rubbed their heads in pain and they saw the jewels shattered. Thinking they still had a chance, they tried singing, but their voices were so awful that even they themselves realized they were done for.

The crowds didn't like the terrible singing either, so they started booing them and then threw stuff at them. They ran off the stage and took off in fear. The Rainbooms went up to the stage and Sunset picked up the pendant. She said that would explain why these pendants were so special to the Sirens and Twilight said that without the pendants and the magic that was brought here from Equestria, they were simply three harmless teenage girls. Flash yelled out that the Rainbooms rule and he proceeded to hug Twilight. He said that was amazing and Twilight blushed a bit at the compliment. Her friends were snickering a little bit and the both of them stared at each other for a few moments before looking away in embarrassment. Godzilla snorted a bit in anger and he gave a glare at Flash that said "You better be careful with her or else you'll pay the consequences. She might not be my daughter, but I care very much about her and don't want her suffering the same fate I went through in my millions of years lifespan." Flash just chuckled nervously and Twilight gave Godzilla a look that was almost something like "Dad, was that really necessary? I understand you don't like him, but you're scaring the poor man. Cut him some slack. I promise I'll be careful."

Godzilla hardened his gaze for a second, but then lightened up when he realized Twilight was right. Suddenly, Trixie showed up and said that the Rainbooms may have vanquished the Dazzlings, but they could never have the same power with her. She disappeared in some smoke and everyone started coughing. When the dust settled, Pinkie yelled that she was gone, but then she saw Trixie sitting on top of the wall and pointed it out. Trixie lost her balance and then fell off the wall, but she told everyone that she was fine. Godzilla simply growled at her, but didn't pursue her and simply turned his head away. Rainbow said that since Twilight was going back to Equestria soon, the Rainbooms could really use someone to help Fluttershy on backup vocals. Sunset got an idea and she played a tune with the electric guitar. She said that she also played guitar and the rest of them got concerned. After a few moments, Rainbow said that they'll see how things turned out and the group gave Sunset a hug. The next day, all of them stood at the portal because Twilight had to leave. Godzilla already headed back home to Manehattan, but Twilight stayed overnight in the human world so she could get some more friendship time in before she headed back home to Equestria.

Applejack said that she wished Twilight stayed longer and Twilight concurred, but the princess said that she had responsibilities that she had to get back to because her citizens needed her. Pinkie devised an idea and poked her head through the portal, but she was in a bit of disarray after coming out of it. I guess it must have blown her mind or something. Anyway, Twilight said that she can go through the portal at any time, so this wasn't considered goodbye, but goodbye until next time. She asked Spike if he was ready and he told her that he was. They waved goodbye and they disappeared through the portal. A few weeks later, they went back to the Amphitheater and Sunset was busy writing to Twilight. She said that she hoped the Princess would come back soon and things were looking up for her at CHS. She also said that she still had a lot to learn, but she said that she hoped Twilight didn't mind that Sunset wrote to her for advice. After she was done writing, she closed the book and came over to the band to play a song. When Godzilla arrived back in Equestria, he looked around Manehattan and saw that it was the same as he had left it.

He began heading out of the city and went towards the ocean. He roared as loud as he could with victory and descended down into the ocean. The ponies watched him disappear into the ocean depths and Godzilla felt satisfied. Once again, there were some threats made against him and he had to stop it. While they never claimed they wanted Equestria, he knew that's where they would head next after conquering the human world. While they did look like teenage girls, they were in fact ancient villains who had caused havoc to this nation before. But he put a quick stop to their plan before they could get even farther in their agenda. They simply just had too much power and it needed to be destroyed since it had corrupted them. Now that they were gone, they could just have normal lives and move on with life. For him, he could go back to slumber until he needed to be called upon once again. Another monster, another victory for the King Of The Monsters.

Author's Note

AN: Well, we've reached the end of another chapter. This took longer than what I expected, but once again, I was tacking a full length film here, so it slowed me down a bit. But now this is finally out. One quick thing though: I've decided to skip the Season 5 premiere and go straight to the finale. The reason why is because there is no underlying threat in Our Town. It's just simply a cult which I believe is not enough to attract Godzilla's attention. However, the finale on the other hand, that's a different story. Time travel is being messed with here and that presents a much bigger threat than a town filled with cult members. But, it's not what you think. It will be something great, but something that probably a lot of you have been waiting for quite some time now. So, that should be out soon. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next chapter: Time Travel! After Starlight Glimmer has her village ripped away from her, she decides to get revenge on the Mane Six and goes back in time to stop them from ever meeting. As a result, it presents a bunch of different timelines where villains were victorious. However, one of them is far different from the others. When Twilight is teleported there, she is shell-shocked at what she saw. Will she be able to discover the truth about the guardian of Equestria, or will the information be too much for her mind to handle?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 14: A Look Back at History

It was a quiet day in the School of Magic and nothing much was going on. Twilight had been going over a speech in one of the lecture halls that she was supposed to present to the magic students at Celestia's School of Magic. She said that if somepony told her when she was a blank flank that she would one day give a speech to a class at Celestia's School of Magic, she wouldn't have believed it. She tried to continue, but she forgot what she was supposed to say, so she picked up the cards with her magic and read them a bit. Once she got her footing, she went on by saying that she hoped that she was up to the task because she could tell that all of them were and that the future of Equestrian magic was in good hooves. A clap went off and Twilight smiled nervously. It was only Spike in the room, so it wasn't that big of a deal. But he had been here for a while, so he heard the same thing over and over again. Spike said that was better than the first eleven time and then cleared his throat in nervousness because he didn't really see the point in this.

Twilight sighed and said that she would like to be able to get through the entire speech without looking through the cards and Spike said that she couldn't possibly be worried about giving a speech to a bunch of magic students. Twilight said she wasn't worried at all, but she wants to set a good example since these are magic students which meant things had to be just perfect. Twilight started from the top and Spike slouched in his seat, about ready to fall asleep because he knew he would be here all night before Twilight would be ready to leave. The day had finally come and two ponies raced to get inside. They were immediately shushed and they looked at Twilight. Twilight took a sip of her water and then noticed the slide hadn't changed. She asked for the slide to be changed, but nothing happened. So, she looked to see what was happening and she found Spike sleeping next to the projector for some odd reason. Moondancer nudged him a bit and he woke up. When he saw what was happening, he panicked a bit and changed the slides. It took a little bit to be on the right one, but he eventually got there.

Twilight then proceeded to explain how the sonic rainboom changed all of the Mane Sixes' lives and how they were all connected by that one event. She became alerted when she thought she saw Starlight Glimmer, so she scanned the room to find her. But she was nowhere to be found. It created an awkward atmosphere and Twilight had to look at the cards for a second to get back on track. Later on, Twilight and Spike went back to Ponyville and the former told her assistant about what had happened. Spike seemed a bit confused and Twilight said that she was sure that she saw Starlight, but when she looked again, the unicorn was gone. She was worried about what she could be up to and Spike said that it was probably nothing good and the unicorn wasn't very happy the last time Twilight saw her. Twilight said that forcing everypony to have the same cutie mark wasn't right and they had to do something. Spike said that because of that, Starlight was coming back for revenge.

He wasn't entirely wrong about that. You see, about a year ago, the Mane Six were called to some strange village called Our Town and when they got there, they were pretty surprised at what they saw. Everypony there had these really creepy smiles and all had the same cutie marks on their flanks which seemed really suspicious. A bunch of crazy antics later, and Starlight tried to take off into one of the mountains with the cutie marks of the Mane Six. Unfortunately for her, the citizens had saw the truth and they stopped her in her tracks. After refusing to repent from her sin, she teleported away and disappeared off into the caves. Some might have called it communism, but it was something else really. While it did promote the idea of communism, it was more like a cult which is really dangerous by the way. Ever since then, Starlight has been hell bent on revenge and has tried to find ways to enact it. It makes sense from her standpoint. When six ponies come up into your town and rip away your lifestyle, it's gonna leave you pretty ticked off. However, what she was doing was wrong, and if there was no accountability for her actions, she was gonna continue living like that was an okay idea.

So, therefore, it creates the philosophy of "thou stealth from us, we shall stealth from thee." That is why you don't tell your classified secret to the enemy. I'm looking at you, President name-only Joe Biden. Take notes here. I swear, that man is a walking gaffe machine. But let's move on before we get ourselves into a hot political debate. Twilight was shaking in fear at the thought of Starlight coming back for revenge, so Spike shifted gears and said it could have been that Starlight was really impressed by her speech, but Twilight doubted that. She knew Starlight's history, so she knew that the unicorn was capable of anything at this point and she could put two and two together. Twilight told Spike that she ultimately had no idea what she saw, but as long as she had her friends, she knew that everything was gonna be alright. They set their stuff down and Twilight said that maybe she was more stressed about that speech than she thought. Spike said that sounds a whole lot better than Starlight coming back with an evil plot for revenge and Twilight said that when he said it like that, it did sound kinda silly.

Twilight opened the door and Spike's eye's shrunk down to pinpricks. He said that could have been totally true and Twilight's eyes did the same. Both of them saw Starlight just chilling on one of the thrones and the unicorn said in a taunting voice that she would like to welcome her home. She took a scroll and blasted it with her magic. The scroll lifted up into the air and sent out a lightning bolt to activate the map. Twilight glared at the unicorn and demanded that Starlight tell her what she was up to. She laughed evilly and said that she would tell her, but that would ruin the surprise. She tossed the scroll away and Twilight lit up her horn, ready to battle this unicorn once again. It sent out some waves of magic and Twilight tried to blast it with her magic, but it did nothing. Twilight and Spike watched a time portal appear and watched Starlight disappear right into it. The portal disappeared and everything was quiet once more. Spike asked where Starlight went and Twilight said she had no idea, but they better find out or else they would be in big trouble.

Spike said that they could start with this, and Twilight told him to not touch the scroll, but it was too late. The portal was reactivated and they disappeared through it as well. The portal was gone once again and Pinkie arrived with a cake on a cart. She was confused, but went ahead and ate the cake. Meanwhile, Twilight and Spike were holding on for dear life as they traveled through this thing and eventually, they ended up somewhere else. Both of them continued to fall, but then Twilight realized she had wings, so she pulled up and prevented Spike from hitting the ground by using her magic. Spike noticed they were in Cloudsdale and asked why Starlight would come here since she doesn't have any wings. Twilight said that she had no idea but it appeared that she could fly with just magic. She told him to keep their eyes peeled because she has no idea what Starlight has planned and they felt somepony zip right past them. Spike asked if that was Rainbow Dash and Twilight asked Spike if Rainbow looked really young and said that she didn't see a cutie mark. Spike got out his binoculars and was able to put two and two together.

They had traveled back in time where Rainbow performed her first sonic rainboom. Twilight said that only Starswirl the Bearded could do something like that and only his spell went back a week, so how could Starlight do more than the greatest wizard in all of Equestrian history? Spike saw the scroll go by and said that Starlight used the scroll to do it. Twilight recognized that scroll and freaked out a bit. Spike told them to go, but Twilight asked where they would go. Spike said they were going to the race and he did not want to miss that sonic rainboom. He tried walking on the clouds, but since he wasn't a pegasus, he fell through it. Twilight picked him up with her magic and flew him over there. Fluttershy flew the checkered flag and all of the pegasi in the race flew right past her, which sent her down to the ground. Twilight attempted to rescue her, but Spike told her not to as that would be interfering with history right there. The race appeared to go as normal, but just as Rainbow chased the other pegasus, Starlight came out with a grin on her face and said that she was "sorry" about doing this.

Just as Rainbow performed her sonic rainboom, Starlight held her in captivity with her magic and it confused the pegasus. The other pegasus crossed the finish line and that left Twilight confused. Then, history began to change for all of the Mane Six as fillies. At this point, Twilight was mad and she flew over to Starlight. She yelled at Starlight to tell her what the unicorn did, but Starlight simply smirked and said that Twilight was about to find out. The portal opened and took both of them away. They ended up back in the present, but they fell hard. Twilight looked at the map and panicked. She said that she had no idea what Starlight was up to, but they better figure it out before its too late. Spike was horrified at what she saw and told Twilight that it might have already been. Twilight saw the open area and gasped in shock as she noticed that the castle was missing. Spike asked Twilight where the castle was and Twilight said that the map pulled them back, but whatever Starlight did in the past, it changed things here. Spike started asking a bunch of questions, but Twilight said it was a matter of when more than anything else.

Spike asked her what she meant by that and Twilight explained that Starlight altered Starswirl's spell and then used it on the map to go back into the past to change something. Once she did, the map pulled them back to the present. Spike asked if they were back where they had started, but Twilight said that wasn't the case. She said that everything was different, including the map which had the Crystal Empire take up half of Equestria. Spike said that there was also the missing castle, and Twilight concurred. Twilight concluded that this was too big to handle on their own and Spike asked her if she really thought that. Twilight said that they needed to find their friends and get help, so they went into town to find them. Only, this wasn't gonna be that easy. This was an altered present, so nothing here is going to be the same as they were used to. When they walked into town, everything was a ghost town. It looked like they were preparing for an invasion. The sky already felt like a war going on, so everything around them looked that way. Spike tried waving to one of the ponies, but they shut the curtains in fear. He told Twilight that he had a bad feeling about this, but Twilight said that this was Ponyville. So how bad could things really be?

If you have a brain, you know to never ask that question because you have basically cursed yourself and pretty asked for something to go wrong. Both of them saw Sugarcube Corner and even that looked abandoned. Spike asked if it was Sugarcube Corner and Twilight said that she didn't understand. Spike gasped in horror and began running towards Rarity's place. He tried looking through the windows and called out her name, but he got no response. Twilight said that she didn't believe that Rarity was in there and Spike got off the window. She said that none of this was probably the same, but she believed that there was one place that could never change. But, it turns out that wasn't true at all. Both of their jaws dropped when they saw how Sweet Apple Acres was. Twilight pressed her head against the window and she was shocked at what she saw. She saw an entire assembly line and everything. This didn't look like your traditional farm anymore, but it looked like it was a manufacturing plant. Twilight looked at Spike with confusion and then saw Applejack rolling some barrels. She hugged the farm pony and Applejack asked how she could be of service.

Twilight said that it was so good to see Applejack since she couldn't seem to find Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, or Rainbow Dash, but she knew that Applejack would still be here. Applejack said that this was her home and then asked who those ponies mentioned were or even Twilight herself. Twilight was confused about that and Applejack reaffirmed that. She said that the only name she recognized was Rarity, but she left for Manehattan years ago. Spike thought Rarity had gone on to be a world famous fashion designer, but Applejack said that she went to help with the cause just like everypony else. Twilight asked what the cause was and Applejack said it was the war against King Sombra and the Crystal Empire and both Twilight and Spike were in shock. Applejack seemed surprised by that reaction and asked where those two had been, but Spike said it was more of a matter of when. Twilight told Applejack that even though it was hard to believe, all of them were friends, but Applejack asked if she bumped her head on a crate of cider. Twilight said that she was telling the truth and that if Applejack came with her, she'd be able to prove it.

Applejack did nothing for a second, but then she got pulled by Twilight's magic all the way over to where the map was. Applejack seemed to be stunned at what she saw and she said that she lived in these parts her whole life, but never saw this before. Spike mentioned that there was supposed to be a castle that goes with it and Applejack said that she still didn't understand what this all had to do with her and Twilight being friends. Twilight explained that another pony by the name of Starlight Glimmer used the map to travel through time and change something in the past. She mentioned that for some reason, the map is here but everything else was different. Applejack questioned that and Twilight said that from where they came from, there was no war with King Sombra. Applejack felt bad about that and Twilight suggested that maybe Applejack could tell them how the war started so that they could figure out what got changed between worlds. Applejack sighed and explained that when the Crystal Empire returned, it brought King Sombra back along with it as well. It didn't take him long for him to force all of his subjects to fight for him against Equestria.

It showed a scene of the opening battle between Equestria and the Crystal Empire. It looked like your typical war except it was pony style. Applejack went on by saying that even though Celestia was leading the charge, it still took every last pony in Equestria doing their part working both day and night to keep up the fight. Twilight was in disbelief about that and she couldn't believe what she was hearing. I mean, all of them stopped King Sombra. Well, technically, Godzilla did, but you get the idea. She said to Applejack that all of them defeated Sombra with the help of Godzilla, but Applejack said that they weren't friends, at least not here, and asked who the heck Godzilla was. Twilight almost dropped her jaw at that, but she speculated that Godzilla was defeated in some way or he was contained somehow so he couldn't fight these villains. After seeing their sad expressions, Applejack told both Twilight and Spike that she hoped that information helped and she really had to get back to canning those apples. Twilight thanked her and told her that they were going to set things right. Applejack said that she hoped Twilight did and left. Spike asked how they were gonna do that and Twilight simply yelled that she didn't know.

She said that the only thing that she knew for sure was that Starlight stopped the rainboom and Spike mentioned that the map was still here. Then, it hit Twilight like a load of bricks. She said that the map was connected to the Tree of Harmony and it must have sensed that something was wrong which was why it was still here. She said that she'll use Starlight's version of the spell and go back a little earlier to stop her before she even knows that they're there. She blasted the scroll and they went back through the portal. When they made it out on the other side, Twilight was saying that all they needed now was to stop Starlight, but they got blasted and got trapped inside a magical ice cube. Starlight spoke up and said that finding her would be easy, but stopping her would be much harder than Twilight thought it would be. She said that she created that spell so she could send herself back in time so that even when Twilight cast it, she would get sent back here. She said that it wasn't difficult to change Starswirl's spell since he had already done the hard part, but her figuring out she could use the map to go to any time or place and drag Twilight along with her, she even impressed herself with that.

She glared at Twilight and said that she knew Twilight would try to stop her because she was so predictable. She asked why else she would leave it behind and said that touching it triggered the map to take them here and have Twilight watch Starlight erase the one thing that connected Twilight with her friends. She stood on top of the ice cube and said that her village was a sanctuary of equity where no pony could feel superior because of their cutie mark. The only thing she forgot though is that she was pushing a communist regime and in Equestria, there is no place for that. It might be isolated out in the middle of nowhere, but it still was considered part of Equestria. If this was witnessed by any other princess, she would have been arrested for treason because she tried to change the political and economic format of the Equestrian government. It might have only been in that one place, but she would have spread farther once she had the opportunity to. The problem with communism is that it might seem nice on paper, but in reality, it is terrible. It may promote equity, but it restricts freedom.

Of course, that's fancy coming from me as an American, but communism has proven that it doesn't work. The Soviet Union might have been around for over 50 years, but it eventually collapsed in the early 1990's because they simply couldn't keep up with that style anymore. True, China still might exist, but it wasn't always a communist government. It's only been that way for the last century. But the point is that while it might make everyone seem happy because they are all equal, it doesn't allow for freedom or difference. If everypony is the same, then there is nothing unique that makes them special. We were all created in different ways and we shouldn't let differences be seen as a bad thing. Differences are what makes us unique and special, and if you tear that away, then we all become a bunch of mindless robots who do someone's bidding. But Starlight has yet to see that argument. She has not come to the light yet and embraced the American way of capitalism. She'll get there eventually. Anyway, Starlight said that her village was a special place and yelled at Twilight that her and her friends took that away. Starlight noticed the ice cube disappear and she rolled her eyes.

She went down below the cloud and said that it was now her turn to take something special away from Twilight. Without that rainboom, none of the Mane Six would form the special cutie mark bond. She said it was cutie marks for cutie marks which sounded like a fair trade to her. In other words, an eye for an eye. That's how she saw it. But it was more like fighting fire with fire or repaying evil with evil. Neither of which are good by the way because we aren't supposed to take revenge against someone who took something away from us. That's unbiblical and God says that vengeance is his and he will repay. But this is Equestria. Religion doesn't really exist here, so it might not fit in this context. But for all the Christians out there in the audience, you know what I'm talking about. Anyway, Starlight tapped the ice cube and it went falling from the sky. Twilight lit up her magic and burst the cube, setting herself and Spike free. However, Spike called out Twilight's name and the alicorn saw Spike falling towards the ground. She chased after him and caught him before he hit the ground. Spike thanked her and Twilight said that they now knew what they needed to do.

They teleported between places and looked around to make sure Starlight wasn't looking. After a few moments, they bolted into the cloud and Twilight told Spike to keep his eyes peeled. She said that they had to stop Starlight as soon as Rainbow and those bullies race by and Spike found the culprit through his binoculars. He tried telling Twilight about it, but she didn't seem to pay attention too much. When she said that Starlight could be anywhere, Spike pointed and suggested if that included down below to the right of them. Twilight took a look through the binoculars and widened her eyes in alarm when she saw Starlight down there talking to the bullies and Fluttershy. Speaking of which, Starlight condemned the bullies in the nicest way possible and told them to ask themselves how they would feel if somepony said those things to them. Twilight asked what was going on and Starlight said in an innocent voice that she was reminding these two colts how hurtful teasing could be. Twilight didn't process that and told her not to do that. It left the young ponies confused and that threw Twilight off as well.

Twilight corrected herself and asked if Starlight was doing that. Starlight said that in a world where everypony was unique, some were bound to be more special than others and asked Twilight if that was considered a license to be cruel. Twilight knew that Starlight had a point and addressed so. Starlight said that it was a shame that they don't live in a world where everypony was equal because no one would ever get teased and asked the young ponies if that would be nice. They concurred and Twilight said that it wasn't. She said that it would be nice not to be teased, but that wasn't the same thing. They were confused about that and one of the colts said that he could help Fluttershy could help her through the course this time. She said she could use the practice and they all took off. Twilight glared at Starlight because she was fed up. She knew that Starlight purposefully threw things off balance just so it could look like her argument was the more logical one despite the young ponies having no knowledge of what this pony did in the past. She knew that it was nice to tell those colts to stop bullying Fluttershy, but Starlight was using that as an excuse to change the course of history and that never should be tampered with under any circumstances.

She told Starlight that she knew the unicorn only convinced those colts to not bully Fluttershy so she could stop that rainboom. Starlight denied the accusation and said that she only did it because she wanted everypony to be equal. Stopping the rainboom was just considered a bonus. Spike saw Rainbow go by and he pointed it out to Twilight. Twilight saw it and told Starlight that it wasn't over yet. She took off and Starlight just yelled at Twilight that she could keep telling herself that. Rainbow was busy flying through the obstacle course and Twilight showed up next to her with a nervous smile on her face. She said hi and Rainbow said hi awkwardly to them. Twilight asked if Rainbow could stop for a minute and the pegasus said she could. She stopped very quickly, but Twilight and Spike crashed into a cloud because they couldn't brake at the same speed as Rainbow could. Twilight said that she heard Rainbow was pretty fast, but Rainbow said that she was even faster than that. Twilight asked if she wanted to race, but Rainbow said that really wouldn't be fair since Twilight was a full grown pony. But then, she asked if she was an alicorn and Twilight said that she thought she was fast.

She looked down at Spike and he gave the thumbs up with a giant smile on his face. Rainbow started getting nervous and said that she just remembered that she needed to be somewhere else right now. Twilight couldn't give up now. She just couldn't. She chased after Rainbow and said that she didn't have to race her, but just fly fast enough to perform a sonic rainboom. Rainbow thought she was nuts and said that she couldn't do that. Nopony could and it wasn't even real because it was just an old mares tale. Twilight said that it wasn't because she saw her do it in the future and did the thing that women usually do whenever they flirt with men. You know what I'm talking about. Rainbow thought this pony was crazy and she had to get away from her as soon as possible because this was starting to become uncomfortable. So, Rainbow said that she was gonna go now and took off as quickly as she could. Twilight told her to come back, but it was too late. Starlight was grinning ear to ear on this and taunted Twilight because she couldn't get Rainbow to do the "impossible." Twilight was about to retort something, but the portal opened up and she got lifted away.

When they landed on the other side, Spike dusted himself off and said that didn't work. Twilight pulled out the scroll and said that this was gonna be harder than they thought. They would have to try again and she did not want to live in that awful future she saw. Spike was smiling nervously and warned Twilight of what was going on, but the alicorn wasn't paying attention. Spike told her that she wouldn't have to live in that awful future and she widened her eyes in shock when spears were drawn out in front of her. Twilight seemed confused that Pinkie and Fluttershy were here, but Pinkie silenced her because she thought she was a Changeling. Fluttershy said that all servants of Queen Chrysalis found in these woods must be destroyed and Twilight gulped nervously. She yelled to them that neither of them were Changelings and that she was a pony and Spike was a dragon. Pinkie didn't buy that story and commanded Spike to do something dragonish. Spike simply burped and Pinkie coughed it out. She said that works and backed away. Fluttershy was still very doubtful and said that the servants of Chrysalis would do anything to save their evil skins.

A voice yelled at them to stop and they all turned to see Zecora on top of one of the trees. She came out of the tree and hopped down. She said that if Twilight and Spike were Changelings, they would soon see, but she believed that they are not what they appeared to be. Twilight attempted to talk to her, but spears being shoved in her face prevented any further movement. Zecora said that beneath the salve, no Changelings hides for it reveals the truth inside and she put it on both Twilight and Spike. Their bodies started to glow and everypony moved away in horror. Pinkie asked what it meant and Zecora said that the meaning was far worse than she thought because it was all of them who shouldn't exist right now. Twilight said that she could explain, but Zecora told her not to talk here because Queen Chrysalis and her army were moving in on them. As they all walked through the forest, Zecora explained to Twilight that the Changelings took over Equestria not that long ago but said that probably wasn't the case in Twilight's timeline. The alicorn explained that Chrysalis tried to take over Canterlot, but her and her friends along with Godzilla stopped her from doing so.

Zecora told Twilight that those friends that she knew did not exist here, but she asked the princess to explain how all of this came to pass. Twilight explained that Starlight Glimmer traveled back in time to stop her and her friends from ever coming together. Zecora asked if Twilight's friends are what keeps Equestria free of strife, and Twilight said that she could say that, but most of the credit goes towards Godzilla since he does most of the fighting and ultimately defeats them in the end. She said that this is the second time she's come back and this world was even worse than the last one. She asked Zecora if Starlight keeps changing the same thing in the past, then why were things so different in the present and Zecora said that time is like a river. She explained that the tiniest changes seen can create a cascade of effects downstream and used the small river as emphasis. Zecora said that this part of the forest was dark and damp, bit it was done well to hide their camp. She opened the vines and there was a small little village that the citizens had lived at for the time being so they could hide from the forces of Chrysalis and continue to edge out their resistance against the Queen.

All of them were walking through it and Spike told Pinkie and Fluttershy that this place was cozy. Suddenly, there was loud screaming and two ponies came out. It was Rarity and Rainbow Dash. Rarity said that the village had to help them and Rainbow said that the Changelings attacked Ponyville and they barely escaped with their lives. Twilight was happy to see her friends, but Zecora blocked her from attending to them. She knew this trap and it appeared all of them were about to be exposed. She said that the only Changeling attack she sees was the one here coming to look for her and Applejack said that it took a while to find her. She laughed evilly and began to transform. Twilight backed away while the rest of the citizens charged up to her. Applejack transformed into Queen Chrysalis and she laughed evilly. She taunted Zecora by saying that she had a lovely village to stage her little "resistance" and it looked absolutely delicious. Zecora had a glare on her face and some of the citizens started pointing spears at Chrysalis. The Queen simply smirked and told Zecora that she was vastly outnumbered. Suddenly, there were a large amount of Changelings that had appeared and they swarmed the area to make sure none of them escaped.

Chrysalis told Zecora that she knew she didn't want Zecora's charges hurt, but she offered to Zecora that she would come quietly to the dungeons of Canterlot and she promised to leave the others alone. Fluttershy asked why Zecora would even trust the Queen and Twilight said that if there was a chance Chrysalis would honor her word, shouldn't all of them try to do that. Zecora simply told Twilight to race to the map while they all hold off the attack so that she could stop Starlight and put the whole world back on track. Twilight nodded and bolted out of there as soon as she could. Chrysalis told Zecora that it was time to make a decision and the Zebra responded with even if what Chrysalis was saying were true, none of them would surrender to a creature like her. They all yelled out their war cry and charged right at her. Chrysalis retaliated with her army and returned the favor. Twilight tried running as fast as she could and blasted away a Changeling so she could get to the map. Spike had to duck so one of them wouldn't bite him and Twilight teleported away from the Changelings trying to surround her. She pulled out the scroll and they got out of there as quickly as they could before they could do anything.

They returned to Cloudsdale and Twilight put up a shield to block Starlight's attack. She had about enough with this mare and she was going to teach her a lesson. She glared at the unicorn and launched herself up into the air. She blasted a beam right at Starlight, but Starlight simply moved herself out of the way and the cloud split in two. Starlight told Twilight that it wasn't bad by any means, but it was gonna take a lot more than that to take her out. Twilight retorted that there was a lot more than where that came from and she blasted magic beams at Starlight machine gun style. Starlight obviously blocked the attack with her shield and blasted a beam at Twilight, but the alicorn dodged the attack by flying away from it. Twilight flew around and blasted another beam at Starlight. The unicorn flew up and said that Twilight really needed to work on her aim. She fired magic at Twilight, but the alicorn teleported away to avoid the attack. Both of them exchanged magic attacks, but eventually, they caused Rainbow and the bullies to stop what they were doing and investigate. Both mares got tired and they panted in exhaustion.

But they weren't even trying. Rainbow was amazed and expressed so. Twilight turned around and got nervous when she saw the filly sitting on the bench with popcorn. Twilight asked Rainbow what she was doing and said that the filly had to finish her race. Rainbow said she wasn't doing that and that this was way more exciting. Starlight took that as an opportunity and said that Twilight couldn't stop her no matter what the alicorn did. Both Twilight and Spike tried to retaliate, but the portal sucked them away before they could do anything. Rainbow was bummed about that and threw away the popcorn. They fell to the ground again and they groaned in pain. Spike got up and said that was strange. Twilight said that he probably didn't mean falling all the time because that became pretty routine. Spike explained that the other times they've come back, it has been day, but now, it was night time. Twilight found that odd as well and asked why the map would bring them back to a different time of day than when they left. Spike smelled something horrible and his eyes widened in alarm. He knew this smell and dealt with it before, so that only meant one thing. He told Twilight that she could figure that out later and Twilight saw a paw step in front of her.

There were two Timberwolves that were standing around the map and Twilight tried to take them out. But her magic failed her and she sweated nervously. The Timberwolves started sniffing and they saw her standing over there. She took off running and they began to howl. She kept running, but stopped when she reached a cliff. She looked up and recognized the building in front of her as the Castle of the Two Sisters. The wolves were still howling and Spike made a run for it. He told her to not just stand there and the two of them raced to the castle entrance. They closed the door and breathed a silent sigh of relief. They took a look around and noticed how different everything looked. For one thing, everything looked a lot cleaner in here, and the second thing is that there seemed to be a night centered theme in here. Spike pointed that out, but they were in panic mode when they saw it move. But that quickly turned to joy when they saw it was Rarity. Speaking of which, the unicorn told them that the castle wasn't open for viewings today because all of the tapestries needed changing. Spike tried striking conversation with Rarity, but the unicorn struck down that down and said that she doesn't socialize with dragons and doesn't know anypony who would.

Spike made a sad dog noise and he felt crushed by that. Twilight jumped over him and told Rarity that she had to listen to her because the future of Equestria was at stake. Rarity got annoyed at the confrontation and told Twilight that she had no idea how she knew her name, but she was far too busy to entertain some tourist's ridiculous fantasies. Twilight persisted and said that she had to get back to the map so she can stop Starlight from changing the past because every present that she comes back to is worse than the last. A voice asked for confirmation on that and Twilight turned to see who it was. She got nervous and saw all of the themes in the room which were pictures of the Princess of the Night herself in evil form. The dreaded Nightmare Moon. Speaking of which, she grinned with a devilish look and said that time travel was something she liked to see. She laughed evilly and a bunch of guards started to come out, surrounding Twilight and Spike. Nightmare Moon flew down from her throne and asked Twilight how it was possible to travel through time. Twilight didn't answer, so one of the guards spoke up and said that the princess asked her a question and unless she wanted to end up in the dungeon, she'll tell her what Nightmare Moon wants to know.

Twilight seemed surprised by that reaction coming from Rainbow and turned her attention back to Nightmare Moon. The evil alicorn said that nopony in her kingdom but her should possess a magic powerful enough to change time. Spike questioned that idea and Twilight hit him on the arm to tell him to knock it off. Nightmare Moon glared at him and asked who else the kingdom could belong to. Spike thought about it for a second, but then answered Celestia with confidence. The guards expressed worry and Nightmare Moon simply laughed at the answer. She said that her sister has been imprisoned in the Moon for years, but it is no less of a fate than she sentenced her to. She slammed her hoof down and demanded that Twilight show her the source this time magic. Realizing that she had no other choice, Twilight gave in and agreed to it. Spike told her not to, but Twilight told him that they had no other choice. She told Nightmare Moon that she can take her to it, but she would have to get past the Timberwolves. Nightmare Moon said that she was the ruler of all of Equestria and asked Twilight if she thought she couldn't deal with Timberwolves.

Twilight said that she believed the evil alicorn could deal with it and Nightmare Moon informed her that if she tried to escape, it would be very unfortunate for Spike. She brought him to her and locked him up in chains as emphasis to prove her point. They went through the forest and Nightmare Moon destroyed the Timberwolves with her magic relatively easily. The wolves tried running away in fear, but it did them no good as they could not escape the wrath of the Queen. Nightmare Moon asked how the magic worked and Twilight said that a pony from her time used a spell to travel back and change the past. Nightmare Moon said that Twilight would now give the spell to her and she declared that with this spell, she can ensure that the Elements of Harmony are never found and her reign lasts forever. Twilight said that won't happen, and Nightmare Moon took that as a challenge. Twilight explained that in her world, her friends and herself found the Elements of Harmony and used them to defeat her. She declared that she would do everything in her power to bring that world back and Nightmare Moon yelled no in denial.

Twilight teleported away from the magic blast from Nightmare Moon and she got Spike out as well. Nightmare Moon turned around to see the two of them escape and she lit up her horn to attack. Suddenly, they disappeared and Nightmare Moon yelled no before the guards could get to Twilight and Spike. When they made it to the other side, Twilight blasted a magic beam and it trapped her in the same ice cube as she was trapped in earlier. She told Starlight that she knew more than ever how important it was to stop her and Starlight used her magic to get out fairly quickly. She said good luck to Twilight and dashed away. Twilight chased after her and Starlight stuck out her hoof to trip up Rainbow. The portal appeared again and sucked Twilight and Spike away. When they made it to the other side, they were surprised at what they saw. They saw a bunch of burning buildings and someone yelling the name Andrew. They heard the ground shake, so they looked up in the air and saw Godzilla marching through the city. He let out a massive roar and continued to head towards San Francisco Bay.

The scene changed to them in some living room with the news on the TV. The news said that last night, thousands had gathered in the bay area to honor the victims of the 2014 attacks and a wave of memorials and protests demanding that the secretive monster-hunting coalition known as Monarch be held accountable. They also said that the recent spike in mass die-offs in the world's oceans could be caused by efforts to locate and track Godzilla, who hasn't been seen in over five years. Another reporter stated that the top brass at the mysterious Monarch organization will face another intense grilling as the government continues to push for extermination of the Titans and rumors persist that Monarch may be hiding even more creatures that were discovered since the attacks of 2014. They described it as a historic tragedy that changed the world as we know it forever: the day the world discovered that monsters are real. Both Twilight and Spike saw the videos on TV of people marching through Washington D.C. and holding up signs that say "Kill The Titans" in front of the White House, the Capitol Building, and the Supreme Court. They couldn't believe that these people wanted Equestria's savior and creatures like him dead when he saved them all.

The scenery changed again and they were at the bottom of Monarch Outpost 61 in China. They saw something sitting there and noticed movement within it. They saw the creature rise and they were amazed at what they saw. They heard one of the people say to say hello to Titanus Mosura or what they like to call Mothra. They saw light beams go up and then everything started to change red. They began to panic when they saw Mothra attacking the facility and the people there were firing their weapons at her. Twilight got mad at these people and opened the doors to try and calm the thing down. Of course, it kept on attacking and Twilight noticed that Mothra's attack was using spider webs to trap people inside. What Twilight failed to notice is that she was simply viewing this timeline and no one could actually see her, which included Mothra. She saw Emma run out with some device and began using the frequencies on the device to try to calm Mothra down. Sadly, she had to keep dodging attacks from Mothra and the creature was still very angry. Madison banged on the window and expressed worry for her mother.

After another attack from Mothra, she had enough and took one of the passes from the employees to open the door. She went out to the platform and her mother told her to stay back. Madison ignored that and told her mother to get out of there. Emma scrambled to find the solution on the ORCA and found an alpha frequency. Mothra was getting ready for one last attack, but after responding to the frequency, it calmed down and everything changed back to blue. Twilight was amazed at how human technology could calm down a creature like this and she went to take a closer look at it. It appeared to be friendly and she watched Madison pet it. It put a smile on her face and made her appreciate the way of life. Suddenly, there was a bunch of gunfire coming in and Twilight and Spike had to duck onto the ground to avoid it. After the shooting was over, they turned to see some older looking man with a grin on his face staring right at the ORCA. They were suddenly transported somewhere else and were surprised at where they were at.

They saw another large TV with videos of Godzilla attacking the MUTO and King Kong attacking Skullcrawlers. After hearing one of the men address the people in front of him as Senators, they realized they were sitting in a hearing with Monarch testifying to the United States Senate in D.C. about what they have done as an organization. Sam Coleman told the senators that what they were all witnessing was the return of an ancient and forgotten super species which were Godzilla, the MUTOs, and Kong. He said that the organization believes that these Titans and others like them provide an essential balance to their world and while some may pose a threat, Monarch is uniquely prepared to determine which Titans were here to threaten all of them and which ones would protect them. The chairwoman of the committee thanked Coleman for the fifth grade history lesson, but told him that none of the committee has heard one good reason why Monarch should not fall under military jurisdiction or why these creatures shouldn't be exterminated. She said that Monarch was tasked with finding and destroying these radioactive monsters, but the organization either couldn't or wouldn't tell them how many there were or why they are showing up.

She concluded that maybe it was time for the U.S. military to put them down, but Doctor Serizawa told the senator that would be a terrible mistake. He said that they returned because of the human race. All that nuclear testing back in the 1950's woke up Gojira and the MUTO's woke up because of strip mining and seismic surveys. He told the committee very clearly that these creatures were not monsters, but they were simply animals rising to reclaim what was once theirs. The chairwoman of the committee seemed very doubtful about that and told Serizawa that it appeared to be that he was protecting these creatures as if he admired them. Serizawa told them that he admired all forms of life and said to the committee that if they all hoped to survive, they must learn to coexist with Titans. Doctor Graham explained as a type of symbiotic relationship like the lion and the mouse. The chairwoman of the committee said it also was the scorpion and the frog and asked Serizawa if he was saying that the human race had to be Godzilla's pet. Serizawa said they would be his and all of the senators just laughed at that because of how stupid that sounded to them.

Twilight was very mad at these people for laughing about how the human race was supposed to be Godzilla's pet and that killing all of these Titans was the solution. After everything that the King Of The Monsters had done for them in the past, they should show a little bit more appreciation for keeping their world in balance. But that is the arrogance of man for you in a nutshell. Sam Coleman spoke up and said that was not what Serizawa meant and no one was implying that the human race would be Godzilla or any other Titan's pet. Both Serizawa and Graham headed for the exit and the chairwoman of the Senate Committee told them both that this meeting was not adjourned. Neither of them listened and the chairwoman told Serizawa that he'd better know the consequences of walking out that door. Sam Coleman spoke up and told the Senators that he was going to put on a documentary on Titan reproduction while he consults with his colleagues and put it on the TV so it could be used as stall time.

The scenery changed and they were in a meeting room at the bottom of Monarch Outpost 54 in Bermuda, otherwise known as Castle Bravo and Doctor Graham was informing them all about what had been happening. She said that as all of them knew, at approximately 7:00 AM this morning, the containment site at Monarch Outpost 61 in the Yunnan Rainforest in China got raided. The specimen, which was Mothra, escaped from the facility only to cocoon herself later under a waterfall nearby while Doctor Emma Russell and her daughter Madison were taken hostage. She said that this was the man responsible and showed an image of the man. Twilight instantly recognized that picture and knew that was the same guy from earlier that was staring at the ORCA. Doctor Graham identified the man as Alan Jonah and said that he was a former British army colonel who had turned into an ecoterrorist and was obsessed with restoring natural order. She also said that he funded his operations, he began trafficking in a new and dangerous market which was Titan DNA. The people sitting at the table had discussions amongst themselves and Colonel Foster stated that their intel indicates that Jonah wants to capture this specimen alive which meant that he and his mercs won't be far behind.

The thought of that made Twilight's blood boil. Some flipping old dude wanted to go after a creature that was very nice and only attacked people because it felt threatened. She really got angry when she heard Mark Russell tell the team to kill all of the Titans, especially Godzilla. She wanted to buck him so hard in the mouth, but she knew that wouldn't solve things. It was almost like this dude had some sort of hatred towards Godzilla. It didn't make sense to her because Godzilla was considered a hero to Equestria, but he was considered a hated enemy by Mark. If she had known it was because his son died from all of the attacks in 2014, she would express more sympathy for him. But, she had no idea, so she assumed that Mark didn't appreciate Godzilla for everything he has done to protect the world. The scenery changed again and both her and Spike were on some giant cargo helicopter. They saw everyone waring massive winter parkas, so they decided to look out the window. They saw a bunch of wind, ice, and snow. Wherever they were, it was in some very cold place. It reminded Twilight of how the Crystal Empire looked when she went there with her friends to stop Sombra. The helicopter landed and they were now at Monarch Outpost 32 in Antarctica.

She saw that terrible man from earlier and just glared at him with a deep hatred as she watched him command his men to get out of the helicopter. Madison had the same expression towards Alan and just watched him leave. She heard gunfire and it just made her heart ache having to listen to those innocent people get killed by a man who is hell bent on capturing the Titans and wants to "restore the world's balance." Twilight attempted to put her hoof on Madison for comfort, but she noticed that her hoof went right through Madison. This told Twilight that she couldn't be seen by anyone on the timeline and she was just viewing what was happening. She could see them, but they couldn't see her. Both Emma and Madison held each other together and they heard footsteps. Alan told them it was time to go and they moved along with a dude with a machine gun in his arms to make sure they don't try anything. Twilight and Spike followed them out and both of them got confused when they heard Emma say to Madison to keep her eyes straight ahead. Twilight and Spike looked to the side of them and they gasped in horror at what they saw. They were horrified at what they were looking at. There were dead bodies lying everywhere. Both of them were about ready to puke and they moved quickly inside the outpost before they could do so.

Twilight couldn't believe how violent these people really were. The amount of hatred and bitterness in this world just made Twilight sick to her stomach. She couldn't bear having this much division around her and she just wanted to spread the magic of friendship to these people, but she was not visible to them, so there was nothing she could do about it. Of course, this is what happens. Adam and Eve were the first people to sin in the Garden of Eden, and as a result, that has been brought upon the rest of mankind. What Twilight had witnessed here was the worst of it, so it left her very unsettled as you would expect from a pony who lives in a world filled with friendship, hope, and love. But she couldn't dwell on that now. She had to keep up with what was going on. She made it to an elevator and it descended further into the ground. She noticed that Alan had a grin on his face and Madison responded in kind by rubbing her eye a bit while also raising the middle finger. Alan did not appreciate that and Twilight giggled a little bit at the reaction because she believed that was well deserved. He wanted to do all of these terrible things, then yeah, he totally deserves the middle finger from a teenager. The elevator stopped and the doors opened.

When Twilight and Spike walked out, their jaws dropped. They saw the shadow of some three headed dragon looking creature being frozen in the ice as if it had been stuck there for over a thousand years. They turned to look at the crowd and they heard Madison say Monster Zero, or as we know it, Ghidorah. They followed the crowd and they heard Alan ask Emma if she had everything she needed. Emma said she did and Alan said it was time to get started. That made Twilight and Spike panic a bit because it seemed like he was suggesting that they were gonna release this three headed dragon from its prison. They saw the drills blast through the ice and they saw the ORCA hooked up to the monitor with frequency signals as if Emma was trying to communicate with the creature. They heard one of the guardsmen tell Alan that "they were here" and Alan told them to stall them from getting in. They saw the detonator get activated and everyone started to rush out, so they took that as a signal to get out of here before something bad happened. They heard gunfire and they started running away so they could avoid getting hit by bullets. They may not be visible to anyone else, but they could still take damage from bullets. So, they had to be careful.

They stopped to see Mark shoot a man and heard him yell for Emma and Madison to go. They could see the fear in his eyes because he did not want to get killed in this situation and he wanted to get the heck out of dodge before he got blown up. They could also see Madison starting to walk over towards Mark, but she hesitated when Emma was calling to her. They could interpret this as a daughter having to choose between her mother and her father and having no idea which one to choose. They saw her walk back towards Emma and they saw Emma pick up some device. They heard loud movements and that's when they realized that button was gonna release that three headed dragon out into the open. They could see Mark get worried and they expressed worry as well because from what they saw, this thing was massive and they did not want to mess with it at all. They heard Emma say that she was sorry and watched her press the button. She said to run and that's what both of them did. They did not want to stick around to see this monster get released into the world and they hightailed it out of there. They made it out of there, but they couldn't get to the helicopter in time. So they were stuck on the ground.

Twilight knew she couldn't fly in this weather because she would be thrown back down by the extreme winds and could crash into the ground. Both her and Spike heard some low growls and looked down below to see who it was. They saw a massive tail with spikes and then heads started to appear. There was King Ghidorah in all of his glory out in the open. Twilight and Spike were terrified at the sheer mass of this creature and they began backing away slowly. Ghidorah roared at them and they began to run away. Twilight turned her head around and saw yellow lightning appear behind Ghidorah as he roared with might as he was finally free after thousands of years of being trapped in frozen ice. Twilight began to run faster as she heard footsteps and then she saw Ghidorah's wings pop out which made her even more terrified because they were massive. He roared at them again and the soldiers starting firing their guns at him. Ghidorah simply stared at them and growled at them. Both Twilight and Spike made it onto the chopper and got inside to sit down. Before she could though, she heard noise outside and took a look to see what was happening. She noticed yellow light going up Ghidorah's throats and she got nervous. Then her eyes widened when she saw those gravity beams released, destroying everything in its path and anything electrical.

She really started to freak out when she saw Ghidorah headed right for her, but she noticed some erratic behavior coming from Ghidorah, so she looked out the window and saw another chopper in the sky. She then realized that someone up there must be controlling his behavior and actions, otherwise, he wouldn't just stop right in front of the aircraft. She heard something and saw Ghidorah was about to blast those gravity beams right at the ship she was in, so she lit up her magic and was ready to stand against this creature. Suddenly, the pulse stops and Twilight deactivates her magic. She seemed confused for a second, but quickly relieved that she didn't have to fight for her life against a giant three headed dragon. However, that did not stop Ghidorah from terrorizing his enemy and he moved in to attack the stranded humans on the ground. Inside the chopper, Twilight was being thrown around a bit as Ghidorah was trying to break the aircraft and all of them screamed when he smashed one of the windows. They all screamed again when Ghidorah smashed the windshield of the chopper and they were being thrown around. Suddenly, things got quiet and Ghidorah stopped what he was doing. Twilight saw something on the radar and went to take a closer look.

She saw a blue light coming towards them and she got curious on what this could be. However, it quickly turned to joy when she saw it was Godzilla who had risen out of the cold water. Godzilla climbed up to the surface and went to take a closer look. Sure enough, it was Ghidorah. The last time he saw him, he trapped him in frozen ice and thought he would never see him again. But clearly, he was wrong. Ghidorah somehow got out and he is now free. Ghidorah recognized Godzilla and simply roared at the Kaiju as a form of intimidation. However, Godzilla was not intimidated and simply growled at the three headed monster. Ghidorah took that as a challenge and spread out his wings so he could show Godzilla how much bigger he was than the Kaiju in front of him. Godzilla had enough and gave an ear shattering roar at Ghidorah. Ghidorah roared right back at him and proceeded to charge towards him. Colonel Foster spoke up and told everyone to hold on, because they were probably gonna get thrown around from the giant monster fight that was about to occur.

Twilight stared out the window and saw Godzilla collide with Ghidorah. Godzilla took one of Ghidorah's heads and slammed it into the ground. Ghidorah roared in pain and everyone got thrown around because of it. Colonel Foster told everyone to get out and Twilight and Spike hightailed it out of there. The alicorn saw Ghidorah blast Godzilla to the ground and she couldn't believe it. She really wanted to attack Ghidorah for that, but she had to get out of there before she died. However, Godzilla got back up and roared at Ghidorah. Ghidorah tried blasting Godzilla with his gravity beams again, but Godzilla blocked it with his arms while roaring in pain. Godzilla's scales started to light up and Twilight got excited as she knew what that meant. Godzilla built up his atomic breath and blasted it right at Ghidorah, but the three headed dragon blocked the attack by moving his heads away from the blast and fired his gravity beams at Godzilla. This sent Godzilla tumbling towards the ground and his atomic breath had destroyed the Monarch Outpost facility because of it. Twilight started running again and saw Godzilla disappear into the ground. She thought the worse had happened, but she shrieked in horror when she saw Doctor Graham get eaten by Ghidorah. Serizawa couldn't believe his eyes and just stared at the giant monster.

The soldiers were ready to attack Ghidorah again, but they got beaten to it. Ghidorah roared in pain and looked to see missiles coming his way. He used his wings to shield the attack and Mark saw one of them come flying down towards him. Twilight and Spike also watched that happen and the three of them got blown back by the explosion and hit their backs on a shipping crate before falling to the ground. Twilight saw Ghidorah turn around to face Godzilla, and before the Kaiju could attack him again, he flew off into the air and disappeared. Godzilla roared in rage and raced back to the ocean to chase after Ghidorah. The scene changed to them being on the USS Argo and looking at all the different satellite images. Twilight and Spike heard Nick say that the submarines were having Godzilla moving very quickly through Argentina and that they lost Monster Zero in a tropical storm over Brazil. He said that the entire southern hemisphere was scanned and there was nothing. Twilight looked over and saw Serizawa in a sad state. She could see the pain and the sadness in his eyes and she went to find out why. She looked at the computer and saw that Doctor Graham was labeled as deceased. She knew the two had a strong friendship going on and it must have been painful for Serizawa to watch his friend get eaten alive by Ghidorah.

She wasn't just a friend, she was family to him. Twilight took a look at her life on the screen and was pretty impressed by the track record. She turned her attention towards the center of the room where Colonel Foster and Sam Coleman were having an argument with one another about if Emma really was the one who pressed that trigger. Foster said that she knew what she saw and Coleman told her that she saw wrong and it had to be someone else. Nick suggested that maybe Jonah forced her to do it and used Madison as leverage. Mark said it was Emma and that Colonel Foster saw it right. He was correct since both her and him saw it happen. They were right there when it happened. Serizawa asked if Mark was sure and he nodded in confirmation. Colonel Foster got mad and said that Emma released Mothra, and now, she released Monster Zero or King Ghidorah which ever way you prefer it. She asked the group if they sensed a pattern here and Doctor Chen said that she did. She said that it wasn't a good one and believed that Emma was trying to start a mass awakening. Mark decided to get smart here and said with sarcasm that it was too bad that no one warned it that was gonna happen. Sam then asked why the heck Emma would want to release these creatures and why she wanted to work with Alan of all people.

Serizawa said that they'll ask her as soon as they find her and told them to keep looking. Colonel Foster pointed out that it appeared to be on the map that Godzilla was following the same path as Emma's osprey and was heading north over South America to one of the outposts. It was Monarch Outpost 56 in Isla de Mara, Mexico and Colonel Foster told them they would touch down in ten minutes. Mark asked about the people there and Foster asked him to clarify. Mark was talking about the people down there in that village who had no idea that they were gonna be the special of the day and Serizawa told him they already sent a G-Team down there to begin the evacuations. One of the tech people told Serizawa that there was an incoming call on the emergency channel from Isla de Mara and Serizawa told them to answer it. The maps got replaced with the person of the conversation, Emma, and all of them stared in anger. Emma said that she should probably go first and Mark cut to the chase and asked where Madison was. Madison appeared on the screen and asked her father if he was alright. Mark asked his daughter if she was alright and Madison said that she was sorry. Twilight was confused by that apology because she knew that Madison did nothing wrong, it was her mother that released two giant monsters into the world and maybe even release a third.

If anyone had to apologize, it was Emma, not her. Mark told her that she didn't need to be sorry for anything and Emma said that Madison was fine. Colonel Foster didn't exactly believe that and said that trust was a little hard to come by after what Emma just pulled. Emma said that she knew and that she could only imagine what they were all thinking. Basically, the mood in the room was we're really mad at you and we want answers as to why you are doing this because you are putting millions if not billions of lives in danger. Emma said that if there was any other way to do this, she would and Mark asked what that would be. Emma said that she was saving the world and Mark said that doesn't make any sense. Emma said that as impossible as it seems, it does and told Mark to hear her out. She said that after they lost Andrew, she swore that his death would not be vain and she would find an answer. However, when she dug deeper, she realized that the Titans were here for a reason and that despite all of the years that they've spent trying to stop them, they never dared to confront the truth. Mark asked which truth Emma was referring to and Emma said that humans have been the dominant species for thousands of years and look what was happened. Overpopulation, pollution, and war. She said that the mass extinction that they've feared has already begun and that they are the cause and the infection.

She explained that like all living organisms, the Earth unleashed a fever to fight this infection with the original and rightful rulers which were the Titans. She said that they were part of the Earth's natural defense system and was a way to protect the planet and maintain its balance. She said that if governments were allowed to contain them, destroy them, or use them for war, the human infection will only continue to spread and within their lifetime, the Earth will perish and so will them unless they restored balance. Rick was skeptical and asked what was gonna be left if she did this. Emma said that the exact opposite will happen and explained that how a forest fire replenishes the soil or how a volcano creates new land, they have seen signs that these creatures will do the same. She explained that in places like San Francisco or Las Vegas or wherever they go, life will follow because of the radiation. Twilight did admit that new life in the photos looked nice, but Emma was taking this way too far for her liking. Emma explained that the Titans were the only way to reverse the destruction that the human race started and they were the only guarantee that life will carry on. But for that to happen, they must be set free. Doctor Chen told Emma that she was murdering the world, but Emma said that as difficult as it will be, she promises that humanity will not go extinct.

She said that by using the ORCA, they could return to a natural order and a forgotten order where humanity coexisted in balance with the Titans. Serizawa warned Emma that this was a dangerous path and she was meddling with forces beyond their comprehension which was gambling with the lives of billions. Emma asked in retaliation what Serizawa was gambling with and told him that Monarch was broken and was about ready to be shut down by a government who wants nothing more than to eradicate the Titans from existence. She asked him if that were to happen, what will their chances be and Mark had enough. He told Emma that she was out of her gosh darn mind and explained that first, she put their daughter's life in danger, and now, she got to decide the fate of the world. Emma disregarded that and said that she couldn't be any more sane and Madison was stronger than ever. Emma said that after they lost Andrew, she trained Madison to survive and at least now, she'll have a fighting chance. Mark asked her if she was listening to herself and told her that it was not all math and there were some things out there that you just couldn't control. Emma retorted by saying there were some things that you couldn't run from and Mark told her that this would not bring Andrew back to them.

Twilight understood where Emma was coming from on this, but she did not agree with the measures that she was willing to take. Sure, there are elements of humanity that are bitter and cruel, but we don't need to kill off a bunch of innocent people who didn't ask to die just so that "natural balance" could be restored. Twilight saw the root cause as to why Emma wanted to do this, but she knew that this would not solve the problem. She agreed with Doctor Chen and Serizawa. This was taking it too far and after a few moments of silence, Emma said that she urged all of them to take refuge. She said that Monarch had been building bunkers for over the past 60 years around the world in order to save and restart civilization and suggested that all of them that they find them. The screen cut off and everyone was dead silent. Doctor Chen spoke up and called Emma the word that means female dog and Mark asked how long until this aircraft lands. Colonel Foster told him that it was three minutes and Rick said that they might want to rethink that. Foster asked why and Rick explained that something wasn't right. Emma was not at Isla de Mara because the signal's too weak to be local and he said that she must have been bouncing it off of their satellites. He said that they must have been holed up at one of their old bunkers and she could be anywhere.

Emma was nowhere in the local area, but she was actually 2,200 miles away from here, hiding in one of the bunkers in Boston. An alarm went off and Mark asked what that was. Sam said that Emma shut down the containment system and Serizawa asked how much time they had. Twilight heard noises and looked out the window. She saw an explosion go off on top of the volcano and noticed that the people down below were screaming in terror as they were trying to run away. She took a closer look and saw that a winged creature had emerged known as Rodan. Mark asked Doctor Chen what this creature was and Chen said that local legends called it Rodan, the fire demon. Mark said sarcastically that was comforting and they all heard the bird roar. Sam asked the group if they remembered the tropical storm where they lost Monster Zero and said that it was changing direction, which was where they were currently at. Rick said that was not possible because there was no way a storm could move that fast and Doctor Chen suggested that it wasn't a storm. The satellite was able to identify Ghidorah and everyone was nervous. It basically told them that Ghidorah was in that storm and he was the one leading the charge making the weather go wherever he pleased.

Serizawa said that they needed time to finish the evacuation and Rick told him that they better hurry because Ghidorah was closing in fast. Mark said to Serizawa that it wasn't a coincidence that Ghidorah was headed here and it was responding to Rodan's cries. It meant that he was coming for food, a fight, or something more intimate. Serizawa asked him what he suggested and the fighter jets went towards the volcano. They launched missiles at Rodan and the winged Titan roared in pain as he got hit by these missiles. Twilight was able to get a good look on him and Mark said that he believed that they had Rodan's attention now. Colonel Foster told everyone to strap in and commanded the ships to follow their lead. Twilight saw Rodan turn his head as he watched the fighter jets change direction and he growled at them. They had ticked him off and he was going to make them pay. He took flight and chased after the aircraft. As he flew over the village, it literally caused everything to be destroyed instantly and people had to hold on to something to prevent being taken away by the dust storm.

Spike asked Twilight why the heck Rodan was chasing them and Twilight said she had no idea. She told him that she assumed it was because it had gotten angry and simply wanted to attack them, but then she said it could have been because they wanted to use him to fight Ghidorah who was fast approaching. It looked like Rodan was gone, but then he appeared out of nowhere and he roared at all of them. Rick called out to the Gold Squadron and said it was time to lure Rodan away from the mainland, straight to Ghidorah. Colonel Foster told them to engage on their six and the pilot said copy, start the clock. The fighter jets turned around and fired more missiles at Rodan. Rodan roared in pain and flew up into the air, destroying some of the planes using his wings. Twilight looked out the window and saw Rodan coming in hot from above. He zipped right past two of the fighter jets and decapitated both of them. He ate at it and then threw them away into the ocean with his claws. He flew back up from the water and Colonel Foster told one of the pilots to get out of there because Rodan was right on their tail. They fired machine guns at Rodan and the pilot pulled the ejector seat. But, he landed right in Rodan's mouth and the winged Titan ate him.

Both Twilight and Spike were disgusted at that and looked away before they puked. They heard Rick say that Cobra's Raptor was off the team and they were only 60 seconds away from reaching the storm of King Ghidorah. Twilight and Spike looked out the window and they saw that Rodan was closing in them because he could keep up with the aircraft. One of the fighter jets saw Rodan in their window, so they flew away. However, Rodan growled at that and he simply spun around in a full 360 degree circle effectively taking the rest of the remaining planes and the squadron. Rick told everyone that they lost the Squadron and they were only thirty seconds away from Ghidorah. They went into the storm and they got got thrown around a little bit as they could hear the faint roars of King Ghidorah up ahead. Rick said they were ten seconds away and Twilight saw Rodan reaching for the aircraft with his claws. She got really worried and braced for impact, but she heard Rodan roar and withdraw from the aircraft. She assumed that Rodan realized what was going on and moved away to fight the oncoming threat.

She saw Ghidorah roaring right in front of them with yellow lightning in the background and her eyes went as wide as dinner plates. In fact, everyone widened their eyes as they saw the three headed dragon residing in the eye of the storm. Colonel Foster told the pilot to dive and the aircraft flew straight down away from Ghidorah. Twilight saw on the screen that Ghidorah was approaching Rodan and Rodan was doing the same. The two collided in the sky and she just watched the fight unfold on the screen. Rodan almost flew away, so he attempted to latch onto Ghidorah, but the three headed dragon stretched him out so Rodan couldn't do anything to him. Rick said that they were killing each other and the ship got a call from Raptor One. Colonel Foster asked what their status was and they said that they were screwed and they needed immediate mid-air retrieval. Plus, to top it all off, they had kids on board, so that didn't help things either. Foster told the tech team to lock onto their position and prepare the hangar for an emergency landing. Rick said the hanger doors were unresponsive and Foster asked about manual override. Rick yelled that they were stuck and Mark got out of his seat and asked which way the hanger was.

Sam said he knew the way, but Mark didn't want to put up with this guy, so he asked if anyone else knew. Sam told him he knew the way and Mark followed after him. Rick told them that he hoped they had a big wrench and Twilight saw Ghidorah blast his gravity beams at Rodan's chest and the winged Titan fell into the Atlantic Ocean. There was a call and Rick said it was Admiral Stenz. He picked up the call and the Admiral addressed Doctor Serizawa and Colonel Foster. He told them that they needed to immediately disengage and withdraw forces to a safe distance. Colonel Foster said she didn't understand and Admiral Stenz said that they had been developing a prototype for a new weapon which was called an oxygen destroyer. He explained that it was designed to exterminate all life forms within a two mile radius and with any luck, it will kill both Ghidorah and Godzilla and the nightmare will finally be over. Twilight couldn't believe what she was hearing. The U.S. military was gonna kill Godzilla and King Ghidorah will be allowed to run free unimpeded! Didn't they understand that Godzilla was here to protect them and not destroy them all in one quick swing? Why couldn't they see beyond his monster status? Sure, he was intimidating, but he was the King Of The Monsters and wanted to protect life instead of destroying it unlike Ghidorah who wanted to terraform the Earth to his own liking.

Serizawa thought the same way and told Stenz that they must continue to have faith in Godzilla. The Admiral disagreed and said that the doctor had his chance. He said that the missile was already on its way and said that may God have mercy on them all. The screen cut away and the ship shook a bit. Foster said that he wasn't lying and that missile was coming in hot. Twilight looked on the satellite and looked towards the hanger. She had to stop this from happening. So, she and Spike ran towards the hanger and saw that the people there were still trying to get the helicopter up here. Mark looked around and formulated an idea. He pressed one of the buttons and pulled the lever which caused one of the helicopters to fall down and break the hanger doors, sending the chopper straight into the Atlantic. Twilight and Spike saw the helicopter coming in hot and got out the way so they wouldn't get burned alive. There was a small explosion and all of the fire crew attended to it. Barnes thanked Mark for the lift and they all heard the roar of Ghidorah in the distance. They turned to see Ghidorah flying right towards the ship, and they braced for the worst. But Godzilla came in and attacked Ghidorah from his blind side. He had jumped up from the ocean and brought Ghidorah down with him.

Twilight saw that one of Ghidorah's heads was about to hit the windshield, but Godzilla grabbed it and sent it back down into the ocean. Ghidorah was trying to escape and cried for help, but Godzilla continued to submerge him in the water and attacked him. This was Godzilla's home turf and he was much better at fighting in the ocean than Ghidorah was. Godzilla was able to get one of Ghidorah's heads off and he roared in victory. Twilight saw the missile coming towards Godzilla and she lit up her horn to try and stop it. She fired off a beam right at the missile, but it went right through the weapon. Twilight was confused and tried again multiple times. But each time she did it, the magic beam would just pass through as if it were hollow or something. Eventually it was too late and the missile hit Godzilla which caused a mushroom cloud to form. Twilight shielded her eyes for a second, but then she saw the large cloud and broke down. They had done it. She raced back to the cockpit and she could hear those cries of pain from Godzilla. She heard loud noises and saw that Ghidorah came flying out of the ocean unscathed besides the decapitated head. Everyone else saw it too and Serizawa asked Rick if he could locate Godzilla.

Rick said that he got something and they all turned to hear what he had to say. He said that Godzilla's vitals were fading and his radiation levels were plummeting. They were all hoping that he would survive, but the monitor flatlined and Rick said that he was gone. After hearing that, Twilight broke down in tears. The savior of Equestria was gone and Ghidorah was still roaming free. She wasn't just upset, she was angry. She wanted to buck both that Admiral and Mark so hard for killing Godzilla, but her legs would pass right through them. If only they had listened to Serizawa, he could still have been alive. But because these stupid military leaders got impatient, they killed off the one chance they had at getting rid of Ghidorah and now the Earth will be destroyed along with it. Serizawa told Mark that it looked like he got his wish and walked away. Twilight glared at him and walked to a different part of the room. She looked on the CCTV footage and saw that Ghidorah had returned to the volcano on top of the village. She saw something strange going on and then noticed that the missing head was able to regenerate. She couldn't believe her eyes. Not only could this creature bring unbalance to the world, it could also regenerate itself at any time.

Then she heard him making a loud roar and then noticed that all of the other Titans were getting up as well. This told her that they were responding to the call and doing his bidding. She heard some faint calls and went over to the tech station. She saw the radio waves moving and she saw Mark trying to analyze it. She rolled her eyes in disgust and looked back towards the screen to try and figure out what those radio waves meant. Doctor Chen asked Mark if he had any luck and Mark said that he wasn't. "Serves him right for what he wanted to happen and he got his wish." Twilight thought in her head. She was still quite upset with Mark for wanting every single Titan dead and didn't bother to stop Admiral Stenz for sending an oxygen destroyer to kill Godzilla. Anyway, Mark told Chen that whatever Emma used to create the ORCA signal, he had never heard it and asked Chen how she was doing. She spoke something in Mandarin and Mark asked what that meant. Chen said that it meant "myth is our compass," and told him that was something her mother used to say. She said that her mother believed the stores about monsters and dragons could help them find the Titans and restore their connection with nature.

Mark asked if she was second generation Monarch and Chen said she was third because it runs in the family. Mark said that they probably don't have any tips on slaying dragons and Chen said that was a Western concept. She explained that in the East, they are sacred because they were divine creatures who brought wisdom, strength, and even redemption. Colonel Foster came in the room and asked why the oxygen destroyer didn't kill King Ghidorah. Barnes said he was no scientist, but he thinks it has something to do with his head being able to grow back because of his regenerative abilities. Rick said he has never seen anything like it because it violates everything they know about the natural order and Chen said it could have been he wasn't part of the natural order. Serizawa asked what she meant by that and Chen said that she was able to piece it all together. She brought up a picture and Sam said with sarcasm that it looks vaguely familiar. Chen explained that the picture tells of a great dragon who fell from the stars and was a hydra whose storm swallowed both men and gods alike. Twilight could easily recognize that picture as Ghidorah and she was fascinated by the historical records created by man hundreds of thousands of years ago.

Mark asked if Chen was talking about an alien and Chen said that he was not part of the natural order. He was not meant to be here. Twilight was surprised to hear this bombshell information and she wrote down some notes so she could remember that. Serizawa said that Ghidorah was a false king and Rick described him as an invasive species. He said that could explain how he's creating these massive storms and the effect Ghidorah is having on the other Titans. Rick said that it was almost like Ghidorah was reshaping the planet by terraforming it to his own liking and Serizawa asked Chen what the legends called the three headed dragon. Chen said that they called him Ghidorah which meant "The one who is many," and Mark was confused on what that meant. One of the soldiers called out to Serizawa and told him that they were approaching Castle Bravo or Monarch Outpost 54 in Bermuda, but there was something that he should see. All of them looked out the window and saw a bunch of aircraft carriers around the base. They all went down and Admiral Stenz was down there waiting for them. He informed them that Moscow, London, and Washington D.C. were all under attack and on every continent, the Titans were triggering every single kind of natural disaster that you can think of.

Twilight looked on the screens and she couldn't believe what she was seeing. All of these Titans were attacking city after city and killing hundreds if not thousands of people. She wanted to be mad at them, but then she realized that all of them were responding to Ghidorah's call. Because Godzilla had been killed with the oxygen destroyer, the Titans had no choice but to obey Ghidorah's commands as the Alpha. He had to be stopped and quickly before the Titans destroy the entire Earth. Admiral Stenz said that like before, they have tried to lure the creatures with nuclear materials, but this time, they were not taking the bait. He also said that their behavior has become random and erratic and with the U.S. military forces spread desperately thin with these things roaming the globe unimpeded, they were running out of options and time. Twilight disagreed with that statement. None of the Titans' behavior was random or erratic, they were simply following Ghidorah's commands. All they had to do was to stop Ghidorah, and then the rest of them would cease the attacks. Admiral Stenz looked at Chen and asked if she had something to add. Chen told him that he was wrong and the behavior of the Titans was not random or erratic at all.

Mark spoke up and told the Admiral that as amazing as this sounds, they were moving like a pack because they were hunting. He said that all packs, from wolves to killer whales, they all respond directly to an Alpha and Ghidorah was that new Alpha. Because of that, the Titans were just doing his bidding which was to destroy everything in sight. For once, Twilight could actually agree with Mark on something and not have some sort of personal retort be thrown in there somewhere. Mark said that the Titans were an extension of Ghidorah and if the military wanted to end the conflict, then they had to stop Ghidorah. They stop him, all of them would stop. Colonel Foster asked if there was another creature that would stand a chance against him and Serizawa said that Ghidorah and Godzilla's rivalry with each other was ancient and unique. Translation: we killed off our best chance to stop Ghidorah because the Admiral got impatient. Mark looked at the map and realized he had to go back out there. He went outside in the rain and Sam tried to stop him. He asked Mark what he was doing and Mark said that he couldn't just sit down there and had to do something. Sam asked what that would be and Mark said it would be finding his daughter.

Sam asked where he was gonna go and Mark said that Madison was the only thing he got left. He wasn't there for her and he wasn't gonna let that happen again. Sam said good luck and Mark took off towards one of the helicopters. Twilight and Spike followed Mark towards the chopper and sat down across from him. But they all stopped to hear some chittering noises from outside. They all took a look and saw some yellow light peeking through the clouds. The clouds expanded and they all had to shield their eyes a little bit. But after settling in, they saw the wings of Mothra and the cries from her. Twilight and Spike were in awe of Mothra's entrance and they commented on how beautiful it was. She teleported both of them back inside and saw Serizawa say how beautiful it was. Chen said the creature was Mothra, the Queen Of The Monsters. That confused Twilight and she almost felt hurt by that, because she had no idea that Godzilla had a mate with him. But the thing was it wasn't your typical relationship that we are all used to, it's more of a symbiotic relationship between two species. Mark asked if Rick was recording this, and Rick said that he records everything now. Doctor Chen was amazed by Mothra's moans and described it as something like a song. Rick said that he bet there was only one thing that could understand this cry right now and Serizawa realized that it would be Godzilla.

Rick tried to get a signal and after a few seconds, he was able to get a reply from the King Of The Monsters. Chen said that he was still alive and Twilight was overjoyed to hear that. She thought he was dead for good, but having Mothra being able to communicate with him, it showed that he wasn't dead yet, just very weak. Barnes asked if Mothra and Godzilla had a thing going on and it seemed kinda messed up, but Sam said that symbiotic relationships between two species was not that uncommon. Serizawa asked Rick if he could track Godzilla, but Rick said that he couldn't because the signal was too weak. However, Mothra could know and Mark came up with an idea. He asked Serizawa how many nukes he had and Serizawa asked why. Mark looked at him and said that they could help him. Twilight thought about it for a second and then understood what Mark was saying. Godzilla feeds off of radiation, and dropping a nuke on him would bring him back to full strength. Colonel Foster said that the category six hurricane over D.C. was where King Ghidorah was currently nesting and working with all four branches of the U.S. military, this would be a joint operation. She explained that the goal was to lure Ghidorah away from the mainland so that they could continue evacuations long enough for their submersible team to complete its mission.

Twilight and Spike were already at the bay and Rick asked if this plan was what you would consider a long shot. They all went on the submarine and Colonel Foster said that they would be out of range when they are down there, but a squadron will stay behind to keep an eye out for them. Mark said that he appreciated it and the commander ordered for the submarine to go down into the ocean. Sam wished them good luck and Mark said thanks because they were gonna need it. The submarine headed down under the Atlantic and followed Mothra's rays to find Godzilla. Mark asked Serizawa what time it was and Serizawa said it was time to get a new watch. Mark said that was Andrew's favorite joke and said that Serizawa never took that watch out of his pocket without him asking that question. Serizawa just stared at him, so Mark continued. He said that Serizawa told him five years ago, he'd be trying to save the thing that took my son and to save the family that he had left. Serizawa said that sometimes, the only way to heal wounds is to make peace with the demons who created them. Mark asked if he really believed that and Serizawa asked if that was why he was here.

Serizawa said that there are some things that are beyond our understanding and must accept them and learn from them, because these moments of crisis are also potential moments of faith. A time when we either all come together or fall apart. He said that nature always has a way of balancing itself, but the only question was, what part would man play? Mark asked if he just made that up and Serizawa said he didn't. He said that he read it in a fortune cookie once, a really long fortune cookie to be exact. The submarine began to shake and the commander asked what the status of the ship was. Bowman said that there was some sort of vortex and it was dragging them in. That vortex was in fact the entrance to the Hollow Earth and they were being brought to it. They told them to brace for impact and everything went silent. After a few seconds, the commander asked for a status report. One of them said that they couldn't fix their position because the GPS was down, but inertial says that they were 600 miles from departure. That was obviously wasn't right and Rick knew he was right all along. He said that the vortex was a tunnel into the Hollow Earth and it was a system of tunnels that connect the whole Earth. Rick told Chen that he was right and Chen told him to shut up.

They tried to move the submarine forward and Serizawa told them to launch the probes. They looked at the cameras and they came face to face with a large statue. It creeped them out a little bit and they moved away from it. They went deeper inside and Mark said that it looked like it was Egyptian or Roman. Rick said that this was much older and they saw the cave painting of Godzilla right there on the camera. Doctor Chen said that all of the legends and the stories were true and Twilight was amazed at all of these paintings of ancient Godzilla. Doctor Chen said that they really were the first gods and Rick said that if only the Earth and stones could speak, they could tell the stories to them. Serizawa asked if there was any signs of Godzilla and Rick said that the probes were picking up a radioactive blob, which was just past that ridge. Serizawa told him to set a course and they moved forward. Rick said that he believed they should stop and Serizawa asked why he thought that. Rick said he still wanted to have kids one day and pointed to the glowing red radioactive warning light in the top right hand corner which let them know that they were near high radiation levels.

The commander said to stop the ship and the probes continued to move forward. Two of the probes died and Rick said that there was a combination of oxygen, carbon dioxide, and methane in here, but there was a little air tunnel through here. The third probe was able to get inside and everyone was surprised to see this. They looked around and then saw Godzilla's scales poking out in the open. The probe finally died and Serizawa asked Rick to pull up the last frame. Serizawa pointed towards the top of the tunnel and said that was the source of the radiation. Doctor Chen said that was why he returned here. He was feeding and needed to regenerate. Serizawa said that this was his home and Mark said that was how he survived for so long. Twilight was very saddened by what she was seeing and basically felt crushed by it. She knew Fluttershy would be heartbroken seeing Godzilla in this weak state and would try to comfort him. Mark said that Godzilla was always adapting and evolving and it was incredible. Rick asked if he just needed a little nap and Chen said this process could take hundreds if not thousands of years. Serizawa said that they needed to proceed as planned and Rick said that they were about to launch a nuclear torpedo in order to revive a giant monster. He said that this wasn't like jumpstarting a car, but the truth was that it was the opposite.

Dropping a nuke on Godzilla would be exactly like jumpstarting a car because you are giving him that energy source to get back to full strength. The commander said that there was another complication which was the weapon systems getting damaged during the crash. That meant they couldn't launch and Mark asked if it could be repaired. Commander Crane said they could not and Chen suggested that they could go inside, set a timer, and launch the warhead manually. Rick said that if the heat didn't fry you, the radiation will and Serizawa said that he would go. Mark asked what that was supposed to mean and Chen said that there had to be another way. Serizawa said that there was no time for debate and he'll go. Twilight was confused for a second on what that meant, but then she realized that possibly meant that he would sacrifice himself so he could revive Godzilla. Rick told Serizawa that at first contact, he was gonna lose his long range vision and when he surfaced, his motor skills were gonna fade. But he put a helioxed mixture in the tank, so it should keep Serizawa stable for a little longer. Rick said that it was an honor to work with Serizawa and Chen just hugged him as a final goodbye before the doctor departed.

Serizawa thanked them and gave Mark his notes. Mark asked if he was sure and Serizawa said that Godzilla had fought for them and died for them, so it was the least he could do. Godzilla sacrificed so much for humanity, it was time for Serizawa to return the favor and give the Earth back to the original and rightful King. Serizawa said that Godzilla was not only proof that coexistence was possible, but that he was the key to it. Serizawa told Mark to take care of the notes and he got into the small submarine. Twilight already felt sad to see Serizawa go, but she knew that he would bring Godzilla back to life so that balance could be restored. The doctor smiled one more time and the submarine disappeared into the water. Chen was crying a bit and was having a hard time keeping her emotions together. Twilight and Spike went back to the cockpit and looked on the computer screen to see how he was progressing. Serizawa was amazed at what he saw and he looked around a bit to really stare at Godzilla's home. It was definitely something else, that's for sure. He carried the nuke up the stairs, but he struggled a bit. He saw Godzilla's scales right there and set down the case. He took out the nuke and started the timer. He looked at his watch and saw Godzilla's head right there. He walked over to it and the Kaiju opened his eyes to stare at the human walking towards him.

Serizawa took off his helmet and put his hand on Godzilla's snout. Godzilla stared at him in sadness and Serizawa said to him さようなら旧友 which meant "goodbye old friend" in Japanese. Serizawa smiled at Godzilla one last time and Godzilla stared at the nuke in confusion. The timer hit zero and the nuke went off. Everything exploded and it was so powerful that it pushed the submarine flying back up to the surface and landing on top of the Atlantic. Twilight had to face the truth though: Serizawa was dead now, but hopefully, his sacrifice will not be in vain. Everyone got thrown around a bit and Commander Crane told Bowman to send a distress signal to the Argo. Mark went outside and both Twilight and Spike followed. It was raining quite a bit outside and Doctor Chen asked if Mark saw anything. He took a look in his binoculars and saw something move in the ocean. Twilight and Spike saw it too and they were shocked. Some blue light was in the ocean, and then all of a sudden, Godzilla emerged from the water and built up his atomic breath. He blasted it into the sky and roared as loud as he could to let the world know he was back. Twilight was more than happy to see the King Of The Monsters again and Spike thought it was so cool how Godzilla came back from the dead.

Godzilla stopped his atomic breath and looked right at the submarine on the surface. Everyone started to back away and Godzilla lowered his head to take a look at the humans. He growled at them a bit considering he knew that he almost died because of them, but he continued to stare. Mark yelled for no one to move and Godzilla began to soften his expression a bit when he saw Mark. He noticed that it was him that sent Serizawa down to his home to bring him back to life and realized that maybe it was finally time he allowed the humans to work with him instead of against him. He turned around and swam back into the ocean after he threw his tail up into the air and created a giant wave. Mark watched him disappear and stared as Godzilla was off once again to fight Ghidorah. Chen asked Mark if he was okay and Mark said that he knew how to find him. They all saw the Argo and he repeated himself. Mark handed Sam the notebook and told him to make Serizawa proud and not screw this up. Sam asked how he did that and Chen said it was by saving us. Mark asked Sam what the deal was and Sam said that they think that Emma activated the ORCA somewhere near Boston which both Ghidorah and Godzilla were headed to now.

But they were not able to pinpoint the exact location without the missing piece of the ORCA signal. Mark said that he had the missing signal and Sam asked if it was Godzilla. Mark said it wasn't him and it was them. Colonel Foster asked what that meant and Mark explained that Emma combined the bioacoustics of Godzilla with a human. He said that was how she made the ORCA and the Titans think it was just another apex predator which is why they are all headed towards Fenway Park in Boston. Rick said that made sense because humans were a bunch of horny murderous carnivores, but Foster was having none of it. She asked Mark what they do next and Mark told them to track it, find it, and he gets his daughter back. Rick asked what they were gonna do about Ghidorah and Chen said that Godzilla will bring balance. Rick said that this was probably more of the same old Serizawa style let them fight action. He said that he used to love it when Serizawa said that, but Mark told them that this time, they would join the fight. The scenery changed again and Twilight and Spike saw that King Ghidorah had descended onto the field of Fenway Park and began destroying some of the stadium before letting out a very loud roar.

Ghidorah heard the noises coming from the speakers and one of the heads destroyed it by eating it. Twilight noticed that Ghidorah was looking around to see who caused that noise and when he finally did find it, he was ticked. She noticed Madison took off running and they did the same. Ghidorah blasted his gravity beams right at the press box where they were running from and he used his beams to destroy the park. One of the beams hit them and they fell to the ground. They all got up and saw Ghidorah standing right there, growling at them. Twilight and Spike were absolutely terrified of being this up close to Ghidorah, but Madison was willing to fight to the death for this one. She threw the ORCA away from her and she got up. Ghidorah roared at all of them and yellow light went up their throats. They were about to die and they screamed loudly when Ghidorah roared again, but before Ghidorah could release his gravity beams, he got hit with a blue light and got sent tumbling towards the ground. They were all confused for a second, but then, they heard the Earth shake. So, they turned around and saw Godzilla marching right through the city. They heard the loud roar that we know was played a lot in the 1950's, and they all smiled as the King Of The Monsters came just in time.

Godzilla roared again and looked around a bit to let Ghidorah know he was back from the dead. He was back and he wanted revenge on Ghidorah. He was back for round three with Ghidorah and this time, he'll make sure that Ghidorah loses this battle and doesn't escape. He created enough havoc in the Earth and got the Titans to destroy everything in sight, so now, he must pay. The Earth should not be terraformed into whatever and Godzilla is the true King. He rules over all of the Titans and any rebellion is a direct challenge to his authority. So, because Ghidorah wants to dethrone him, he shall pay the ultimate price which is death. Twilight saw the planes shooting missiles at Ghidorah and the three headed dragon used his wings to shield himself from the attacks so that he wouldn't get hit in a vulnerable area. She saw Godzilla coming and her, Spike, and Madison all got the heck out of there and out of the way so that Godzilla could fight Ghidorah unimpeded. Ghidorah got up and snarled at Godzilla. This Kaiju wanted to ruin everything he had going and kick him off the throne. If Godzilla wants another fight, then he shall get one. He already lost rounds one and two and he'll probably lose the third one as well. So, let the games begin.

Godzilla charged at Ghidorah and Ghidorah did the same. They collided with each other and it sent out a small shockwave. Godzilla spun Ghidorah around and threw him around. Ghidorah roared at him and Godzilla responded with a roar of his own. Ghidorah tried to attack Godzilla, but the Kaiju hit Ghidorah with his tail and the three headed dragon roared in pain. Mark heard Martinez and he ran over to see what it was. They both got hit by lightning and Martinez asked Mark if he was alright. He said that he found the ORCA and it looked pretty banged up, but there was no sign of Madison. Godzilla attempted to scratch Ghidorah with his hands, but Ghidorah used his heads to bite down on Godzilla's skin and picked him up a bit. He dragged him across the ground and attempted to bite him again, but Godzilla built up his atomic breath and blasted Ghidorah away from him. The chopper was already destroyed when this happened, but everyone had to shield themselves from getting hit from Ghidorah's massive tail with spikes on it. Twilight saw something in the sky and became curious on what it was. She saw it change a bit and then saw Mothra descend from the sky. She roared at Ghidorah and slammed him against the skyscraper. Kevin got his head out and looked to see where Mothra was going. He growled at her and attempted to help his other two buddies out.

However, he saw Godzilla's reflection through the glass and roared at him. Godzilla roared right back at him and pushed Ghidorah through the building, which caused it to collapse. Ghidorah fell to the ground and roared in pain. He called for help and as Mothra attempted to scratch him again, Rodan came flying in and attacked her in the air. The two of them duked it out and the group saw a vehicle approach them. It was Emma and she told all of them to get in. Something came falling from the sky and exploded on the ground. Emma yelled even louder for them to get in and this time, they did so. Emma hightailed it out of there and she had to weave in and out of the road to avoid getting hit by Rodan or Mothra. Mark asked where Madison was and Emma said she had no idea. She was there before and Mark said she wasn't there. Barnes told them to take it easy and Mark retorted to Emma that he hoped she was just as good as finding Madison as she was losing her. Emma said that she didn't lose her, she just ran away and Mark said with sarcasm how he wondered why. Twilight and Spike were getting annoyed at this antics and Barnes said that he couldn't blame Madison. He said that if he had those two for parents, he would run away from home too.

Emma slammed on the brake and stopped the car. She asked Barnes what he just said and Barnes told them that if he had the two of them for parents, he would run away from home too. It hit both of them like a load of bricks and they knew where to find their daughter. Twilight saw Godzilla slinging Ghidorah around and basically used him to destroy buildings. Ghidorah roared in pain at this and he roared at Godzilla in anger. He saw some sparks flying out and he had a good idea. He put his mouth on the tower and supercharged himself with electricity. Godzilla's eyes started to go wide a little bit and after a few seconds, yellow lightning came flying out of Ghidorah's wings and it went everywhere. It caused a light show to go off and it burned everything within a two mile distance. Godzilla roared in pain and he backed up because he couldn't see anything. He attempted to grab onto a building, but he ended up breaking most of it anyway. He growled slowly and looked towards the ground to catch his breath. He recollected himself and Ghidorah was fully recharged with power and then some. Twilight saw Mothra get backed up against a building and Rodan came up against her. Rodan tried to attack her, but Mothra scratched at him to get him away.

He flew away to gain more distance and Mothra walked up slowly to watch her enemy's next move. Rodan backed himself up and then charged right at Mothra. Rodan kept trying to bite her, but just as he went in for the closing shot, Mothra stopped him and used her stinger to cut through his body. He screeched in pain like a dying horse and Mothra dropped him to the ground. The hummer stopped and everyone got out. The place Mark and Emma called home at one point was clearly gone and there was still no sign of Madison. All of them began shouting for Madison, but Mark saw a hand and knew that's where his daughter was at. He shouted for Emma and the rest of them came over to see a giant piece of concrete over what was some sort of tub. They lifted it out of the way and Emma pulled out Madison. She was unconscious and Emma began to cry a bit. Madison gasped for air and then began to cough. She saw her mom and dad there and hugged them both. They all turned their attention towards Godzilla's roars and saw what was happening. Ghidorah flew up into the air and picked up Godzilla with his body weight. He was clearly much bigger than the King Of The Monsters and could carry him very easily. Twilight yelled for Ghidorah to stop, but nothing happened.

Godzilla tried to use his atomic breath to blast Ghidorah, but the middle head cut off his oxygen flow and choked him to death. Eventually, he made it up high enough in the sky and dropped Godzilla towards the ground. Godzilla groaned in pain and started to burn up a little bit. Form down below, it looked like a meteor was crashing towards the Earth. Twilight screamed in horror because she had seen this once before with that dragon they had to deal with four years ago. Godzilla finally made it to the ground and a small explosion went off. Ghidorah landed on the ground and snarled at Godzilla. Godzilla looked behind him and groaned weakly when he saw Mothra standing on him. She roared in worry for him and glared at Ghidorah. She knew who the enemy was now and she was gonna make him pay for hurting her mate and ally in battle. She flew up and charged right at Ghidorah. However, the three headed dragon was prepared and yellow light came up his throats. Mothra roared at Ghidorah and the three headed dragon unleashed his gravity beams on her. Because she was already low on health because of Rodan burning her, the gravity beams from Ghidorah was the death blow and the final nail in the coffin. Twilight was horrified to see Mothra die from Ghidorah and she screamed in horror.

Even though Mothra was dead now, she knew Godzilla needed that one last push, so she gave him her life essence so that she would always be with him wherever he went. Godzilla roared weakly at the death of his mate and his head hit the ground again. Ghidorah closed in on Godzilla and began to suck the radiation out of him. Godzilla screeched in pain and sounded like a dying Elephant when Ghidorah started taking away his radiation. One of the soldiers said that the Osprey was coming in two minutes and Mark said that they needed to work fast. Emma asked what that was and Mark put down the ORCA. Emma asked if he was sure about that and Mark said it was the only way to save Godzilla. They needed to fix it, get on the Osprey, and draw Ghidorah away from Godzilla so it can buy him time to get back on his feet. Emma said that he has seen what Ghidorah can do and Mark said it would be tight, but they had to take that chance. It was either life or death now. After everything was good to go, Madison turned on the ORCA and the chopper came just in time. Twilight and Spike saw it and they hightailed it right onto the aircraft. Mark told Emma to come on and Emma said to take Madison because she still had to activate it.

Mark was confused and Emma said that she was right behind them. Emma activated the ORCA and the signals started sounding off again. Ghidorah stopped what he was doing and growled at Emma. He already fell for this trick once and he won't do it again. He was getting sick and tired of these humans trying to send out radioactive pulses to the Titans so that they could control them and him. It was time to put an end to this and he charged right after Emma. Madison was calling her mother's name, but Mark kept her moving forward and Chen grabbed her to get on the Osprey. Colonel Foster said they had to lift off now, but Mark told her to wait because Emma was still coming. Emma stopped in front of the door and Mark told her to come on and let's go. Emma looked at Ghidorah who was almost there and realized she had to do this herself. She couldn't risk her family's life for a second time, so she would sacrifice herself to get Ghidorah away from them. Madison was confused for a second, but when Emma told her that she loves her, Madison told her no. She knew what this meant and she didn't want her to go. Emma ran towards the hummer and both Madison and Mark shouted in protest. The Osprey took off and Mark had to restrain Madison from taking off in protest.

Twilight and Spike couldn't believe what they were seeing and they felt really bad for Madison. First, she lost her brother, and now, she was probably going to lose her mother to Ghidorah. Emma got in the hummer and drove away. Ghidorah was originally headed for the chopper, but when he saw the hummer take off, he turned around and roared in anger. He chased after it and everyone on board the chopper had to watch Ghidorah close in on Emma while also destroying the rest of the city with his gravity beams. They saw him take to the skies and he was able to nail Emma right behind the vehicle which caused it to fly into the air and crash on the ground. Ghidorah landed on the ground and growled at Emma. Emma smiled at Ghidorah and said long live the King. Ghidorah got confused by that and smelled something burning. In the chopper, Twilight got excited because she knew that Ghidorah had crossed the line and Godzilla would make him pay. Godzilla marched through the city and he was burning red and orange, which caused everything within close distance to just melt instantly because of how hot it was. Ghidorah clearly was far beyond simple discipline, and not even the worst punishment would suffice for everything he has done. So, after taking his throne and his authority, Godzilla had enough and decided to give Ghidorah a death sentence. It was time that Godzilla got back on the throne and reign over the Earth and Titans once again.

Godzilla marched up and gave a loud ear shattering roar at Ghidorah. Ghidorah turned around and roared right back at him in complete shock. He couldn't believe that Godzilla was still alive after all of that, but it didn't matter. This was the last straw, and Godzilla will finally die. However, it will be much more difficult this time around. Godzilla believed that this rebellion ended now and his scales lit up. He released the first shockwave of orange and Ghidorah tried to block the attack with his wings. However, they simply burned away into dust and Ghidorah started to panic. So, all three of them used their gravity beams at Godzilla, but the Kaiju was unaffected by it this time and marched forward towards Ghidorah. They got even more nervous and Godzilla's scales lit up again. He released a second shockwave of orange and this time, it destroyed the two heads of Ghidorah, also fading into complete dust and leaving only one head. Ghidorah roared at Godzilla for the death of his comrades, and Godzilla roared back at him. He stepped on Ghidorah's chest and destroyed the rest of the monster which caused yellow lightning to come out. A large orange shockwave came out and the group on the Osprey all had to shield their eyes because of how bright it was. Ghidorah roared in pain and eventually, the shockwave disappeared.

They looked once more and things were quiet for a few seconds. However, there was some rumbling and one of Ghidorah's heads had still survived. Twilight complained about how this dude was still alive, but she saw Godzilla dragging the head around and became curious. Godzilla slinged the head around and Ghidorah was making silent cries of pain as death awaited him. Godzilla built up his atomic breath and threw the head into the sky. He unleashed his atomic breath on the head and it was finally destroyed. Ghidorah was no more at last. Godzilla got that last little bit of electricity and looked at the Osprey. Rick said it was a good thing that Godzilla was on their side and Chen said that was only for now. Madison told them all to look and Godzilla turned around to see the Titans come towards him. He saw Behemoth come up along with Scylla and the MUTO Queen. He saw Rodan show up and roar at Godzilla. Godzilla grunted at Rodan and gave him a cold, unforgiving gaze as he knew that Rodan fought Mothra and betrayed his authority. Rodan realized what he had done wrong and bowed to Godzilla. Godzilla took a look around and saw the other Titans do the same. They were all acknowledging him as the new Alpha and the King Of The Monsters.

Both Twilight and Madison felt happy for Godzilla and the helicopter just flew further away. After seeing that the Titans acknowledged him as King, Godzilla raised his head and roared in great victory as he was back as the King Of The Monsters and reestablished his throne and authority over the other Titans. After a few seconds, the portal appeared and both Twilight and Spike got sucked back inside through it. When they made it on the other side, both of them had to dodge a beam from Starlight and the unicorn asked if Twilight was up for another race ending fight. Twilight landed on the cloud to think for a second and then glared at Starlight. She asked what the heck that timeline was and demanded an answer. Starlight was confused on what Twilight was saying, and the alicorn told her that she had been sent to a timeline of Godzilla's history as to how he defeats monsters. Starlight asked if that was Godzilla that had roamed Equestria before and Twilight said that it was. Starlight seemed surprised for a second, but then shrugged it off. She blasted some more magic at Twilight, but Twilight said that this goes way beyond cutie marks. She said that everything that they do in the past, even the smallest things can snowball into an avalanche of trouble for the future. Starlight blasted it away and said that Twilight would probably tell her that the fate of all of Equestria hangs in the balance.

Twilight said that it does, but Starlight didn't want to hear it. She said to spare her the overblown ego and blasted Rainbow away with her magic. She said that no group of friends, not even Twilight's, were that important. The portal opened up again and Twilight said that while she had no idea how important other friendships are to the future, but she could show Starlight what it would look like without hers. She grabbed Starlight and took her inside the portal. They made it to the other side and there was nothing here. It was just a bunch of dead lifeforms with gusts of wind. Starlight took a look at it and had no idea what to say. She asked Twilight where they were and Twilight said that they were in the future, or rather, the present. Starlight said that there was nothing here and Twilight said that she wished that she was surprised, but every world she came back to was worst than the last. She also said that she didn't know why herself and her friends were so important to Equestria, but they were. Starlight glared at Twilight and said that she didn't believe her. Spike told Starlight to look around and Twilight said that everything in the past affects the future, even the smallest things and what Starlight was doing led here.

Starlight didn't really know what to say and simply stared out in the open with regret. Maybe this whole revenge thing wasn't worth it. Maybe it would be best to start over. If this is what the future looks like with that small change in the past, then she was really screwed. Twilight said that she knew she couldn't stop Starlight, but she hoped that showing her this would change the unicorn's mind. Starlight's regret turned to anger and she glared at Twilight. She said that Twilight knew nothing about her and she was perfectly happy until Twilight and her friends ruined what she built. Twilight said that she had no idea what led her to have a village without cutie marks and apologized for taking that away from her. Starlight was in full rage mode and said that she'll show them what happened to her. She blasted the map with her magic and all of them got sucked into it. When they came out on the other side, they were in some village and Twilight asked where they were. Starlight said that map in the castle was connected to every part of Equestria and this one was her home. She walked towards a particular house and saw her younger self in there along with some orange colt as well. Starlight explained that she and Sunburst did everything together and she couldn't remember them ever being apart.

That was until this moment. The younger Starlight pulled out a book from the stack and it all came tumbling down. Starlight braced for impact, but the books suddenly stopped and she saw Sunburst pick them all up. There was a bright yellow light and all of the books went back on the shelves. He descended to the ground and saw that his cutie mark had finally appeared. He made happy horse noises and walked out the door in excitement. His family was excited and they took off with him. The adult Starlight said that just like that, her friend was gone and had been shipped off to Canterlot because his family had recognized his special talent. She said that she never saw him again and Spike asked why. Starlight became angry and said it was because of his cutie mark. She said that he got his and she didn't and he moved on and she didn't. She said that she stayed here and never made another friend because she was too afraid that a cutie mark would take them away too. Twilight said that was ridiculous and told her that a cutie mark couldn't take your friend away. Starlight didn't want to hear it and said that not everypony was lucky to get their cutie mark at the same time as her friends. They went back through the portal and made it to Cloudsdale once again.

Starlight told Twilight that the alicorn had no idea what it was like to lose a friend because of a cutie mark, but once she stopped the rainboom, the alicorn would feel that pain. Starlight lit up her horn and teleported the scroll over to her. She declared that once she destroyed this scroll, there would be no way for Twilight to change it and she began to rip it apart. Twilight acknowledged that Starlight was right, but she told her she couldn't do this. She said that she has seen where this leads and so has Starlight. Starlight retorted that she was only saw what Twilight showed her and asked what could really happen. Twilight said that she has seen it a dozen times and things don't work out in Equestria without her friends. Starlight groaned in frustration and asked what was so important about Twilight's friends. She asked if that was Godzilla's job to protect Equestria and asked how a group of ponies that are so different be so important. As she said that, she continued to rip at the scroll, but the emotions started to come out. Twilight said that the differences between herself and her friends were the very reason why their friendship strong and Starlight said that she thought that her and Sunburst were the same, but they ended up different and it tore their friendship apart.

The tears started to come out now and she ripped the scroll even more. Twilight told her to just try again and make new friends. She said that if something that Starlight couldn't control happens that changes things, she should work through it together because that was what friendship was. Starlight wanted to be angry at Twilight, but then she realized that the unicorn was right and she started to feel guilty because of this. Twilight said that it wasn't just her friendships that matter to Equestria, everypony's did. She said that while Godzilla was that second line of defense if things were to go south, friendship was still just as important to Equestria as he was to it as well. She also said that when Starlight's friendship ended, it led them here, but she told Starlight to imagine all of the different ones out there waiting for her if she just gave them a chance. Starlight asked how she would know that it wouldn't all end the same way and Twilight told her that it was up to the unicorn to make sure that wouldn't happen. Twilight extended her hoof and Starlight saw Rainbow fly past her. Starlight thought about it for a second and wondered about it. Things have been rough on her for so many years, but maybe doing this as an act of revenge is too far.

Maybe it would be best to start anew and try again at friendship. There's nothing that could go wrong and even if there was, she would at least have one friend to support her along the way. With that in mind, Starlight grabbed Twilight's hoof and accepted friendship from it. Spike caught the scroll and the Sonic Rainboom occurred once more. It sent out a beautiful rainbow and the portal opened back up to take them all home. When they made it back to the other side, they landed on the ground and the scroll got taken away from Spike. It stretched out in the air and it restored itself back to the original form where the paper wasn't destroyed. It sent out a bright light and Spike started kissing the ground. Suddenly, the doors opened and Rarity asked what the heck that was. Fluttershy asked if everypony was alright and Pinkie asked if they could do it again. Spike checked off one group of friends and Twilight said that it looked like they were home. Applejack asked with suspicion why Starlight was here and Twilight said that it was kind of a long story. They all assembled together in the throne room and Twilight filled them in on what had happened. Rainbow said that while she did know that her rainboom was awesome, she didn't know that all of Equestria depended on it. Pinkie added that she didn't know all of them were that important as well and Twilight said that she believed it was more than that.

She explained that friendship connects all of Equestria and undoing one group of friends made its magic less powerful. Rarity asked about Godzilla since he has become vital to Equestria's safety and Twilight explained that without the Rainboom, none of them came together and because none of them came together, it didn't awake Godzilla. She said if all of them stayed apart, Godzilla would still be in slumber and never would have resurfaced to fight off dangerous threats. Applejack said that she couldn't believe Twilight and Spike travelled through time like that and Pinkie said that Starlight must have been pretty magical. Twilight said that Starlight obviously had more magical talent than anypony she has ever seen and explained that her magic couldn't stop her, but she had to convince her to stop on her own and because of that, everything else fell into place. Applejack asked if Starlight was that powerful, they couldn't just send her on her way if they could and Twilight said that she had a better suggestion. Spike opened the door and told Starlight to come in. The unicorn gulped nervously and walked inside. She told the group that she knew that what she did was wrong and she was willing to take any punishment that they found necessary.

Twilight said that she had been thinking about how badly Equestria affaired without just one groups of friends and even when one friendship dies, the results can be disastrous. Starlight said that she knew first hoof how true that can be and Twilight said that was why she asked her here. She told Starlight that if she was willing to learn, she would teach her what she knew and she would have the power to make Equestria an even better place. Starlight asked where to start and Twilight said that all she had to do was make a friend and she already had seven of them right here. Starlight felt happy at the way the Mane Six were all willing to befriend her just like that after everything she did and help guide her. For the first time in years, she actually felt happy and nothing could make her feel more happy than right now. For the first time in her life, she experienced joy which is very different from happiness. Our modern society seems to branch the two together, but both of them are very different. Happiness comes and goes, but joy is everlasting and you can rely on it even when you are experiencing pain or going through a difficult trial.

Well, we have our first and only song of Season 5 right here. It's been a while since I did one. Anyway, to give you an executive summary, Starlight looked back on her life so far and expressed the pure joy she had for being able to start over at friendship. The rest of the Mane Six stood outside and all marched together. However, they heard footsteps and it shook the Earth a bit. It turns out Godzilla had shown up to see what had happened. He sensed in an imbalance here in Equestria, but he couldn't attend to it at all, but he kept searching for awhile. When his scales lit up telling him that they had returned, he went over to Ponyville. All of them were a little surprised to see Godzilla show up, but not bothered none the less. Twilight flew up to him and gave him a hug on his head. Godzilla gave a small grin and puffed out some smoke. He saw Starlight down below and he lowered his head to take a closer look. Starlight turned away with guilt, but Godzilla snorted at her to get her attention. She looked at him with worry and Godzilla gave a small grin in forgiveness. Starlight smiled and felt better. Godzilla raised his head back up and proceeded to walk away. All of them were a little confused on where he was headed, because he usually heads east, but he was going north this time. After a bit, they noticed he was headed towards Our Town and Twilight took Starlight with her because she saw it as Godzilla telling Starlight that now was the time to make amends and restore balance by asking for forgiveness.

When they arrived there, some of the townsponies were mingling amongst themselves and turned around when they saw Starlight. Starlight walked up to them and lowered her head down in shame. She apologized for the way she acted and asked that they would forgive her. The townsponies thought about it for a second and decided to forgive her for the heck of it. They hugged her as reconciliation and Twilight smiled. Godzilla gave a small grin and headed back for Ponyville. The Mane Six finished up in Ponyville and wrapped up their song there. All of Ponyville smiled towards the screen and Godzilla decided now was the time to leave. He began walking away and let out a loud roar signifying that his work was done here. All of Ponyville watched as their King headed back towards Manehattan and return to slumber. Even though Godzilla had done no actual work, he was still concerned about what was going on and he wanted to check it out. Ultimately, nothing bad had happened, but he couldn't be too careful. As King Of The Monsters, it is his responsibility to look around for threats when he feels one and if there is one, he responds to it. Then, he goes to take out the threat to submit to his authority and destroys them if they refuse to comply. Now, he can return to slumber and rest before is called upon again.

Author's Note

AN: I apologize for this chapter coming out so late. It has been over a week and a half since I last updated, but things have happened. I have been so busy with schoolwork that it's not a joke, so it's kept me away. Also, this chapter turned out to be way longer than I originally intended, so that delayed the chapter as well. I know people have been waiting for so long for this chapter and I apologize for making you guys wait that long. I want to thank everyone who waited so patiently and I'll try to not do something like this again. Thankfully, I'm on Spring Break next week, so I'll try to get a chapter or two out during that time period. Once again, sorry for the wait and I'll try to improve in the future. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Crystalling! When the Crystal Empire is set to celebrate the birth of Flurry Heart, the Mane Six plans to travel there. Twilight sees this as an opportunity for Starlight to reconnect with Sunburst and also spend some family time. However, Monarch is back on the move and they release King Ghidorah. Godzilla immediately feels this threat and travels to fight his bitter rival once again. The world eventually becomes complete chaos and it's up to him to put a stop to it. Will Godzilla be able to conquer Ghidorah once again, or will the three headed dragon find a way to get rid of the King Of The Monsters for good?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 15: Titanus Ghidorah vs. Titanus Gojira

It was chaotic in Baltimare. Burning buildings. Destruction of property. Flying planes and helicopters. It was pretty crazy to say the least. The aftermath of the MUTO attacks left many families distressed as they searched for their missing loved ones. For Montaza, he was doing just that. You see, he was looking for his son, Akeil, who had gone missing in all of the pileup surrounding the city. Montaza called out Akeil's name several times in hopes to find him, but he had heard nothing. His wife and daughter Adiya and Aesha were also looking for him as well, but they couldn't get anything of it. They heard a loud roar and turned around to see Godzilla marching through the city. He growled a little bit and let out another roar. Now, things had changed and Adiya was sitting on the bed, just staring out the window to think about those events. She looked at the picture of her family all together and turned on the TV to watch the news. The news reporter said that the bay area last night, thousands had gathered to honor the victims of the MUTO attacks five years ago and was part of a wave of memorials and protests demanding that the secretive monster-hunting coalition known as Monarch be held accountable. Of course, to be clear, this is the pony version of Monarch, not the one that we saw in the 2019 film "Godzilla: King Of The Monsters."

Adiya stared at the TV and saw different ponies that were protesting in the capital city of Canterlot and were holding up signs that said "Kill The Titans." She changed it to another news channel and the reporter on this one said that the recent spike in mass die-offs in the world's oceans could be caused by efforts to locate and track Godzilla, who hasn't been seen in the city for over two years. Adiya changed the channel again and this news outlet said that the top brass at the mysterious Monarch organization will face another intense grilling as the government continues to push for extermination of the Titans. The news reporter also said that rumors persisted that Monarch may still be hiding even more creatures discovered since the MUTO attacks five years ago. She described it as a historic tragedy that changed the world as they knew it forever which was the day the world discovered that monsters were real. Adiya had been staring at some sort of device and closed it up so she could begin her work soon. In the kitchen, Aesha was busy looking at her email on her computer and had music playing in the background so she could concentrate. She saw an email from her father and she clicked on it to view it. Basically, it was him checking in and attaching photos of wolves and himself.

She smiled at the photos and began typing away a little bit. Suddenly, the smoke alarm went off and she stopped what she was doing. She had been cooking breakfast and she left the pan unattended, so as a result, it eventually caused the smoke alarm to go off and effectively burned the bacon. Adiya had heard the noise and came out to see what was going on. Aesha put stuff on the plate and greeted her mother as if there was nothing wrong. She told her mother that she had make breakfast and described to her what it was. Adiya had to clear away the smoke with a towel and turn off the stove before turning off the alarm. She asked her daughter what she recommended and Aesha said it would be the toast and eggs. Adiya thanked her daughter for the breakfast and Aesha closed up her laptop. She asked her mother for coffee and Adiya asked what she was working on. Aesha said that she was looking up recipes and her mother was confused by that. So, she sighed and told her mother that her father had been emailing her. She said that he had been looking good and he was healthy. Adiya asked if she had responded yet and Aesha said that she didn't. Adiya told her daughter that she didn't want to see her get hurt and there was a lot going on right now. Aesha dismissed that and kept eating her breakfast. After a few moments of silence, Adiya told her daughter that she knew things had not been easy for Aesha, but she said that they were gonna get through this.

Aesha asked if her father was gonna be okay and her mother told her that he was in the safest place that he could be right now. Adiya asked her if she wanted to hear good news and told her that it was finally done. Aesha saw the device and asked if it was gonna work. Adiya said that she believed it was gonna work and looked at it some more. Suddenly, the ground began to shake and things started moving around a little bit. Adiya turned to face the window and she heard a creature screeching. She went to take a closer look and heard the creature making noises. Aesha followed her mother to the window and observed as well. She said that it was gonna be okay and there was chatter on the radio asking Adiya's assistance in the containment center. Their house was right outside of Monarch Outpost 61 which was located in the Galloping Gorge right next to the Unicorn Mountain Range in Northwestern Equestria. Adiya asked one of the doctors what the heck happened and he said he had no idea. He said that the creature was sleeping like a baby until an hour ago when her radiation levels went through the roof. Adiya said she could take it from here and told him he should probably get some rest, but the doctor said that he was not missing this with sleep or no sleep. Aesha looked to her left and saw a cave painting of what appeared to be a giant butterfly. She was amazed by it and went up the stairs to catch up to the rest of them. She stopped to see what appeared to be a giant egg and saw blue light coming out of it.

Adiya said it was the creature's time to be released and the pulsing began to intensify. The creature made some noises and appeared in front of all of them in a cocoon. One of the doctors said to meet Titanus Mosura or what they know it as Mothra. Both Adiya and Aesha were amazed and an automated voice said it was activating the containment grid. Mothra was confused by the laser beams going up around her and then got angry. The system powered down and she attacked in retaliation. The doctor said that was something was going wrong here and that the containment systems were failing. He explained that the perimeter alarms were going off and the whole network was going insane. Adiya asked him how that was possible and he said that he believed that somepony else was doing this. They both heard the roaring of Mothra and Adiya told the containment team on the radio to stand down because they were scaring her. Mothra got more angry and the containment team fired off their weapons after one of them got hit by Mothra. She got electrocuted by the taser and roared in pain. She roared in anger and blasted webs at the containment team which left them trapped. Some of them began to run and Mothra picked one up and yeeted him across the room, smack dab on the wall.

The doctor lifted up the case to press the terminate button, but Adiya didn't want that happening. The doctor told her that she knew protocol and they had to terminate now. Adiya said that she'll handle this and grabbed the device as we know as the ORCA. Aesha saw this and told her mother not to do that. Adiya told her daughter to stay here while she went outside. She reassured her that the device was gonna work and she went through the door where Mothra was at. Mothra saw Adiya come outside and roared at her. Adiya moved slowly to show she was not a threat, but Mothra was not buying it and used her body weight to move the platform up and down. Adiya set the ORCA down slowly and Mothra watched very carefully. She became confused for a second but when she started hearing pulse sounds, she grew angry and blasted a web at Adiya. Adiya dodged the web and Aesha was shouting in panic. Adiya tried again, but Mothra was still angry and blasted a web on the other side. Adiya dodged that one as well and at that point, Aesha couldn't take it anymore. She grabbed the hangtag and put it up to the authenticator to get through the door. The doctor tried to stop her from doing that, but Aesha was too quick for him.

She came running out towards her mother and Adiya told her to go back because of how dangerous it was out here. Mothra roared once again and Aesha told her mother to get out of here. Adiya kept working to find some way to calm down, but it wasn't looking too good. Finally, the ORCA found an alpha frequency and pressed the button to activate it. Mothra roared at the two ponies, but after a few seconds, the wind stopped and Mothra's colors had changed back to blue instead of the red and orange she had ordained when attacking the containment team. She had calmed down and started making calm chirping noises. Mothra stared at the two ponies with curiosity and bent her head down to meet them. Aesha stepped forward a little bit and was able to touch her snout. Suddenly, there was a loud explosion and ponies began falling left and right. Then, a bunch of gunfire started coming through and the top doctor there saw an old stallion walking through with a grin on his face. He surrendered and the old stallion fired a gun through the glass, which caused it to shatter. Both Aesha and Adiya whimpered in worry and the old stallion stared at both Mothra and the ORCA. It was clear what he wanted. Meanwhile in Ponyville, Starlight was trying to find her way through Twilight's castle. It had not been long since she was defeated at the hooves of the Princess of Friendship and being brought under Twilight's wing to learn about friendship.

She was told to go to the library, but this castle was a lot harder to navigate than you would have originally thought. She went through a door to find the library, but it was just another hallway with more doors. She sighed to herself and said that this castle looked a lot smaller on the outside. She went up to some doors and opened it with her magic. Of course, it was a bathroom where Spike was busy brushing his teeth. He turned around and said good morning to her. Starlight felt embarrassed and closed the doors. She apologized for opening the door on him and said that she was still trying to find her way around this place. She asked him if he had any idea where the library was and he told her it was the next door to her left. Starlight turned around and saw that the library was literally right next to her. She was literally that close to it, but she went to the first door that was in front of her. She opened that door and Twilight told her to come in after saying good morning. Starlight apologized for being late and said she got turned around in this place. She said that she still couldn't believe that Twilight was letting her stay here in the castle after everything she did, but Twilight told her that she was not one to dwell on the past and told Starlight she shouldn't either.

Twilight said that the castle was Starlight's home now and as far as being her pupil, she was just trying to figure out what Starlight's first lesson should be. Starlight commented that it seemed like Twilight had really narrowed it down, but the alicorn said that it was only the A's and after that, she would move on to the B's. Twilight gave a nice smile at all of that and Starlight just smiled nervously. After a few seconds, she said that while she was new to friendship, she had no idea that there were that many lessons from anything and asked how they were gonna choose. Twilight said that maybe she should pair things down a bit before they went through it and suggested to Starlight that she would meet up with the rest of the group in the throne room since they were planning a trip to the Crystal Empire when Princess Cadence and Shining Armor have their baby. Starlight ran out the door to find the throne room, but she asked Twilight where it was again. The rest of the Mane Six were sitting in the throne room and were debating on when to go. Rainbow said that they should leave ASAP because she didn't want to miss the Crystalling, but Fluttershy asked if they should wait for the invitation. Applejack said she had no idea about customs of the Crystal Empire at all, especially with a Crystalling and Starlight asked what a Crystalling was.

Rarity told her that was just it and said that Cadence and Shining Armor's baby was due any day now and they still had no idea when it would come. She said that the Crystal Empire was gone for 1,000 years and because of that, their customs were left very unclear to the rest of Equestria and many ponies have no idea about their history. Applejack said that she knew it had something to do with a baby and Fluttershy said it had to do with the Crystal Heart as well. Rainbow said that it had something to do with some cool energy and the whole time, Pinkie had been saying there was a party, which was very annoying and most of the group got annoyed because of it. Pinkie stood on her hind legs and said there was a party and had confetti go off. Spike came in and said it wasn't hard to understand. He said that most of the things in the Crystal Empire were not, like how he was a big hero there. He brought out a piece of paper and it had him holding up the Crystal Heart in front of the whole Empire. He had a really cringey smile on his face and all of them just stared. After a few moments of awkward silence, Spike moved on and said that he had to help Twilight do a ton of research on Crystallings. He brought out some vase and it showed the story of how a Crystalling works through hieroglyphics.

He said that whenever a baby is born in the Crystal Empire, the parents bring it in front of the Crystal Heart and get the purest crystal they can find. They then pick a crystaller to present the baby to everypony who comes and they all share the light and love within them, feeding it into the crystal which joins the heart and increases its power. He said that because this was gonna be a royal Crystalling, the whole Empire was gonna show up which hasn't happened in a millennia and he put the vase away. Starlight asked what he meant by the Crystal Heart increasing its power and Spike guessed that it was the energy it needed to protect the Empire. Starlight then asked what it was supposed to protect it from, and Spike said he didn't know that part. Starlight left the throne room and went to find Twilight. She saw the library doors still open and she asked Twilight if she could ask something about the Crystal Empire. Twilight said that was funny her mentioning that and told Starlight that she had narrowed her first friendship lesson down to three options, one of which was in the Crystal Empire. Starlight seemed excited about that and Twilight explained that she found out that was where the first pony Starlight had ever cared about lived. Starlight was surprised at that and she hadn't thought about Sunburst in so long. She began speculating on what he could have been doing, but she remembers the dark past that she had endured for most of her life.

She couldn't tell that to Sunburst. He was probably really successful now and she was trying to learn the basics of friendship. She was already afraid enough that she wouldn't be able to make any friends, but the thought of reuniting with her first friend was even worse. So much has happened in so long, she had no idea to pick up where they left off and how would she even begin? Starlight tried to shut these thoughts out, but they kept nagging her severely. Finally, Twilight asked if she was alright and Starlight lied by saying those all sounded like great ideas. Twilight bought it and said that perhaps Starlight was right and it would be hard to choose one. Starlight laughed nervously a little bit before feeling nervous. Starlight wondered around the castle with guilt and when she tried to open the door, a bunch of cleaning supplies toppled on top of her. Starlight put it back in the closet and tried another door. This time, she found Spike doing some weird pose in front of the mirror and she expressed embarrassment. Spike waved at her and she just groaned in frustration. She said that she was never gonna find her way around this place and Spike asked her what was wrong. Starlight told him that Twilight was trying to figure out what her first friendship lesson should be and she wasn't exactly thrilled with the options or rather just one of them.

Spike asked which one that was and Starlight said it was the one where she would reunite with Sunburst in the Crystal Empire. Spike asked what was so bad about that and Starlight sighed. She looked up and told Spike that ever since she was a foal, Sunburst knew everything there was when it came to magic. She also said that he knew exactly what to do and he was always there to help her. She said that it probably wasn't surprising that Sunburst got his cutie mark in magic and went off to Princess Celestia's school. But when he left, it created a tear in her heart. Spike basically filled in the rest of her life in one sentence and Starlight said that wasn't stuff that she was super eager to tell Sunburst about. She said that he was probably some big important wizard now and she couldn't find her way around Twilight's castle. Spike speculated that if Sunburst was that good at magic, Starlight could share with him about her exploits. He suggested that she talk to Twilight about this and let her know how she felt. Starlight acknowledged that, but she said that she didn't want it to make it seem like she wasn't ready to learn or how appreciative of everything Twilight has done for her. Before Spike could say anything, Twilight yelled for Spike to come quickly and the two of them went outside on the balcony. Twilight extended one of her wings out and a snowflake landed on it.

It opened on its own and Spike said that it was a Crystalling invitation. Twilight said that Shining Armor was now a father and she was an aunt. She turned to Starlight and told her that this has been settled. Because all of them were headed off to the Crystal Empire, Starlight's first lesson would be reuniting with Sunburst. Starlight said it was great, but she was more or less lying about that. Elsewhere in Canterlot, there was a video playing of Godzilla attacking the MUTO and Kong attacking Skullcrawlers. It turns out that Monarch had been at a hearing in the Senate in Canterlot to testify in front of them why their organization should not fall under military jurisdiction or why these Titans should not be exterminated. Akeem Aziz told the Senators that what they were witnessing was the return of an ancient and forgotten super species known as the Titans. Examples would be Godzilla, the MUTOs, and Kong. He said that the organization believes that these Titans provide an essential balance to their world and while some may pose a threat to pony society, Monarch was uniquely prepared to determine which Titans are here to threaten ponykind and which of them are here to protect ponykind. The chairpony of the Senate committee thanked Mr. Aziz for the fifth grade history lesson and stated that the committee hasn't heard one good reason why Monarch should not fall under military jurisdiction or why these creatures should not be exterminated.

She stated that Monarch was tasked with finding and destroying these radioactive monsters, but the organization couldn't or wouldn't tell them how many of these Titans existed or why they are showing up. She said that because of that, maybe it was time for the military to put them down. Saratoga said that killing them would be a mistake and stated that they returned because of all of them. He explained that the atomic testing awoke Godzilla and the other creatures such as the MUTOS appeared from strip mining and seismic surveys. He clarified that these creatures were not monsters, but rather, animals rising to reclaim a world that was once theirs. The chairpony told Saratoga that it almost sounded like that he was protecting them as if he admired them and Saratoga retorted that he admired all forms of life. He told the Senators that if they all hoped to survive, they must learn to coexist with Titans and the King Of The Monsters himself, Godzilla. Ink said that it would be like some sort of symbiotic relationship like the lion and the mouse and the chairpony responded in kind with the scorpion and the frog. She asked Saratoga if he wanted to make Godzilla their pet and Saratoga said that ponykind would be Godzilla's pet. The Senators all laughed at that statement and the military leaders could only stare in embarrassment and annoyance.

Akeem walked that back and said that was not what Saratoga was trying to say. Ink had pulled out some sort of device and saw a text message on it. She showed it to Saratoga and both of them agreed they needed to attend to this. Both of them headed out the door and the chairpony said that this hearing was not adjourned. She then told Saratoga that she hoped he understood the consequences of walking out that door and Akeem said that while he confers with his colleagues, he would set them up with a very interesting documentary about Titan reproduction and said that he believed this was the one where they blurred out the anatomy, but if not, just leave a comment to his assistant. In another part of Equestria, Montaza was out in the mountains just south of the Whitetail Woods and 15 miles north of Las Pegasus. He was capturing the footage of wolves eating some prey and listened to the growls through his headphones just so he could capture the sound of them. Suddenly, he heard some other sounds and saw the wolves running away. He looked up in the sky and saw a giant Osprey descend from the sky. It landed on the ground and he saw Akeem, Ink, and Saratoga all come out to find him. Montaza knew something was up and he took them to his cabin nearby. Ink told him that the feed cuts out right there and explained that the survivors haven't been able to give them much more than what the footage allows. The only thing they did say was that Adiya and Aesha were the only ones taken.

Saratoga apologized to Montaza for letting this happen and Montaza said to himself that he should have been there for his daughter. He asked them who these ponies were and Ink said that they believed these ponies were after a certain device. She zoomed in on the image and Montaza couldn't believe what he was seeing. He said that they didn't and Akeem said that it was the ORCA and explained that's why they needed Adiya. He attempted to explain what she was trying to accomplish here, but Montaza cut him off and said that he knew what it was since he built the prototype. He asked who the heck this dude was and Akeem introduced himself by saying he was the head of technology and joined Monarch soon after Montaza left. He said that he admired his wife's work and him, but he said that came out weird and apologized for saying it like that. Montaza said that him and Adiya destroyed the prototype and Ink said that Adiya decided to rebuild it. She explained that after Baltimare, she went home to Manehattan and spent years developing it. She said that Adiya thought it could help before Montaza asked with anger if it was to play God and Ink said it was to prevent another attack. Montaza was angry and said that the ORCA was a grad school science project. He explained that it was meant to keep whales away from the shoreline, not to control and talk to the Titans.

He told them that the Titans will think it is one of them when they hear that signal and if they used the wrong frequency on them, they could be responsible for causing 1,000 Baltimares. Saratoga said that was the reason they needed to get it back and told him that Adiya always said no one had known the ORCA better than Montaza did. Montaza was having none of it and told Saratoga that it shouldn't even exist. Akeem told Montaza that may be the case, but it has now fallen into the wrong hooves and right now, the OCRA was the only thing keeping Adiya and Aesha alive. Ink said that they knew Montaza was hurting, but if they found the OCRA, they would find his family. She told him that she promised that and Montaza turned around with hope. They all went on the Osprey and Ink asked Montaza when the last time he spoke with Adiya was. Montaza told her it had been nine months ago and explained that after Baltimare, they all went back home to Manehattan and tried to put the pieces back together. He said that Adiya dealt with it by doubling down on saving the world while he started drinking. He looked at Ink with pain in his eyes and said that he couldn't tell her how much he hated himself for letting his daughter see him that way. Akeem asked if they could cut in here and explained that Montaza might want to see this.

Montaza took the tablet and Akeem explained that Adiya had combined the bioacoustics of different Titans to create the OCRA's signal. He said it was some sort of baseline frequency that all of the creatures respond to, which some examples were attracting them, repelling them, and even at times, calming them down. Ink explained that the problem was that they didn't know which Titans Adiya had combined, but if Montaza could identify those frequencies, they would be able to track the ORCA and find Adiya and Aesha. Montaza kept scrolling through the different Titans on the screen and asked how many of these things were there. Saratoga told him that it was seventeen and counting after Godzilla and Montaza questioned that. Ink said that most of them were discovered in deep hibernation while others were contained at top secret sites around Equestria. Montaza asked why they haven't killed them and Saratoga said that the government wants to do that, but himself and Adiya believed that some of them are benevolent. Montaza didn't exactly agree and told Saratoga not to kid himself on this issue. Akeem pointed out that they were here and Montaza went to take a look at where they were. They had arrived at Castle Bravo or Monarch Outpost 54 in the middle of the Celestial Sea and they descended downwards. Montaza said that this was new and Akeem said that they call it Castle Bravo which was their new flagship facility that was built to track and study Godzilla on his own turf.

Montaza said that he thought Godzilla was missing and Akeem told him that was only if you had no idea where to look. The Osprey landed down on the pad and all of them got out. They were in a meeting room and Ink said that at 7:00 AM this morning, the containment site in the Galloping Gorge right next to the Unicorn mountain range in Northwestern Equestria was raided. The specimen that resided there, Mothra, had escaped only to cocoon itself later under a nearby waterfall while Doctor Adiya Asghar and her daughter Aesha were taken hostage. She said that this was the pony responsible, FredBoat, who was a former Grittish army colonel who had turned into an ecoterrorist and was obsessed with restoring natural order. She said that in order to fund his operations, FredBoat began trafficking in a new and dangerous market which was Titan DNA. One of the soldiers asked what the heck someone was gonna do with a giant worm and Nasir told him what somepony couldn't do with that. He began listing off different examples such as pharmaceuticals, bioweapons, and food and said that there probably wasn't a company or country in the world that didn't want to get their hands or whatever they had on one of these bad boys. He said that this was just a larva, so it meant that it was a baby and after it cocoons, something else was gonna crawl out which could have been something bigger and meaner. Akilah told him that none of them knew that and Nasir retorted for her to just wait.

Colonel Asma told the group that their intel indicates that FredBoat wants to capture this specimen alive which meant that himself and his mercs would not be far behind. She began to list off her plan, but Montaza said to not even bother. Colonel Asma stopped what she was doing and asked Montaza what he just said. Montaza said that it sounded like a duck hunt to him and Akeem suggested to Montaza that maybe he should let Colonel Asma finish. Montaza ignored that and kept going. He said this was like a decoy or a diversion and said that they already have Adiya and the ORCA. He asked why they would want just this one when they've got the keys to their entire magic kingdom of horrors back here and said that he thinks they want them to go after Mothra so they could go after a real prize. Something bigger. Colonel Asma barely acknowledged that and Saratoga told Montaza that this was not the first specimen that had been captured. He said that these ponies knew what they were doing and Montaza retorted that it wasn't just a specimen and he's got an ex-wife and daughter out there, in case they forgot. Akeem told him that none of them forgot and reminded him that he was brought on here to help track the ORCA and to advise them. Montaza cut him off and said that he advised them to kill all of the Titans, especially Godzilla. He said that if they wanted to make sure these things don't fall into the wrong hands, they needed to kill them all and the ORCA's useless.

Akilah told Montaza that Adiya would not have wanted that, even if it meant to save her life, and Montaza retorted that this wasn't the first time Adiya put all of this before herself or her family. He sighed angrily and just walked out. Another soldier named Mahdi commented that Montaza really hated Titans, and Akeem said that Mahdi would hate them too if he was in Montaza's position. Somewhere else in Equestria, an Osprey was flying in the Bug Bear Territory, north of Griffonstone and east of the Crystal Mountains, and Adiya and Aesha were on board. The chopper landed at Monarch Outpost 32 in the Bug Bear Territory and FredBoat told his soldiers to go. Suddenly, there was loud gunfire and Adiya and Aesha had to hear the screams of these poor ponies having to get blown up by some dude who was an ecoterrorist and hell bent on restoring natural order in the world. Aesha told her mother that she was scared and Adiya told her she was scared as well. There were hoofsteps that approached them and the soldier stood behind them to make sure they didn't try anything. FredBoat sniffed a little bit and told them to go. They all walked out and Aesha told her daughter to keep her eyes straight ahead and not look at the dead bodies. They all went on the elevator and it went down below ground. They made it to the bottom and the doors opened. All of them were shocked and FredBoat said that the "mother of God" had nothing to do with this.

Low and behold, there was Monster Zero trapped inside the ice and Aesha expressed it as such. FredBoat smiled some more and felt proud at what he had done. As we know, Monster Zero or Ghidorah as we know it, was destroyed by burning Godzilla's nuclear pulses and eradicated by his massive foot in Boston. However, FredBoat was somehow able to get the video files showing this and decided to revive Ghidorah from the dead. It took some work, but he eventually found a way to bring him back, but it resulted in the creature being trapped in the ice just like it was at the beginning of the 2019 film "Godzilla: King Of The Monsters." Think of it as a reset and it would basically repeat the events of King Of The Monsters, but within Equestrian borders, instead of various continents back on Earth that we as humans call home. All of them moved to a different place of the Outpost and Adiya put her hoof up close to feel the ice. FredBoat asked one of the soldiers if there were any survivors, and they told him no. They said that these ponies tried to launch an emergency beacon, but they got cut off just in time. FredBoat said that they'll figure it out and ordered the soldier to fire up the drills. FredBoat asked if Adiya had everything she needed and she nodded. FredBoat smiled and said that it was time to get started. The drills got put into the ice and Aesha touched the ice with her hoof as well.

Adiya fired up the ORCA and it began to collect bioacoustics data to analyze this creature. Adiya saw her daughter touching the ice and simply sighed. Meanwhile, back in Castle Bravo, Montaza was watching a video from a couple of years ago and he smiled a bit at the bonding moment. He wished that it could still have been like that, but there was too much damage done and he could never go back after what he did nine months prior. Suddenly, there was loud rumbling noises and there was an alert that went off that came from Colonel Asma ordering all personnel to report to battle stations because it was a code red situation. Montaza went to the command center and asked Akilah what was going on. She said that something was wrong and this creature has never been this close before. Montaza asked who she was referencing and Akilah asked rhetorically who he thought she was talking about. Ink said that the creature was taking out their observation drones and Saratoga asked for the trajectory. Nasir said that it was headed straight at them and it was at 1,200 meters and closing. Colonel Asma ordered the G-Team to get on those CROWS now and they all went to their respective battle stations. The shields closed up and the turrets turned around to face the creature.

Saratoga asked Doctor Nasir if he had the creature's bioacoustics and Nasir brought them up. He said that the creature was closing in at 800 meters and Ink said that its movements were erratic and its heart and breathing were elevated. Akeem said the creature was probably not happy about something and Montaza asked how the team was getting all of this. Akilah told him that Adiya had isolated Godzilla's bioacoustics which allows them to track him and was even used to get his vitals. There was more rumbling and Nasir said that Godzilla was closing in at 200 meters. Saratoga looked at the Colonel and Asma ordered for all the teams to be in position with the weapons loaded and to engage on her command. Saratoga told them to hold their fire because they don't know if Godzilla will attack and Montaza said that he will if they kept the guns on him. He clarified that he wanted Godzilla dead more than anybody, but unless this was a fight that they knew they could win, stand down. Godzilla got closer and more rumbling occurred. At this point, Godzilla was already awake and he was very annoyed when he saw this giant underwater base just sitting in the ocean. So, he began coming towards it and hopefully, teach these ponies a lesson. Saratoga told them to stand down and Colonel Asma said that he couldn't be serious. Saratoga said that he was and told them to stand down. Asma reluctantly gave in and told the teams to stand down and to not engage.

Akilah told them to listen and she said that Godzilla's heart rate has slowed down. There was a faint growl outside and Montaza told them to open the shields. They all stared at him like he was nuts and Nasir said rhetorically that they should bring Godzilla in for a beer before asking him if he was out of his mind. Montaza looked at Saratoga and told him this would be to let Godzilla know they were not a threat. After a few seconds, Saratoga looked at Nasir and told him to do it. Nasir buried his head in the desk and opened the shields. The shields retracted and they saw a bright blue light. Godzilla had seen the ponies and decided to use his scales to show them who they were messing with. It made faint growls and inched closer to the facility. One of the soldiers asked what was with the light show and Ink said it was an intimidation display like a Gorilla pounding his chest. Akeem said to consider them all very intimidated and Akilah said that it probably wasn't for them. Montaza inched closer towards the glass and Nasir asked him what the heck he was doing. Montaza went right up against the glass and was face to face with the King Of The Monsters himself, Godzilla. The Kaiju glared a bit at the pony and then backed away when he realized they weren't gonna attack him. The light disappeared and all of them breathed a sigh of relief.

Suddenly, there was a loud noise and Godzilla roared with anger as he turned around and headed in the other direction. It shook the place and everypony had to hold onto something. Nasir asked if they could close the shield now and Montaza asked him to show him Godzilla's territorial routes. Nasir asked why and Montaza said with sarcasm that he wanted to start a boat tour and told him to just show him the routes. Nasir brought it up and Colonel Asma asked if Montaza cared to tell them what he was looking for. Montaza explained that whenever an animal leaves its hunting ground, its usually because its threatened by something. Ink asked for a course projection and Montaza told Saratoga that they had to go after Godzilla because he is looking for something out there which could be the ORCA. Saratoga asked Nasir what his projection was and Nasir informed him that all of the paths have Godzilla landing in the same place which was the Bug Bear Territory. Montaza said it was time to go then and go find him. But after seeing the look on everypony's face, he asked what was in the Bug Bear Territory. Instead of telling him, Colonel Asma told Mahdi to contact the Argo and Mahdi said yes ma'am. Montaza looked back at the map and wondered what could possibly be in the Bug Bear Territory.

They all went on the ENS Argo, which was Monarch's command ship, and they headed towards the Bug Bear Territory in Northeastern Equestria. Ink said that the specimen at this site has been kept entirely off-book and since it was a more recent discovery, their data was limited, but it did seem like it was another apex predator. Saratoga said that Adiya called it Monster Zero and Ink said that it may have been a rival alpha to Godzilla who was battling for dominance over the other Titans. Saratoga looked at Akilah for information and Akilah said that she had been scouring through thousands of years of myths and legends. But it appeared as if ponies were scared to write about it and Saratoga made the assumption it was meant to be forgotten. Nasir appeared and said that he hated to crash the party, but he had bad news. Mahdi told him to just say news since it was always bad and Nasir said that they lost Godzilla because he had dropped off the scan near Griffonstone. Montaza questioned that and Nasir said that Doctor Brooks was right about the Hollow Earth. He said that was how Godzilla moves around so fast because he uses these underwater tunnels like wormholes and just zips around in there.

Colonel Asma told everypony to look sharp because they were now here at the base. Inside of the base, there were a bunch of detonators being put inside the holes and there was an alert on the tablet. One of the soldiers picked it up and let FredBoat know that backup had arrived. FredBoat told him to keep the backup busy and the soldier said on the radio to launch the reaction force. They all took off and FredBoat stared at his revived creation. The Argo doors opened up and two Ospreys came flying down and went closer to the base. Ink said that if FredBoat was looking to extract genetic samples, it would be in the biolabs and Mehdi told the soldiers to check their equipment and stand by the door because they would be landing in two minutes. After two minutes, the chopper landed and the soldiers moved out towards the base. Inside, FredBoat told one of his top soldiers to make it snappy and after a few seconds, the detonators were ready and FredBoat told them all to move out. They all were on the move and the soldiers went through the different tunnels to find these ponies who were trying to collect DNA samples from Monster Zero. Inside the Osprey, Nasir, Ink, Saratoga, Montaza, and Akilah were watching the bodycam footage on the computers and observed what was going on.

The soldiers kept moving through the tunnels and Asma reminded them to keep their eyes wide because there were friendlies in here. They kept moving and they all stopped when they saw someone on the other side. They all raised their left hoof up and they attempted to count down, but there was an explosion that went off before they could do anything. Mehdi said there was an ambush and they were taking heavy losses here. They kept moving, but they stopped when Adiya and Aesha appeared. Montaza saw it show up on the computer screen and he ran out of there to go get them. He picked up a gun and ran down to find them. Akilah heard noises and pointed out that she was getting EKG readings. Montaza kept going through there and Asma had eyes on the target. Montaza got to the top and told the soldiers to let his ex-wife and daughter go. The soldier tried to shoot him, but he got sniped down by Asma from above. Montaza had fear in his eyes and told Adiya and Aesha to come on already. He did not want to be here any longer than he had to and he wanted to get out of there alive before things got even more ugly. Aesha began to walk a bit towards her father and Montaza told her to continue walking towards him. However, Adiya called to her and stopped dead in her tracks. Things got quiet for a moment and Aesha had to choose between her mother and her father.

Aesha eventually made up her mind and walked backwards towards her mother. Adiya picked up the remote control and Asma asked herself what the heck that even was. They all stared next to them and they could hear a creature moving around inside of that ice. Adiya apologized to her ex-husband and told him to run. She pressed the button and the ice got destroyed. It caused everything to crumble and the creature began roaring in anger. Montaza went up the elevator, but after seeing he couldn't catch up to his daughter, he pressed the button to go down and told the soldiers to get inside. The group that had released the creature got back on their chopper and Aesha asked her mother what the heck her father was doing here. Adiya said she had no idea and FredBoat told the pilots to get out of here and at a safe distance. Aesha told her mother that they couldn't leave her father here and FredBoat asked Adiya what she was waiting for. He said to go wake the dang creature up and Adiya went over to the hatch door. Down below, the soldiers were still running and they tried to escape, but the entire facility was collapsing. There was a large explosion and Montaza looked up in the sky to see his ex-wife standing up there with the ORCA. Adiya powered up the ORCA and began sending out pulse signals. They all took a look down below and they heard soft growling. They saw a giant tail with spikes on it and then they saw a head appear. Then, a second head appeared followed by a third and another tail.

Mehdi said to himself that he has gonna be kidding and Ghidorah roared at all of them. He smashed one of his tails on the ground and the ponies started retreating. Ghidorah roared again and there was yellow lightning that appeared behind him. Ghidorah broke out his wings and roared at the ponies some more. The soldiers yelled to open fire and they shot their machine guns at Ghidorah. Granted, that did nothing to the three headed dragon and it was just annoying to him. He stared at the ponies as they all failed miserably at trying to bring him down and grinned a bit. He remembers exactly how the humans in Antarctica had acted in 2019, and now he has a second chance at claiming the throne once more. The rest of the group got on the helicopter and powered up. Ghidorah finally had enough and he built up his gravity beams. One of the soldiers cursed as he knew his fate and Ghidorah unleashed his gravity beams which completely disintegrated the humans in a matter of seconds and caused electrical problems to occur with the chopper. Because of that, the propellers stopped moving and they couldn't take off. Adiya was surprised at what had happened and Aesha became increasingly worried about this. Ghidorah growled at the deceased soldiers and charged over towards the chopper. After a few moments, Aesha couldn't take it anymore and ripped the ORCA away from her mother.

She changed the pulses and Ghidorah got thrown back a bit and roared in anger. Both her mother and FredBoat tried to get her away from it, but she kept fighting them off. Eventually, FredBoat pulled her back and Adiya was able to retake possession of the ORCA. However, when she saw Ghidorah about to unleash his gravity beams, Adiya was horrified and changed the pulse to stop Ghidorah from using them. Ghidorah became confused and the middle head asked the other two heads if they had any idea what was happening. Neither of them had a clue and all of them just decided to inch closer to the chopper. The chopper door closed and Aesha was heartbroken about this and Adiya wore a guilty look on her face. Down below, there was rumbling everywhere and the group saw that Ghidorah was trying to smash the chopper to pieces, but kept hitting the glass which only shattered it. Suddenly, there was some movement and Ghidorah stopped what he was doing. He growled in anger and looked to his left to see what was coming. Montaza took a look on the radar and saw something coming. There was blue light that appeared and Godzilla emerged from the ocean. He stepped on the surface and looked to see where his opponent was. Ghidorah growled in anger and he wanted revenge for what had happened in Boston back in 2019. He roared in anger and Godzilla took a closer look at his opponent.

Godzilla snarled with anger and glared at Ghidorah with a deep hatred. He thought that he had beaten Ghidorah once and for all in Boston, but it was clear that somehow, Ghidorah came back from the dead and wanted revenge for being defeated at the hands of the King Of The Monsters. Ghidorah spread out his wings as an intimidation display to show how much bigger he was than Godzilla, but the Kaiju was undeterred by that. He gave an ear shattering roar at Ghidorah and the three headed dragon responded with a loud roar as well. Both of them charged towards one another and Colonel Asma told the crew to hold on because they were probably gonna get thrown around a lot. The two creatures collided with one another and began to fight. Godzilla bit down on one of Ghidorah's heads and slammed it into the ground, which caused a shockwave to occur. Everypony on that chopper got thrown around and Asma told everypony to clear out. Ink went over to Montaza and Montaza said he was stuck. Ghidorah roared again and blasted Godzilla with his gravity beams to the ground. Ghidorah snarled at the King Of The Monsters and backed up a little bit. Godzilla got back up and roared at Ghidorah once again. Montaza told Ink that he got it and told her to go. She went out and Montaza was able to set himself free.

He got out of the chopper and Montaza looked up at the current fight going on. Ghidorah blasted some more gravity beams at Godzilla, but the Kaiju blocked the attack with his hands and roared in pain. He slammed his tail to the ground and his scales lit up. He built up his atomic breath and Montaza watched as it traveled up Godzilla's body. Godzilla unleashed his atomic breath at Ghidorah, but the three headed dragon dodged the attack using his heads to move out of the way and blasted gravity beams at Godzilla. This caused Godzilla to fall down towards the ground and his atomic breath destroyed the rest of the outpost. Godzilla hit the ground and disappeared underneath the ocean. Montaza and Ink were running as fast as they could, but Ink screamed in horror when Ghidorah touched the ground and ate her. Saratoga couldn't believe his eyes and just stood in shock. Ghidorah looked down at the ponies again, but it roared in pain when it got hit by missile strikes to the face. The Argo had arrived and kept shooting missiles at Ghidorah. Montaza stopped to see that and one of them flew down to the ground. It caused an explosion and caused Montaza to get yeeted and crash against a crate. He fell to the ground and watched the last of the fight.

Ghidorah heard footsteps and turned to see Godzilla behind him. Godzilla roared at him, but Ghidorah saw this as the perfect opportunity to head out and he took off. Godzilla roared in anger and Montaza fell unconscious. Meanwhile, the Mane Six were all on the train and the Crystal Empire was within the distance. Starlight had a worried expression on her face and looked to see what the others were doing. Rainbow stretched a little bit and asked Applejack what the thing next to her was. Applejack said that it was just a little something for the young one and pulled off the cover. She said it was made from genuine apple family apple trees and it was made for all of the apple family. She said that anypony related to Twilight was practically family and the alicorn smiled at that. Rainbow thought she could do better and said that it was okay, but it wasn't no Cloudsdale Mobile. She presented the object out in the open and Pinkie said it was pretty. Applejack smirked at the competition and said that a mobile was real nice as long as they had something to sleep on to look at it. Rarity pitched in and said it would also need a fetching blanket to keep you warm. Twilight said that she was sure her brother and Cadence would enjoy all of their gifts, but they'll probably be more happy that they were attending the Crystalling.

Pinkie said that she couldn't wait to see all of that light and love make the Crystal Heart more sparkly and shiny, but Twilight told her that the Crystal Heart was an ancient and powerful relic. She explained that without its magic, the Crystal Empire would be lost to the Frozen North. Starlight jumped in and said nervously that it sounded like this Crystalling was pretty important and she would understand if Twilight wanted to wait to do a different friendship lesson when they got back. Twilight had a different opinion and expressed her excitement. She said that not only did she get to see the baby and take part in the ceremony to keeps the Crystal Empire running, but she was also starting off her new pupil with the best friendship lesson ever. Starlight moved away from Twilight a little bit and said nervously that she couldn't wait either. Spike motioned for her to speak up and Starlight told her teacher that she was worried about meeting Sunburst again. Twilight downplayed it and said that she knew what it was like to see old friends, but she'll be there to help her right along. She said that she broke it down into a few easy steps, but it was more or less a very long list as per usual. The train had stopped at the station and everypony got off. While that was happening, Twilight went down the list one by one and Starlight was bored out of her mind.

Twilight stopped when she crashed into her brother and she acknowledged him with a smile. Shining did the same and both of them hugged for a few seconds. Twilight said to her brother that she had no idea that he was gonna meet them here and Shining said of course he was. The thing was though, he was clearly disoriented and obviously very tired as most parents would be after going through labor. Twilight asked if he was alright, and Shining said he was never better. He did say the word amazing a lot and after finishing his sentence, he stared very creepily into Twilight's eyes. She just stared at him and Shining apologized for acting so weird. He said that he hadn't really slept much since Cadence had the baby and now that he was thinking about it, she hadn't either. He said it would be great to get a break and Twilight understood. She said to him that she had no idea what she was thinking and said that both of them probably needed tons of help with this. She turned to Starlight and told her that maybe it wasn't a good idea to combine the lesson with this trip after all. Starlight saw that as a good thing and said to Twilight that the alicorn was an aunt now which was way more important than some friendship lesson. Twilight said that she wished she could do both and Spike got an idea. He explained that Twilight had already done the hard work with writing the list, all they had to do was follow it. Twilight said that was a great idea while Starlight facehoofed in frustration.

She would not get out of this so easily. Twilight said it was settled and said that her and Shining will head to the castle while the two of them headed off to Sunburst's house. Spike saluted and Starlight followed him in that direction. Twilight turned back around to her brother and asked him to show them this amazing baby pony, but she caught him sleeping. On the other side of the Empire, Spike and Starlight were walking down the street and looked for Sunburst's house. Spike said to Starlight that he knew she was a little worried about this reunion, but he was sure Twilight's got everything covered. Starlight said it was everything except she'd rather do absolutely anything else and Spike said that Twilight probably put that into account as well. It was all part of the lesson and she needed to trust the lesson. Starlight rolled her eyes at that, but then, she got an idea. She asked Spike if that statue was him, and Spike barely acknowledged it. Starlight got worried and asked why the heck there was a statue of him right next to the one of Godzilla. One of the crystal ponies said that Godzilla had saved them all from King Sombra and then another crystal pony said that Spike "The Brave and Glorious" saved them again during the Equestria games. Starlight asked if that was true and a third crystal pony said it was a true and was a big fan. Starlight got an idea and asked Spike when he was gonna tell her about this. Spike said it was no big deal, but all of the crystal ponies said it most certainly was.

With all of that being said, Starlight said that they were not going anywhere until they get the whole story. Inside the castle, Shining Armor said that before they all go in, he warned them that seeing the baby might be a bit of a shock. Twilight passed that off and told her brother that she has seen babies before, so this one shouldn't be any different. Cadence was already inside and both Celestia and Luna were there as well. Twilight looked at the baby with a smile, but gasped when she saw wings pop out. Twilight said she could be wrong and all of them just stared in complete shock. Twilight looked at Cadence and asked if the baby was considered an alicorn. Cadence said that it appeared that way and Rarity said that she thought that alicorn wings had to be earned by accomplishing some great princess worthy deed. Applejack asked how a pony could just be born with them and Celestia said that the birth of an alicorn is something Equestria has never seen. Luna said it was beyond their understanding and Fluttershy whispered to Rarity that it wasn't very reassuring. Pinkie was excited about that and said it was a unicorn and a pegasus. She said that not only could this baby be a super strong flyer, but she could also have crazy baby magic. Rainbow said that she knew all about strong flying and Twilight said she could help the baby keep tabs on her magic.

The baby started to fidget around, but when she let out a sneeze, it sent a giant blast of magic right through the ceiling and everypony's eyes were as wide as dinner plates. After a few seconds, they looked up and saw a pony with a burnt mane and they all looked down with their eyes shrunk down to pinpricks. Clearly, this baby was a lot more powerful than what they were originally expecting, but if she kept doing that, she could cause serious destruction. The baby that we know as Flurry Heart scratched her muzzle a bit and yawned a little bit. Celestia said that it appears Flurry's magic is more powerful than that of a newborn unicorn and Luna said that the crowds have already started to gather. Pinkie said that this Crystalling was going to be some party and Cadence asked if they should call it off. Rainbow downplayed it and said that they have all faced a lot worse than baby magic. Rarity concurred and said that she couldn't imagine cancelling such a beautiful and important ceremony over something so adorable. Celestia said that in light of the little one's abilities, this Crystalling might be more important than ever. She looked at Cadence and suggested to her niece that maybe she should address that to her subjects as a reminder. Cadence nodded and she walked out the door with Celestia and Luna behind her. Twilight asked her brother if he had everything he needed for the ceremony, and Shining Armor started to panic.

He said that he still had to interview the honor guards, choose a purity crystal, and pick a crystaller. He sat on the ground in worry and Twilight told him to relax. She said that she could stay here with Pinkie to watch over Flurry Heart and Applejack said that the rest of them could help him out with what needs to be done. However, he fell asleep again and Rarity said that could only done if he stayed awake long enough to tell them how to do it. Back outside, Spike wrapped up the story about how Godzilla had marched into the city and took out King Sombra and allowed Spike to give the Crystal Heart to Cadence. The young fillies expressed joy with the story and told him to tell them all about the Equestria Games. Spike said that as much as he likes to relive his and Godzilla's heroic deeds, Starlight and himself were on a mission by order of the Princess of Friendship. The fillies were saddened by that and Starlight said that she wanted to hear about the Equestria Games as well. However, Spike doubled down and said he knew Starlight was nervous, but he read out step three which said "Deal with your fears by facing them, not by putting it off." Starlight glared at that remark and threw the popcorn away. She said to go get this over with and walked in the direction of Sunburst's house. They made it there and Starlight was about to knock on the door, but Spike told her to stop.

He said that knocking on the door was not the next thing on the list and Starlight was annoyed by that. Spike said that he knew Twilight could be very nitpicky, but this was Starlight's first lesson as her pupil, so it was important they do it right. Starlight rolled her eyes and asked what was the next thing on the list. Spike looked at it and said that before any two ponies see each other, it is important to highlight the importance of the meeting. Starlight thought that was absolutely ridiculous and said they could probably skip that. Spike said that if they skip it, the whole lesson could go south and Starlight might take a giant step backwards instead of forwards and maybe she'll never be able to learn anything about friendship at all. That frightened Starlight and Spike said that it was almost like Starlight's whole future depended on this moment. He checked that item off the list and said that he couldn't believe Starlight wanted to skip that. Starlight ignored it and knocked very softly on the door. At first, nothing happened, but the door slowly opened and Starlight asked if it was Sunburst. Sunburst came to the door and asked what he could do for her. Starlight said it was her and said that they used to be friends. Sunburst thought about it for a second, but then he remembered those days. He said that it has been so long and asked what Starlight had been up to for all of this time.

Starlight said it was a bunch of random things and right now, she was Twilight's pupil. Sunburst asked if that was true and Starlight said that was why she was here. She acknowledged that he was probably very busy and Sunburst asked what she meant. Starlight explained that after magic school, he would go on to do important wizard work and Sunburst said no at first, but then bought into the lie by saying he was. After a few moments, he said it was good to see her and he closed the door. Spike said that maybe they should have skipped the highlighting the importance of the meeting and Starlight said that was over. She walked down the stairs, but Spike told her that they had to at least explain what Twilight wants. Starlight groaned and knocked on the door again. Sunburst came to the door again and Starlight smiled nervously. Elsewhere in Equestria, Montaza had woken up on some sort of hospital bed and saw all the different monitors. He had somehow made it back on the Argo and in the command room, Asma asked Nasir if there was anything on the satellites. Nasir said that the subs have Godzilla moving quickly off Griffonstone and they lost Ghidorah in a tropical storm over the Hollow Shades. He said that was scanning the entire Southern Hemisphere and there was nothing, so Asma told him to search the Northern Hemisphere.

Saratoga was grieving quite a bit over the death of Ink, who was his personal assistant and friend to him. She was also family to him and for her to go out like that was devastating for him. Asma told Akeem that she knew what she saw and she was saying that Adiya pulled that trigger. Akeem disagreed with that and told the Colonel that she saw wrong. He said that Adiya practically recruited everypony in this room and Nasir suggested that maybe FredBoat forced her to do that. He could have used Aesha as leverage and Akeem said it had to be someone else. Montaza said it was Adiya and the Colonel saw it right. He said it was her and no one forced her to do it. Saratoga asked if he was sure and Montaza nodded. Asma got annoyed and said that Adiya releases Mothra first, and now, she's released Monster Zero. She asked if anypony else was sensing a pattern here and Akilah said she could, but it wasn't a very good one and it seemed like Adiya was trying to start a mass awakening. Montaza decided to get smart and said with sarcasm that it was just too bad that no tried to tell her that was going to happen. Akeem jumped in and asked why Adiya wanted to release these creatures or why she would team up with FredBoat to do it. Saratoga said that they'll ask her when they find her and said they had to keep looking. Asma looked on the map and said that Godzilla is following the same path as Adiya's Osprey, heading south over Griffonstone right to this location: the Dragonlands. It was where Monarch Outpost 56 resided and was on top of the volcano in the Dragon's Lair in the Dragonlands.

She said that they will touch down there in ten minutes and Montaza asked about the Dragons down there. Asma was confused and Montaza clarified he was talking about the Dragons down there in that area that don't realize they were gonna be the special of the day. Saratoga said that they've already sent out a G-Team to begin an evacuation and one of the tech ponies alerted him that there was a call on the emergency channel from the Dragonlands. Saratoga told her to answer it and on the screen was none other than Adiya herself. All of them were slightly surprised by that and moved closer to the screen. Adiya said that she should probably go first and the first question out of Montaza's mouth was the whereabouts of his daughter. Adiya said she was right here and Aesha asked if her father was okay. Montaza asked if she was alright and Aesha apologized to her father. Montaza told her she had nothing to be sorry for and Adiya said that her daughter was fine. Asma was not buying that and said that trust was a little hard to come by after what stunt she pulled in the Bug Bear Territory. Adiya acknowledged that and said that she can only imagine what all of them were thinking right now. Basically, the mood in the room is we're very angry at you and we want answers as to why you decided to pull that PR move. Adiya said that if there any other way to do this, she would have and Montaza asked what that would be.

Adiya said that she was saving the world and Montaza said that makes no sense whatsoever. Adiya disagreed and said that as impossible as it seems, it does make sense. She asked him to hear her out and he waited for an explanation. Adiya said that after they lost Akeil, she swore his death would not be in vain and she would find an answer. A solution to why the Titans were rising. She said that as she dug deeper, she realized that they were here for a reason and despite all the years that they've spent trying to stop them, they never dared to confront the truth. Montaza was skeptical about that and asked which truth that was. She said that ponies have been the dominant species for thousands of years and look what has happened. Overpopulation, pollution, and war. The mass extinction that they feared has already begun and they were the cause of it. They were in the infection. She said that like all living organisms, the Earth unleashed a fever to fight this infection which were the original and rightful rulers known as the Titans who were part of the Earth's natural defense system and were a way to protect the planet in order to maintain its balance. She said that if governments are allowed to contain them, destroy them, or use them for war, the pony infection will only continue to spread and within their lifetime, the planet will perish and so will they unless they restore balance.

Nasir asked her what was gonna be left if she did this which was probably a dead and charred world overrun by monsters and Adiya said it would be the exact opposite. She said that just like how a forest fire replenishes the soil or how a volcano creates new land, they have seen signs that these creatures will do the same. Baltimare, Las Pegasus, wherever the Titans go, life will follow that is triggered by their radiation. She said that the Titans are the only thing that can reverse the destruction that ponykind started and the only guarantee that life will carry on, but in order for that to happen, they must set them free. Akilah said that Adiya was murdering the world, but Adiya said that as difficult as this will be, she promised that ponykind will not go extinct. She said that using the ORCA, they will all return to a natural order and forgotten order, where ponies coexisted in balance with Titans. Saratoga told her that this is a dangerous path and was meddling with forces beyond their comprehension which could endanger the lives of billions. Adiya fired back by asking what he was gambling with and told him that Monarch was broken and was about to be shut down by a government whose only objective is to eradicate these creatures. She asked if that happens, then what will their chances be and Montaza told her that she was out of her gosh darn mind. He said that first, she put their daughter's life in danger, and now she got to decide the fate of the world.

Adiya disregarded that and said that she couldn't be more sane and Aesha couldn't be any more stronger. She said that after they lost Akeil, she trained Aesha to survive and at least now, she would have a fighting chance. Montaza told her that she should listen to herself and told her it was not math and there were some things no one could control. Adiya fired back by saying there were something things that no one could run from and Montaza said this would bring Akeil back to them. After a few seconds of silence, Adiya told them all they she could only urge them to take refuge and for the last 60 years, Monarch has built bunkers around the world to save and restart civilization, so she could only encourage them to do the same. The screen cut off and Akilah called her the word that means female dog. Montaza asked how long it would be until this thing lands, and Asma said it would be in three minutes. Nasir told her she might want to rethink that and Asma asked why that was the case. Nasir said that something was not right and told her to check this out. He pulled up a map and said that Adiya is not in the Dragonlands because the signal is too weak to be local. He said that she was probably bouncing it off of their satellites, and they were most likely hiding in one of the old bunkers. He was in fact right, because they were all cooped up in a bunker inside the Crystal Mountains in Northern Equestria, so that was miles from where they were currently at.

Montaza heard a beeping noise and asked what the heck that was. Akeem said that she had shut down the containment system and Saratoga asked how much time they had. Inside the Crystal Mountains bunker, the tech team was successfully able to hack through the containment system and shut it down. FredBoat smiled at that, but he noticed something was off with Adiya. He addressed her and she stared at the ORCA. She went up to it and Aesha told her not to do it. FredBoat didn't like that and asked rhetorically if a child was telling Adiya what to do. Aesha ignored that and said that maybe her father was right and maybe this wasn't the way. FredBoat took that as a challenge and told Adiya that maybe they should reconsider their whole plan after she told her friends about it. Adiya told her daughter that they had talked about this, but Aesha disagreed with that. She told her mother that she said she was gonna help ponies and they would let them find shelter. FredBoat slammed his hoof on the table and yelled that they didn't have time for this. He looked at Adiya and asked if she really thought this was going to be easy and painless. Adiya told him to leave her daughter out of this and FredBoat retorted that she was the one that pulled her daughter into it. He turned towards Aesha and asked her what exactly her mother sold her on. He asked if that was some grand utopia or pony and monster living together in blissful harmony. The alarm went off and the tech pony said that they were about to locked out, so it was now or never.

FredBoat looked at Adiya and said that she came to him and this was her plan. He said that both of them want to save the planet, but everything is going to die if they didn't see it through. Aesha begged her mother to at least let them get to safety, but the tech pony said that their window is closing, so they had to act now. Aesha pleaded with her mother not to do it, but Adiya apologized for it and said that this was way bigger than just herself and her daughter. In the Dragonlands, dragons were on the move and trying toe evacuate as quickly as they could because there was an outpost at the top of that volcano and a dangerous creature laid inside of there. Far more dangerous than any of them and all it took was one quick swing before they were dead. So, they had to get out of there now before they all perished. There was very few things that dragons were afraid of, but this creature was one of them. Just even daring to speak his name in vain would get them in massive trouble, so they had to keep it hush-hush and get rid of any dragons who spoke of that name so that it would not come destroy their land. Suddenly, there was a loud screeching noise and everyone stopped. They all turned around to hear pulses coming out of that speaker and the door started to crack. Eventually, there was a loud explosion and everyone screamed in horror. He had returned and they were gonna get punished by him. The ponies working at the Outpost had retreated and the creature gave a loud roar.

It secured its claws on the platform and lifted its head to look into the outside world. Rodan had resurfaced and he was finally back as the King of the Skies. He roared very loudly to signify he was back and the dragons ran away in fear. He saw them running away and growled a bit at them. He loved it when they got terrified of him. They had been so full of themselves trying to act like the tough guy, but yet, when he was around, they all trembled in fear and begged for mercy. Meanwhile, on the Argo, Montaza asked Akilah if there was a catchy name for this Titan and Akilah said that this Titan was called Rodan, the fire demon. Montaza said with sarcasm that was comforting and he heard Rodan roar once more. Akeem asked if all of them remembered the tropical storm where they had lost Monster Zero and said that it was changing direction, headed right towards where they were at. Nasir said that was not possible because no storm moves that fast and Akilah suggested that it might not be a storm. The map identified Ghidorah as the one in the eye of the storm and Saratoga said that they needed to time to finish the evacuation. Nasir told him that they better hurry because it was closing in fast and Montaza had an idea. He told Saratoga that it was not a coincidence that Ghidorah was headed right for the Dragonlands because he was responding to Rodan's cries and that meant he was coming for food, a fight, or something more intimate. Saratoga asked him what he suggested and Montaza told him to get Rodan angry enough to get his attention on them.

Fighter Jets were flying towards the volcano and they shot missiles at Rodan. Rodan was confused for a second at the missiles, but then he roared in anger when he got hit by them. He roared even louder when he got hit by more and he glared at the fighter jets as they flew by. He saw the Argo come towards him and he was very angry at it. Montaza said that he believed that they got his attention and Asma told everypony to fasten in and for the aircraft to follow their lead. Rodan watched as the aircraft flew away and growled at it. He was already annoyed as it was, he was not gonna let them get away from him and escape. Not on his watch. He was so much faster than all of these aircraft, so they had no idea what was coming. He began to take off and started flying. He roared at them and chased after them. It brought an entire shockwave over the territory and basically leveled everything. Some dragons saw Rodan fly right over them and they were terrified at seeing him once again. There was a large dust storm and soldiers tackled them inside a shelter to protect them. The Argo was flying very fast, but Rodan surfaced from the clouds and roared at them. Nasir told the gold squadron that it was time to lure Rodan away from the mainland straight to Ghidorah's storm in the middle of the Celestial Sea and the ETA was two minutes. Asma told the squadron to engage on their six and the pilot followed the orders and said to start the clock. The fighter jets turned around and shot more missiles at Rodan.

Rodan roared at them and then clapped his wings together to create a sonic boom and took out some fighter jets in the process. Rodan flew high up in the sky and flew right past the fighter jets. He picked up the fighter jets with his claws and picked at them a bit before tossing them into the ocean. Rodan touched the water a bit and flew back up towards the rest of the squadron. Asma told one of them to get out of there because Rodan was right on his tail and they shot bullets at the winged Titan. The pilot pulled the ejector seat and flew out, but he landed right in Rodan's mouth and the Titan ate him. Nasir said that Cobra's Raptor is off the team and they were only sixty seconds away from Ghidorah. The Argo flew faster towards the storm, but Rodan was close behind. One of the pilots saw Rodan on his six and flew away to avoid him. Rodan saw that and knew that the fighter jets were retreating. So, he spun his body around and did a barrel roll to effectively destroy the rest of the fighter jets. Nasir said that they lost the squadron and they were only 30 seconds away from Ghidorah. Rodan flew higher up in the sky and chased the Argo as fast as he could. The airship was barely outpacing Rodan, but even the winged Titan was gaining closer to them and it was only a matter of seconds before he did. They entered the storm and Rodan reached out for the airship with his claws.

Rodan realized what was going on and he backed away. He roared in anger and flew up higher in the sky. Ghidorah was right there in the eye of the storm and he roared right at them. All of the crew widened their eyes in horror at his massive size and Asma told the pilot to dive. The pilot flew right past Ghidorah and the three headed dragon went out to meet Rodan. Both of them roared at each other and they collided. The Argo flew back up and Rodan almost flew away, but came back on Ghidorah. Nasir said that they were killing each other and one of the soldiers was calling a mayday to the Argo. Asma told them to go ahead and asked them what their status was. Mehdi said that they were screwed and they were gonna need immediate mid-air retrieval. Plus, they had kids on board, so that was gonna make things worse. Asma said to lock onto their position and prepare for an emergency landing. Nasir said that the hangar doors were unresponsive and Asma asked about manual override. He said that they were stuck and Montaza got up to ask where the hangar was. Akeem said that he could show him, but Montaza didn't want to deal with this guy. He asked if anyone else knew, but no one responded, so Akeem said that he would show him regardless. They ran towards the hangar and Nasir said that he hoped they had a big wrench.

Both of them made it to the hangar and Akeem asked the dude there was the problem was. The guy said that the hydraulics systems were jammed and he was trying to jump start power, but it wasn't looking good. Outside, Ghidorah spread out Rodan's wings and blasted his gravity beams at the winged Titan which sent him right into the ocean. There was a call coming in and Nasir said that it was Admiral Zaccaria. Saratoga seemed surprised by that and the Admiral addressed him and Colonel Asma. He told them that they needed to immediately disengage their forces and withdraw to a safe distance. Asma said she didn't understand and Zaccaria said that the military had been developing a prototype for a new weapon: an oxygen destroyer. He explained that it was designed to exterminate all life forms within a two mile radius and with any luck, it will kill these things and this nightmare will finally be over. Saratoga told him that they must keep faith in Godzilla, but the Admiral said that he had his chance and the weapon was already on its way. The screen cut away and Asma said he was not lying because the map was showing the weapon coming in hot. There was still trouble in the hangar and Montaza looked everywhere for a solution. He saw one of the buttons and pressed it. The tech dude yelled at him for pressing buttons and the Osprey flew right out into the ocean.

The Osprey struggled to get up into the Argo, but it was able to make it inside and it spun around a little bit. After a few moments, small explosions went off and the chopper finally stopped. All of the fire crews rushed towards the aircraft and Mehdi thanked Montaza for the lift. However, they heard a loud roar and turned to see Ghidorah flying right towards them. They all braced for impact, but Godzilla came out of nowhere and tackled Ghidorah right back into the ocean. Ghidorah tried breaking free, but Godzilla submerged him and threw him back into the water. This was Godzilla's home turf and he was gonna make sure that Ghidorah died down here. One of Ghidorah's heads almost hit the Argo, but Godzilla shoved it back down into the ocean and allowed the Argo to get away. Nasir said they were getting the heck out of there because the military had launched a weapon and it was gonna kill them both. Montaza said that wasn't the worst idea and Godzilla continued to fight Ghidorah. Clearly, the three headed dragon was a massive disadvantage here and really couldn't fight down there because he needed oxygen to breath. But Godzilla had gills on his body, so it allowed him to swim through the ocean and make him much more effective underwater. Godzilla bit down on one of Ghidorah's heads and tore it apart. It brought it up to the surface and roared in slight victory. Nasir was already beginning the countdown and all of them watched the weapon travel across the map.

The weapon hit the ocean and created a mushroom cloud in the sky. Godzilla roared with pain and everything went white. After a few seconds, Ghidorah flew out of the water and back into the sky. All of them were shocked to see this and Saratoga asked if Nasir could locate Godzilla. Nasir said he got something and explained that his vitals were fading and his radiation levels were plummeting as well. After a few moments, it all flatlined and Nasir said that Godzilla was gone. Saratoga told Montaza that it looked like he got his wish and he walked away. Ghidorah flew back to the volcano in the Dragonlands and the third head began regenerating itself. After that was done, Ghidorah let out a high pitched screech and made the alpha call to all of the Titans. At Monarch Outpost 55 in the Badlands, one of the Titans reemerged and broke free. At Monarch Outpost 67 in Foal Mountain, Behemoth let out a roar and started breaking out of the Earth. All around Equestria, Titans were breaking free and they were causing havoc everywhere. FredBoat said that he thought they were going to release them gradually one at a time and not all at once. Adiya was in shock and said that she wasn't the one doing this. She looked on the screen and saw Rodan bowing to Ghidorah at the bottom of the volcano in the Dragonlands. FredBoat said long live the King and Adiya looked at her daughter. Aesha was in disbelief at what was happening and said her mother was a monster.

At the containment sight in Neighagra Falls, the ponies there were trying to make contact with Monarch, but they were having no luck. Doctor Brooks asked if there was anything and one of the ponies told him that they lost contact with all of the Monarch containment sites. The doctor looked on the screen and said that Ghidorah was doing all of this. The Titans were responding to his call. Suddenly, the ground began shaking and Brooks asked where Doctor Ling was. The pony told him that she was outside and Brooks tried calling out to her, but she didn't respond. He went outside and saw blue light coming out of the waterfall. The rain cleared away and there was soft chittering noises being made. The cocoon started to break and Mothra began to step out of it. All of them were amazed and Mothra spread out her wings which had Godzilla's eyes on it. She roared at them and they looked with amazement. Back at the base, Adiya tried talking with her daughter, But Aesha told her mother to get away from her. Adiya said to her daughter that she knew things haven't exactly gone according to plan, but she could fix this. Aesha questioned that and said that her mother told her that she was gonna be careful, and release the Titans one at a time to restore balance. Adiya said that they were gonna shut down Monarch and she didn't have any other choice. Aesha wasn't buying that and told her mother that she said they were doing this for Akeil. She asked her mother if this was what he wanted and Adiya shook her head no.

Aesha said it was her point exactly and she shut the door on her mother. Adiya banged on the door and called out her daughter's name, but she didn't respond. On the Argo, Montaza tried listening to the sounds of the ORCA and Akilah asked him if he had any luck. Montaza said he did not and said that whatever Adiya used to create the ORCA signal, she had never heard it. He asked how she was doing and Akilah spoke in some sort of language that he couldn't understand. He asked what she was saying and she said it meant "Myth is our compass," which was something her mother used to say a lot. She said that her mother believed their stories about monsters and dragons could help them find the Titans and restore their connection to nature. Montaza asked if she was second-generation Monarch and Akilah said that she was third. She said it runs in the family and Montaza said that her family probably doesn't have any tips on slaying dragons. Akilah said that slaying dragons was a Western concept, but in the East, they were sacred and were divine creatures who brought wisdom, strength, and even redemption. Asma walked in and asked why this oxygen destroyer didn't affect Ghidorah. Mehdi said that he was no scientist, but he believed it had something to do with Ghidorah being able to grow his dang head back.

Nasir said that he has never seen anything like it and it violates everything they know about the natural order. Akilah suggested that perhaps Ghidorah was not part of the natural order and Saratoga asked what she meant. Akilah said she was able to piece this together and Akeem said with sarcasm that the creature on screen was vaguely familiar. Akilah explained that it tells of a great dragon who fell from the stars and was a hydra whose storms swallowed both ponies and gods alike. Montaza asked if that was an alien and Akilah said that Ghidorah was not part of the natural order and he was not meant to be here. Saratoga saw that as him being a false king and Nasir described it as an invasive species. He said that it could explain why Ghidorah was creating these massive storms and the effects he had on the other Titans. He described it as Ghidorah reshaping the planet by terraforming it to his own liking and Saratoga asked Akilah what the legends called the creature. Akilah said it called him Ghidorah which meant "The One who is many." One of the soldiers told Saratoga that they were approaching Castle Bravo, but told him he might want to take a look outside. He stared out the window and saw a bunch of aircraft carriers surrounding Castle Bravo. They all went down and met up with Admiral Zaccaria. He told them that places like Fillydelphia, Appleloosa, and Canterlot were all under attack and on every single continent, the Titans were triggering every kind of natural disaster that ponykind has known. He said that like before, the military has been trying to lure the creatures with nuclear materials, but they were not taking the bait this time.

He said that their behavior has become random and erratic and with their forces spread desperately thin and the Titans roaming the globe unimpeded, they were running out of options and time. He saw Akilah whisper something to Montaza and asked her if she would like to add something. She said that he was wrong and their behavior was not random or erratic. Montaza spoke up and said that as amazing as this sounds, they were moving like a pack and were hunting. He said that all packs, from wolves to killer whales, they all directly respond to an Alpha and Ghidorah was considered that new Alpha. They were just simply doing his bidding which was to wake up and go start destroying things that are in your direct line of path. He said if they stop him, they would stop all of them and Asma asked if there was another creature that could stand a chance against him. Saratoga said that there wasn't and Godzilla's rivalry with Ghidorah was ancient and unique. One of the soldiers asked if they basically killed the best chance they had at beating this guy and Montaza stared at the map. Back at the bunker, Adiya was arguing with FredBoat about this and they went back and forth. She told him that she didn't get it and this changes everything. She explained that with Godzilla gone, Ghidorah is not using the Titans to restore balance, but rather, destroy the planet. This wasn't coexistence, it was extinction.

FredBoat told her that while she was sitting comfortably in some laboratory, they've been fighting for decades in one dirty war after another. He said that he has seen pony nature firsthoof, and he was here to tell her that it only gets worse from here and not better. He said that he was sorry that Monster Zero wasn't exactly what they were expecting, but he told her that they have opened Pandora's Box and there's no closing it now. Adiya stared at the ORCA and said that maybe there was a way. FredBoat told her not to be stupid and told her that if she broadcasted again, she would expose them all. Adiya said that these creatures communicated like whales and they could hear sonar for thousands of miles. She suggested that they go send a team, and they broadcast the OCRA from Funway which was only a few miles from where they were at. Aesha had been hearing this the entire time and got an idea. Adiya said that she could use the stadium in the Crystal Empire to amplify a signal that might stop these attacks. FredBoat asked what she would do next and Adiya said that she'll figure out what the heck Ghidorah really is and try to stop it. FredBoat asked if that could be done before Monarch arrived and said with sarcasm that he was sure all of Adiya's friends would want to see her again. Aesha looked at the tablet and knew what she had to do.

Adiya told FredBoat that they couldn't just sit here because this was not the world that they wanted and FredBoat said that he remembers her telling him that the world always belonged to the Titans, so he suggested that maybe it was time to give it back to them. Back in the Crystal Empire, Cadence had addressed her subjects and told them that she was very excited for this event just as much as the rest of the city was. The crowd cheered loudly and Shining armor kept freaking out. He said he wasn't ready and Rainbow told him to relax. She said all he had to do was determine which one looked like honor guard material and he reassured himself. He put them on the wrong way and all of them backed up in worry. Shining sighed and apologized for acting this way. He said that fatherhood was far more difficult than he could ever have thought and Fluttershy said she could only imagine how that felt. Rarity said that she knew that choosing the right crystal was a very important decision, so she rearranged them from incredibly pure to outrageously pure. Fluttershy asked if they all looked the same and Rarity said that was only to the untrained eye. She asked Shining what he thought and he yelled "I DON'T KNOW!" Rarity looked at Fluttershy and whispered that she hoped Twilight and Pinkie were having better luck with Flurry Heart.

In the nursery, Pinkie was being flown around by Flurry and Twilight had to cancel out all the magic beams that Flurry was shooting out. It wasn't easy and very stressful for all parties. Twilight told Pinkie to hold Flurry still, but Pinkie couldn't get a grip on her and the alicorn had to duck another magic beam. In Sunburst's house, both him and Starlight were sitting down at the table having tea and not really saying a word for a few minutes. After a bit, Sunburst asked if Twilight wanted the two of them to be friends again and Starlight said it probably did sound weird. Sunburst said he didn't understand and asked Starlight if something happened to her after he had left for magic school. Starlight had to dodge that one and asked him why he would even suggest that. The teacup was overflowing with tea, so Starlight asked Sunburst if something happened to him after magic school. Sunburst said nothing happened and like she said, he was an important wizard of some sorts. Spike started to get worried and said to himself that there had to be something on this list that could help. Back at Castle Bravo, Montaza was headed out of the base, but Akeem tried to stop him. He asked Montaza what he was doing and Montaza said he couldn't just sit down there. He had to do something. Akeem asked him what that would be like and Montaza said that would be finding his daughter. Akeem asked him where he was gonna go and Montaza said she was the only thing he had left. He said that he wasn't there for her and he was not going to let that happen again.

Akeem told him good luck and Montaza ran over to the Osprey. He set his stuff down and sat on the seat. He heard some chittering noises and saw a bright light outside, so he went out and took a look. The clouds expanded quite a bit and Mothra roared with a great power by flapping her wings. She used her god ray abilities to bring out the Sun and take away the rain. Saratoga said it was beautiful and Akilah addressed the creature as Mothra: Queen Of The Monsters. Montaza asked Nasir if he was recording this and Nasir said he records everything now. Akilah described it like a song and Nasir said that there could be only one thing that could understand that. Saratoga realized that it was Godzilla and Nasir tried bringing up the Kaiju's vitals again to see if he could get a response. Nasir was able to get it and pulled it up. It was put on loudspeaker mode and everypony could hear the faint roars of Godzilla. He was still alive and Mehdi asked if Godzilla and Mothra had a thing going on between each other which seemed kind messed up to him. Akeem said that symbiotic relationships between two different species was not that uncommon and Saratoga asked Nasir if he could track Godzilla. Nasir said that he couldn't, but maybe Mothra could.

Montaza got an idea and asked how many nukes were on hand. Saratoga asked why and Montaza said that they could help Godzilla. Asma said this category six hurricane over Canterlot was where Ghidorah was currently nesting at and with working with the other four branches of the military, this will be a joint operation to lure it away from the mainland, so they could continue evacuations long enough for their submersible team to complete its mission. Nasir asked if this plan was what you called a long shot and everyone just stared at the submarine. One of the soldiers named Mace asked what those nerds think they were gonna do with a bunch of nukes down there and Mehdi said that they were gonna try to bring back Godzilla from the dead. One of the fighter jets took off into the skies and Asma told the submarine crew that they will be out of range when they are down there, but a squadron will stay behind to keep an eye on them. Montaza said he appreciated it and Commander Inspiron told Bowshot to take them down. Akeem told them good luck and Montaza said that they'll need it. The submarine dived into the Celestial Sea and they followed Mothra's cries in order to find Godzilla. Montaza asked Saratoga what time it was and Saratoga said it was time to get a new watch. Montaza said that was Akeil's favorite joke and Saratoga never took it out of his pocket without Akeil asking that question.

Saratoga said nothing, so Montaza took that as a sign to continue. He said that Saratoga told him five years ago, he would be trying to save the one thing that took his son and to be the only way to save the family he had left. Saratoga told him that sometimes, the only way to heal our wounds was to make peace with the demons who created them and Montaza asked if he really believed that. Saratoga asked rhetorically if that was why Montaza was here and said that some things were beyond our understanding. He said that they must accept them and learn from them because these moments of crisis are also potential moments of faith. A time when we either come together or fall apart. He said that nature always had a way of balancing itself, but the question was what role would ponies play. Montaza asked if he made that up and Saratoga said he read it in a fortune cookie once. A very long one to be exact. There was rumbling going on and Commander Inspiron asked for a status of the ship. Bowshot said that it was some sort of vortex dragging them in and they had 1,600 feet until impact. They counted down and the Commander told everypony to brace for impact. At the bunker, Aesha went through the supply room to find something and opened the lock. She got some emergency water and grabbed the binoculars. She went to the ORCA room and waited until the coast was clear. Once the men were all gone, she went inside and grabbed it.

She was crawling through the vent and she saw her mother sitting by herself in the cafeteria with a depressed look on her face. Aesha wanted to feel bad for her mother, but she had to keep moving and carry out this mission. She made it out the front gates and kept walking up the hills. There were helicopters and fighter jets flying overhead and she headed towards Funway Field in the Crystal Empire a few miles down the road. In Canterlot, it was completely ransacked and there was floodwaters everywhere. It had gotten so bad that because it was on a mountain, the water ran down the city and flooded Ponyville nearby. There were a bunch of aircraft carriers in the city as well and they were moving through trying to evacuate ponies as quickly as they could. One of the soldiers on the radio said to the Argo that this was ENS Brody en route to the evacuation perimeter and the weapons were ready to go. He said they were hot and were ready to engage the Titans on their command. Akeem couldn't believe what he was seeing in the capital city and said it was like the whole sky was alive. Asma said it was that way and heard the roars of Ghidorah inside the storm. She took a deep breath and said it was time to move forward. Underwater, the submarine finally came to a stop and Commander Inspiron asked for a status report. Bowshot said that they couldn't fix their position because the GPS was down and the inertial said they were 600 miles from departure.

Inspiron said that couldn't be right and Nasir said that he knew it. He said that the vortex was the tunnel into the Hollow Earth which was a subterranean tunnel system that connects the entire planet and told Akilah that he was right. Akilah didn't want to hear it and told him to shut up. The ship moved forward a little bit and Saratoga said for probes to be launched. They all looked at the various different images and they were a bit terrified when they saw a human face looking right at them. Montaza said that this stuff looked like it was Egyptian or Roman, but Nasir said this was much older. They saw the cave paintings on the wall and Akilah said that all of the legends appeared to be true. Nasir said that if only the Earth and stones could speak, they could tell all of the stories that happened here. Saratoga asked if there was any sign of Godzilla and Nasir said that the probe was picking up a radioactive blob which was just past that ridge. Saratoga said to set a course and they moved ahead. At Funway Field in the Crystal Empire, Aesha was walking past the vast amount of military soldiers and headed up towards the press boxes upstairs. She had heard that this entire area was now under control of the Equestrian military, but she kept on moving. She made it up to the press boxes and set the backpack down. She connected the ORCA through all of the cables and put it up loud enough so it could be heard by the Titans across the country.

While she was saying that, the reporter on TV said that massive storms and other disasters triggered by the Titans have forced millions to flee major cities and with Canterlot hit hard by a category six hurricane that has left the capital city completely flooded, this was the single greatest disaster in pony history. She said that the grim search continues as ponies and other creatures around the world sift through the debris of fallen homes in hopes to find their missing loved ones and though this sight was heartbreaking, it was unfortunately nothing unique. She said that cities around the globe had fallen under the wake of what many are calling "The Rise of the Titans" and Aesha stared at the screen for a few seconds. Underneath the Hollow Earth, Nasir said that they should stop and Saratoga asked why. Nasir said it was because he still wanted to have kids one day and pointed to the red warning sign that they were approaching high radiation levels. Commander Inspiron said to hover the ship and the probes went on. Two of them died on the way there and a third one kept going. Nasir said that there was oxygen, carbon dioxide, and methane down here and it looked like there was some sort of air pocket down there.

The probe was able to make it above the surface and all of them were able to get a clear look at this area. The screen eventually died out and Saratoga told Nasir to pull up the last frame. Nasir did so and said that the spike thing on top was the source of the radiation. Akilah said that was why Godzilla returned here so he could feed and regenerate. Saratoga said that this was his home and he looked through his notes. Montaza said that must have been why Godzilla has been able to survive for so long because he was always adapting and evolving. Nasir said that he probably just needed a nap, but Akilah said that this could take hundreds if not thousands of years for him to go through this process. Saratoga said that they had to proceed as planned and Nasir said that this wasn't gonna be like jump starting a car. Commander Inspiron said there was another complication and explained that during the crash, their weapons systems got damaged which meant they couldn't launch the nuke on Godzilla. Montaza asked if it could be repaired, but Inspiron said it couldn't. Akilah suggested that maybe they could go inside and set a timer and blow up the nuclear warhead manually, but Nasir said that if the heat didn't fry them, the radiation will. Saratoga realized what he needed to do and said he would go. Montaza asked what that was supposed to mean and Akilah said that there had to be another way. Saratoga said that there was no time to debate and said that he will go.

Back in the Crystal Empire, Rarity was combing Shining Armor's mane and the stallion was taking deep breaths. After he heard hoofsteps coming in, he went over to his wife and said that he was able to get everything done on the list. He was still trying to wonder what else he was missing and Cadence said that would be Flurry Heart. Shining panicked for a second, but calmed down when he heard Twilight's voice. Pinkie said that Flurry was a really strong flyer and Cadence lit up her magic to take her daughter back. Flurry didn't like being separated from Pinkie and after a few seconds, she let out a really loud cry which sent out a shockwave and stopped the Crystal Heart from moving. The Heart started to crack and broke into a million pieces. Everypony gasped in horror and Flurry flew back down in her mother's arms. Applejack said that she guessed this was going to make it harder to do the Crystalling, but Twilight said it was gonna be worse than that. She said that without the Crystal Heart, the Crystal Empire was gonna be covered in a blanket of ice and snow. She opened the curtain and they could see the dark storm clouds of the Frozen North starting to invade the city. In Canterlot, Ghidorah was busy enjoying the destruction around him and he screeched in victory. However, he heard Flurry's cries from miles away and became interested. He roared with anger and took off north towards the Crystal Empire. He didn't know he only heard the cries of a baby, but thought he was hearing the call of another apex predator. So, he had find out as quickly as possible.

In the Crystal Empire, everypony was still trying to assess the damage of the Crystal Heart and trying to grasp the fate that was awaiting them from farther north. Rarity said that not only could they not take part in a ancient ceremony, but all of them were gonna be frozen solid. Twilight said that without the Crystal Heart's protection, the city was about to become a winter wasteland and Applejack asked about the time King Sombra was ruling the Crystal Empire. She said the heart was missing and the city wasn't in danger then, but Twilight said that the Heart was always here and Sombra had just hidden it. Celestia said that Twilight was correct and all of the storm clouds were forming. Rainbow said that she could go out there and bust those bad boys, but Celestia advised her not to. She said that those are not the clouds that Rainbow was familiar with and Luna said that this far north, the winter has a will of its own and will only grow stronger, enveloping everything in its path. Cadence said that would include the Crystal Empire and Twilight said it would be them as well. In Sunburst's house, Spike was still trying to find something on that list and kept digging for it. Sunburst said that he knew Twilight wanted himself and Starlight to reconnect, but he said it had been so long and he had no idea where to begin. Starlight said that it wasn't like there was some spell on that list that could magically compel them from where they left off and Sunburst said there were actually several.

But after one bored look from Starlight, he said that probably wasn't something Twilight wanted them doing and Starlight concurred. Spike said he got it and read the last item on the list that said "and if all else fails, ask them to share an embarrassing moment from their past, maybe even something they regret." Neither Starlight or Sunburst liked the sound of that idea and the latter said he didn't see how that would help. Starlight said that they should probably just get out of his mane and it was very clear that this wasn't working how Twilight wanted it to. She said that Sunburst probably had plenty of important work to do and Sunburst got confused for a second. He then lied again and said that there was no rest for the wizardly. Starlight dragged Spike out and closed the door. In the castle, the cold winds were blowing inside and Twilight said that there had to be something to restore the Crystal Heart. Celestia said that there could be and Luna said that it wasn't something that both of them knew. Cadence said that the library here is just as extensive as the one in Canterlot and if there was any answers, they could find it in there. Twilight asked if they could hold off the storm, but Luna said that they could only do it for a short time before their magic would succumb to the power of the Frozen North. Celestia said that they would do what they could, but they all had to hurry and the two of them flew out. Twilight watched them leave and told her friends that she had no idea how long it would take to find the spell, but they should tell the citizens to get somewhere warm.

Cadence also said for them not to mention the Crystal Heart because they did not want to start a panic and they went out. Twilight looked at the rest of them and said she was gonna need all of their help with finding this spell in the library. Shining said that they could count on themselves and Flurry decided to teleport on Pinkie's eyes. She freaked out and Flurry got flung. Both of her parents freaked out and tried to catch her, but she teleported again. Shining asked where she went and they tried listening to her sounds. Cadence moved backwards and said that it was coming from behind them. In Canterlot, helicopters and fighter jets were shooting at the Titans, but it wasn't doing too hot. Mehdi kept shooting at Rodan, but that was doing nothing and Mace told Asma that they were red on ammo and they couldn't do it much longer. Asma told them to hold off the Titans for a little longer and Akeem told her to take a look at this. He said that all of the Titans had stopped and the map showed them all of the Titans ceasing their attacks. Asma asked what the heck has gotten into them now and in the Crystal Empire, there was a loud pulse signal being broadcast at Funway Field's speakers. The reporter said on the TV that the attacks appeared to have ceased for the time being and they were unsure on how or why, but this was happening simultaneously around the world. In the bunker, there was an alarm going off and Adiya asked what was going on. FredBoat said that the ORCA was missing and Adiya was in disbelief. FredBoat said sarcastically who could have done this and Adiya began searching for her daughter.

She couldn't find her anywhere, but she saw the picture of her family altogether and felt guilty for what she had done. In the submarine, Nasir told Saratoga that the first thing that was gonna happen was him losing his long range vision, and when he surfaces, his motor skills were gonna fade. He said that he put in a helioxed mixture in the tank, which should help Saratoga stay stable a little longer and said it was an honor to work with him. Akilah hugged him because she was sad to see him go, but she knew this had to be done or else the world may be doomed for good. Saratoga handed Montaza his notes and Montaza asked if he was sure on doing this. Saratoga said that Godzilla had fought for ponykind and died for them, so it was the least he could do to give back to his King. He said that Godzilla proves that coexistence is possible, but he is also the key to it. Saratoga told Montaza to take care of them and he stepped on the small submarine. The submarine went under the water and Akilah sobbed softly. Saratoga moved forward towards Godzilla's home and the large submarine headed out in the other direction. Saratoga was able to get to the surface and he carried the warhead up the stairs. He was struggling, but he was determined to get his king back to life in order to defend the world once again. Saratoga took the missile out of the box and set it down. He set the timer and looked over behind him.

Some of the dust cleared and there was Godzilla laying on the ground. Saratoga went up to him and Godzilla opened his eyes to see the pony walking towards him. Saratoga took off his helmet and slowly put his hoof on Godzilla's snout. Godzilla growled a bit, but could only stare with pained eyes. However, Saratoga smiled at the Kaiju and said "goodbye, old friend" in a foreign language. The timer hit zero and Godzilla looked with curiosity. The place exploded and a giant mushroom cloud formed under the sea. It was so powerful that it sent the submarine flying back up the ocean and right onto the surface. It made it back up and Commander Inspiron told Bowshot to send a message to the Argo. Montaza went on top of the submarine and pulled out his binoculars to see if he could find Godzilla. Akilah asked if he had seen anything and after a few seconds, Montaza lowered his binoculars in shock and realized something was coming. Akilah did the same and some blue light started to appear. Godzilla had resurfaced from the ocean and his scales lit up. He blasted his atomic breath into the sky and roared as loud as he could saying that he has returned. He stopped the flow and looked at the submarine right at him. He lowered his head down to meet them and he growled a little bit. Montaza told everypony not to move and Godzilla took a hard look at him. Montaza stared at him and Godzilla was able to recognize Montaza as the one who sent down Saratoga to revive him.

He saw that maybe certain ponies couldn't be that bad after all and raised his head back up. He turned around and went back down into the ocean. He slammed his tail down like a whale and a bunch of water came on top of the submarine. Montaza watched a bit and saw the king head off north towards the Crystal Empire to respond to the pulse being made at Funway Field. Akilah asked if Montaza was okay and Montaza said he knew how to find the rest of the Titans. The Argo had arrived and they all went on board. He handed Akeem the notebook and told him to make Saratoga proud and not screw this up. Akeem was confused a bit and Akilah told him that Saratoga sacrificed himself in order to bring back Godzilla. Montaza asked Akeem what they had going on and Akeem said that they thought Adiya had activated the ORCA somewhere near the Crystal Empire. He said that was why both Ghidorah and Godzilla are on their way there now, but they were unable to pinpoint the exact location without the missing piece of the ORCA signal. Montaza said he had the missing piece and brought up the ORCA signal. But he noticed something strange. Ghidorah had left earlier than the other Titans in order to respond to this call. So he asked Nasir to bring up the sound files of when Ghidorah had taken off. Montaza listened to the sound carefully and he could tell that was not the ORCA signal.

Asma asked what the heck that was and Montaza said that was the cries of a baby. He said that because it was coming from the Crystal Empire, the baby was able to project sonar for thousands of miles and Ghidorah was able to hear it. He thought about it a little bit and realized that the Crystalling was happening today. He said that the baby must have been an alicorn because the only way for a pony's magic to act like sonar was if they had alicorn magic, which would have boosted their soundwave range and could go for far longer. He connected the pieces together and said that Ghidorah was headed to the Crystal Empire because he thought there was another apex predator, but he was only responding to the sounds of a baby's cries. He went back to the ORCA signal and analyzed it some more. Akeem asked if that was Godzilla, but Montaza said that was all of them. Asma was confused by that and Montaza explained that Adiya had combined the bioacoustics of Godzilla with a pony and that was how she was able to make the signal for the ORCA. He said that the creatures are thinking it's just another apex predator and Nasir said it made sense since all of them were just a bunch of horny murderous herbivores. Asma didn't find humor in that and asked Montaza what they would do next. Montaza said that they would track it, find it, and get his daughter back. Nasir asked what they were gonna do about Ghidorah and Akilah said that Godzilla will bring balance. Nasir said that there was gonna be some Saratoga let them fight action going on here and said that he loved it when the doctor said that.

In the bunker, Adiya had packed all of her things and FredBoat asked her what she was doing. Adiya said that she did not have time to argue and that she was gonna get her daughter back. FredBoat said she wasn't doing that without his comrades and told her that she had said that this was for the greater good. That the planet deserved a clean slate. But now, she had prepared to put all of their lives in danger just because her little girl was missing. Adiya attempted to say that the ORCA was with Aesha, but FredBoat interrupted by saying that the ORCA no longer mattered because ponykind does not control the laws of nature and neither did her. She stared at the other ponies and pointed a gun at FredBoat. She was clearly outnumbered, but that wasn't gonna stop her from trying. FredBoat seemed a bit surprised by this reaction and Adiya said that she already lost one child and she would not lose another. She said she had to fix this, and after a few seconds, FredBoat told his crew to let her go because they already had everything they needed. Adiya got in the car and started driving towards the stadium in the downtown part of the city. Out on the streets, Starlight was walking with Spike and the unicorn felt defeated. She said to Spike that it looked like her biggest fears had come true and she wouldn't be surprised if Twilight gave up on her entirely. Spike said it wasn't her fault and insisted that he was the one that should follow the list.

Starlight said that it wasn't the list, or him, or Twilight. It was her that Sunburst didn't want to be friends with. Spike said he didn't remember Sunburst ever saying that, but Starlight told him that Sunburst didn't have to say it because it was implied that was the case. Spike said that Twilight obviously seemed she still wanted to be friends with Twilight and he did as well. Starlight thanked him and said that at least she had two friends even if one of them has dragon breath. Spike breathed out some air and noticed it was cold outside. He said that was not dragon breath and it was freezing outside. Starlight agreed and said that she thought the Crystal Heart was meant to keep the weather out. Spike said it does which meant something was wrong with the Crystal Heart and the two of them took off towards the castle. In the front of the castle, Rainbow was telling the crowd it may not have been the best idea to stay outside and one of them yelled that they camped out all night for this spot and she wasn't about to just give it up. Fluttershy said that if they thought about it, the view was just as good a little farther back which implied being inside their house. The crowd started to mutter amongst themselves but one of them said that the Crystalling was one of their most sacred traditions and when that baby gets lifted into the air, he wanted to be as close to the action as possible.

Applejack said that she wasn't sure if there was even going to be a Crystalling at all and the truth was that the baby is an alicorn which meant that her magic was very freaky, so they might not want to get too close if they wanted to keep their head. That only made the crowd more excited and Rainbow said that she was certain the Crystalling was not happening. Suddenly, there was a bunch of yellow beams breaking through the castle and fireworks started going off. The crowd began to question if there was no Crystalling, then how would they explain the fireworks show and Rainbow just facehoofed in frustration. Inside the library, Flurry was flying around and Shining was trying to get to her. Pinkie was also trying to get her and Twilight was continuing to cycle through a bunch of books. She asked Cadence if there was anything up there and Cadence said she had no idea how these books were organized. Flurry appeared inside the bookshelf and Cadence tried to reach for her daughter, but Flurry sneezed and broke part of the shelf before teleporting away. Cadence saw her daughter flying around and noticed Shining chasing after her. She said to her husband that she thought he was taking care of Flurry and Shining said he was trying, but his daughter was moving way too fast for him. Flurry teleported again and was flying around a bit, but she slowed down when she saw Rarity standing in front of her.

She simply teleported past it and kept on moving. Starlight and Spike walked into the library and saw it was total chaos inside. Pinkie was chasing Flurry, but the baby alicorn turned around and burned Shining's mane a little bit, Cadence was dumping books on the table, and Twilight was trying to read them as fast as she could. After having to duck another blast, Starlight asked what was going on and Pinkie asked if she wanted the long or the short version. Starlight asked for the short version and Pinkie said that Flurry had destroyed the Heart which made Twilight and Cadence look for a spell to fix it so the Crystal Empire doesn't become a giant winter wasteland of ice and snow. Flurry made Pinkie and Shining collide and Cadence found something. She showed it to Twilight and Twilight read through the book. Twilight said this was probably it and Cadence said that it contained the Spell of Relic Reconstitution in there. She said that she couldn't believe they found it and Twilight said she had no idea what they would do without it. Flurry teleported onto the table and Pinkie jumped to grab her. Pinkie secured Flurry, but the baby alicorn sneezed again and blasted a beam all over the place. It darted everywhere and it eventually went right through the book. Twilight took it in for a few seconds and said that was the only book in the whole library that came close to what they were looking for. Starlight apologized for letting that happen and Twilight said it wasn't her fault because none of them knew this was gonna happen.

Cadence asked if she remembered the spell and Twilight said that she only read it through once. Rarity told her that if anypony could remember a spell that was read through once, it was Twilight and the alicorn said that she'll try her best, but she had no idea how long it will take. Some snow started coming in and Pinkie asked if doing it quickly was an option. Cadence said that she'll help if she could, but she told her husband that it would be best to evacuate the city and get everyone to the train station before the tracks freeze over. Shining said that he would, but he told his wife that between her and Twilight, he was sure that they would remember the spell. Him, Pinkie, and Rarity all bolted out the door and Twilight said to herself that she hoped this was the spell they needed. Starlight asked if there was anything she could do and Twilight said there really wasn't. She apologized that Starlight's lesson didn't go according to plan and Starlight said that wasn't important right now. She said that her and Sunburst have nothing in common now because Sunburst was some important wizard and she was relearning everything she thought she knew. Cadence said that she didn't recognize the name, but if he was an important wizard, Starlight should bring him here because maybe he would know what to do if the spell were to fail. Starlight realized that was a great idea and took off. Twilight told Spike to go with Starlight and he raced out the door as well.

Cadence and Twilight heard and saw lightning and thunder outside as Celestia and Luna were still trying to battle the Frozen North, but they disappeared in the clouds and they would face a much bigger threat very soon. Starlight and Spike came inside and shut the door. Starlight asked Sunburst if he had looked outside and Sunburst was confused about the snow. Starlight said that the Crystal Heart was destroyed and said that Flurry was an alicorn. Sunburst was slightly amazed by that and Starlight said that Flurry had destroyed it and Cadence thought Sunburst could help. Sunburst was surprised by that and Starlight said that it all made sense. Sunburst felt worried because he knew that he couldn't do something like that and the truth was right on the doorstep of him. Sunburst reorganized his books and said that he would like to help, but he had a lot of important wizard work around here. He knew that wasn't true, but he thought it would serve as a distraction or an excuse as to why he couldn't do it. Both Starlight and Spike were confused about that and they drew blanks. Outside in front of the castle, Applejack yelled to the crowd that they couldn't stay here, but they refused to move. One of them said that this was a royal Crystalling which meant when the Crystal holds the young one in the air, the city will share the joy and light and the Crystal Heart will beat stronger than ever before.

Another one said that it really was a moving ceremony and Fluttershy said that she really didn't think it was happening. Rainbow said that it was freezing out here, but one of the ponies said that this was the Crystal Empire and they have seen snow before. Suddenly, they all heard a loud screeching noise and they looked up in the sky to see rain starting to fall. Ghidorah had arrived to the Crystal Empire and he was gonna take everything down with it. Shining Armor came up to the platform and said that they didn't have time to argue and told the crowd that Cadence has ordered them all to evacuate the city. The crowd gasped in shock and one of them asked what they were gonna do about the Crystalling. Shining said he had no idea if they were gonna have another Crystalling again and told them that the Crystal Heart was shattered. All of them gasped in horror and they said it wasn't safe here. Applejack groaned in frustration and said that was what they had been trying to tell them all the whole time. Meanwhile, at Funway Field, Aesha was looking for Ghidorah on her binoculars and saw nothing. She saw the Equestrian flag stop blowing for a second before it suddenly picked up a lot of speed and she saw the storm coming in. She got inside and shut the door. She gasped for air and looked around to see if Ghidorah had arrived yet. Rain started to appear on the window and suddenly, Ghidorah dropped to the ground and Aesha gasped for air as she fell to the ground. Ghidorah started marching through the stadium a bit and destroyed some of it with one of his tails.

He let out a loud screeching noise and he heard the ORCA signal. He snarled at it and destroyed the signal with one of its heads. Aesha grew angry and unplugged the ORCA so Ghidorah couldn't hear it. Ghidorah looked inside to see if anyone was in there and Aesha saw him stare right at her. She knew she was screwed and she cursed in fear. Ghidorah blasted the press booth and Aesha took off running. On the rest of the streets, the citizens of the Empire began moving very quickly and they ran as fast as they could when they saw Ghidorah destroying the city. Aesha made it outside and she got hit by one of the beams. The entire Empire was watching and they all stood in horror as they saw Ghidorah staring right at them. Aesha threw the ORCA away from her and she stood up to face Ghidorah. Ghidorah roared at her and was about to blast her. She and the rest of the Empire screamed in horror, but Ghidorah got hit with a blue beam and was sent tumbling to the ground. All of them were shocked to see this and they suddenly felt the Earth shake. They turned around and heard Godzilla roar in fury as he reappeared in the Empire. They all smiled and Godzilla roared again bringing the microburst with him. He was marching through water and he glared at Ghidorah as this was the final battle. Celestia and Luna heard the helicopter noises and faint growls of Godzilla and took that as a sign to get the heck out of there.

They knew that a monster fight was about to happen and they did not want to get caught up in the middle of that. The Argo moved towards the city and Akeem said that they have zeroed in on the last ping from the ORCA and Funway Field was straight ahead. He also said that they'll lay cover fire to keep Ghidorah distracted and the Argo began shooting missiles right at Ghidorah to keep him distracted. Ghidorah roared in pain and used his wings to cover himself from getting hit. Aesha saw Godzilla coming and took that as a signal to get out of there before she dies in a monster battle. Godzilla roared at Ghidorah and the three headed dragon snarled at Godzilla. He remembered what had happened in Boston in 2019, and he would not suffer the same fate again. Godzilla roared at Ghidorah once more and Ghidorah roared back at him. They charged towards one another and then collided to fight each other once again, sending out a shockwave in the process. Akeem asked if Godzilla had been working out and Nasir said that Saratoga had that creature juiced. An alarm went off and Nasir said that Godzilla's radiation levels are through the roof and in about 12 minutes, the Kaiju is gonna go thermonuclear. Asma asked what he meant by that and Nasir said that in about 12 minutes, it's gonna be a bad day to be a Red Socks fan. Akeem said that they had to find the ORCA, get Aesha, and get the heck out of there. He explained to them that whatever Saratoga did to Godzilla worked a little too well and the Titan was about to explode like an atom bomb.

Mehdi said he understood and told the crew on board the Osprey that they were preparing for landing. Inside Sunburst's house, Starlight told him that she knew he was busy, but asked if he heard what she had said. Sunburst said that he heard her, but doubled down on the excuse that he was very busy with wizard work. Starlight had enough and yelled out his name. Sunburst said that he really wanted to help, but he couldn't. Starlight asked why he couldn't and he said he couldn't even come close to fixing an ancient relic. Starlight said that she thought he was an important wizard and Sunburst knew he had to tell the truth. He said that she was wrong and he wasn't even a wizard at all. He ran off to the other room and both Starlight and Spike were shocked to hear that. Both of them poked their head inside and Sunburst told Starlight that he knew it was hard for her to understand, but not of them end up achieving greatness. Starlight felt confused by that and asked why she wouldn't understand that. Sunburst said that Starlight was the protégé of the Princess of Friendship and he believed that Twilight didn't just pick anybody for that. Spike said that Starlight was more of a student than a protégé, but Starlight raised a brow at him. He ducked his head and Sunburst said in annoyance that he was sorry that he was not the important wizard that Starlight was expecting.

Starlight said that she didn't care if Sunburst was a wizard or not, she was just surprised because he knew so much about magic. Sunburst said that she had no idea what it was like at magic school and Starlight couldn't hold back anymore. She had to tell Sunburst the truth now or else it was never gonna come out. She told him that he had no idea what it was like to be left behind and proceeded to tell her whole life story after that point. She wiped away some tears and Sunburst seemed surprised by it. He asked if she really traveled through time and Spike said that he knew Sunburst would be impressed with that. Sunburst apologized for losing touch and said maybe he reached out, she could help him with magic school and he could have helped her from becoming totally evil. Starlight sighed and said that she knew what it was like to have something you are not exactly proud of. Sunburst said that she had showed up thinking that he was some big wizard and apologized once again and said that he should have told her the truth from the start. Starlight said it was fine and at least they worked it all out. Starlight said that Twilight would probably be proud of them and they all stopped in their tracks when they heard loud roars from outside. Spike took a look and saw Godzilla and Ghidorah still fighting. He told them both that if they ever wanted to tell Twilight about it, they should leave now.

He also said that there was a giant monster fight outside, so they would probably not want to stick around because it could get ugly. Starlight said that she forgot to tell Sunburst that they were evacuating the city and proceeded to push him out the door. She told him that he had to get to the train station now unless there was a book in here that could drive back the Frozen North and restore the Crystal Heart so that Flurry could have her Crystalling. Sunburst thought about that word and knew he had something. He began searching through the books and Starlight and Spike were confused. Outside, Celestia and Luna were still trying to fight the Frozen North, but it was difficult to do so, plus, they had to dodge the swings and hits of Godzilla and Ghidorah fighting each other and blasting each other with their nuclear beams. Celestia told Luna to continue pushing the clouds back and the clouds enveloped them again. Down below, the crowds were still trying to get out of there, but there were a bunch of missiles being thrown over them and two giant monsters fighting each other behind them, so it made it even more difficult to navigate. Plus, there was a bunch of snow, ice, rain, thunder, and lightning everywhere which didn't help either. Rainbow tried taking out some of the clouds, but her wings froze a bit and she ran on the ground.

Applejack told the crowds that the train station was just a little bit further and saw two ponies and a dragon in the distance. Starlight said that they had to go back and Sunburst said that he knew how to stop this. The crowds heard the roars in the distance and saw Ghidorah being thrown to the ground by Godzilla right next to them. Shining told them they could do this later because this monster fight was way too dangerous for them to be in and they needed to get the heck out of there. He then realized that his wife and sister were still inside the castle and if this monster fight continued the way it did, they were not gonna make it out of there in time. He told the rest of the group to keep going and he was gonna go back to retrieve his wife and sister. Inside the castle, Cadence was pacing back and forth while Twilight was trying to write the spell exactly how she remembered. She finished it up and said that she believed that was everything. Cadence took a look and said that it looked right to her, but there was only one way to find out. Twilight blasted the Heart with her magic and Cadence did the same. The heart looked like it was back together, but then it shattered once more, leaving them completely hopeless. Twilight said that the spell failed and she had no idea what else she could do. She heard roars outside and Cadence asked what that was. Twilight took a look through the curtains and she gasped in horror. It was Godzilla out there fighting Ghidorah in a very heated battle.

She told Cadence that Godzilla was fighting Ghidorah outside and Cadence asked who Ghidorah was. Before Twilight could answer, Shining came running in and both of them were surprised. He told them to get out of here now before they all died and Twilight knew they couldn't just leave the shattered heart here. She got out some sort of Ziploc bag and put the broken pieces inside before closing it. Shining asked why she did that and Twilight explained that she has seen this kind of fight before and she knew what was gonna happen. If they left it here, it was gonna get destroyed in one way or another. They both understood and ran outside as fast as they could. Meanwhile. one of the Ospreys landed and the military went outside. Mehdi told them all to go and spread out and Montaza saw Godzilla hit Ghidorah with his tail. Montaza began shouting for his daughter and one of the soldiers told him to come over here because he found something. Both of them fell to the ground because of the lightning and the soldier asked Montaza if he was alright. He said that he found the ORCA, which was banged up, but there was no sign of Aesha anywhere. Godzilla pushed some of Ghidorah's heads out of the way and was about to scratch the three headed Titan, but Ghidorah bit into Godzilla and picked him up a bit. That destroyed the Osprey and Ghidorah dragged Godzilla across the ground.

Godzilla built up his atomic breath and blasted Ghidorah away from him. Ghidorah ended up behind the castle and the entire city was watching from a safe distance. They saw the sky change colors a bit and then saw Mothra appear from the sky. She roared at Ghidorah and slammed him into the castle. Kevin got out and saw Mothra roaring at him, so he went back to the other two heads to help them get out. But he saw Godzilla's reflection and roared right at him. Godzilla roared right back at him and pushed him through the castle, effectively destroying it. Ghidorah hit the ground and groaned in pain. Godzilla growled at Ghidorah and Ghidorah cried for help. Mothra was about to scratch Ghidorah, but Rodan came flying in out of nowhere and tackled her in mid-air. The two of them began to battle it out and a vehicle approached Montaza and the rest of the soldiers. It was Adiya and she told them all to get in quickly. Montaza looked up and Mehdi shouted for an incoming missile right towards them. Adiya yelled even louder for them to get in and Montaza didn't need to be told twice. He got in and the soldiers went inside as well. Adiya sped off and went on the roads. They all had to dodge the explosions into the buildings and weave in and out of these things. Montaza asked Adiya where Aesha was, but Adiya said she had no idea and thought she was here.

Montaza said that she wasn't here and Mehdi told them both to take it easy. They had to continue dodging giant explosions from Mothra and Rodan flying in the air and Montaza said to Adiya that he hoped she was as good at finding their daughter as she was losing her. Adiya said she didn't lose Aesha, she simply ran away. Montaza said sarcastically that he wondered why and Mehdi said he couldn't blame that kid. He said if he had those two for parents, he would run away from home too. Adiya slammed on the brakes and asked him what he had just said. Mehdi said with clarity that if he had the two of them for parents, he would run away from home too. They realized their daughter was probably at one of the houses that they owned and drove over there. Aesha was running as fast as she could from Ghidorah, but she was screaming as loud as she could when she was sprinting across the street. She made it to her old house, but she screamed very loudly when Rodan and Mothra came crashing towards the ground and sending a car flying. She went inside and closed the door. She heard more rumbling and she screamed very loudly. Godzilla grabbed onto Ghidorah and swung him around into one of the buildings. It caused fire to break out and Ghidorah roared in pain. Godzilla continued to grab at him and Ghidorah roared at him. He saw a power source and chomped down on it. Godzilla's eyes went wide because he knew this happened in Boston as well and Ghidorah began supercharging himself. Eventually, yellow lightning flew out of his wings and lit up the whole sky.

Everyone shielded their eyes from the bright lights and it even caused some electrical damage to the aircraft up in the sky. Godzilla roared with pain and backed up into one of the buildings to get a grip of himself. He had severe burns on his skin and Nasir said on the Argo that Godzilla's radiation is reaching critical mass and there was six minutes until he blows. Asma ordered all remaining aircraft to retreat and Godzilla was trying to recover from that blast. Ghidorah felt great to be supercharged once again and he went after Godzilla. Mothra got thrown into one of the buildings and Rodan slammed up against her. He tried biting at her, but she scratched him in the chest which made him circle back into the air. Mothra backed up a little bit and watched Rodan fly right towards her. He collided with her again and he tried biting at her. However, as he tried going in for the kill shot, Mothra stuck her stinger right through Rodan's skin and the winged Titan whimpered in agony. She dropped him to the ground and he hit the ground, letting out a pained roar. The Hummer was able to get to the house and both Montaza and Adiya saw the destruction. They both called out their daughter's name, but there was no response. Montaza looked around and then saw a hoof sticking out of some sort of tub. He told Adiya that he found something and they used their strength to push the giant piece of boulder out of the way.

Adiya was in tears at the supposed death of her daughter and suddenly, Aesha started coughing after holding in her breath for so long. She hugged both her mom and dad and all of them turned around to hear roars in the distance. Twilight heard it too and she knew what this meant. Ghidorah flew up into the air and grabbed onto Godzilla with his legs. Godzilla tried to block the attack, but Ghidorah was able to lift him up. Godzilla tried to use his atomic breath, but Ghidorah strangled him in a foothold by choking him so he wouldn't be able to use his atomic breath on Ghidorah. Twilight screamed out in horror and she flew up into the sky as fast as she could. She couldn't let the savior of Equestria suffer this fate again after seeing it multiple times. Ghidorah went up high in the sky and then dropped Godzilla. Twilight saw him falling and flew as fast as she could towards the ground to save her King. She couldn't let him die again. He was that important to Equestria and if she couldn't save him, then all of Equestria would be doomed. She didn't care if there was a giant three headed dragon behind her. She didn't care if she got hurt or killed in the process. She didn't care about any of that. She wanted her King to live and be able to restore balance. If she had to sacrifice herself in order to let Godzilla live, then that was a price she was willing to pay. However, as fast as she was flying, she simply couldn't catch up with Godzilla. Tears were already freefalling from her face and she tried as hard as she could to reach him.

But then, she saw him burning up and flew even faster to catch up to him. Down below, everyone could see a giant meteor falling from the sky with a bright light chasing after it. Godzilla groaned in pain and when he hit the ground, a small explosion went off and a shockwave went out. Twilight got thrown up in the air a little bit, but she was able to rebalance herself and she saw Ghidorah land on the ground. Ghidorah snarled at Godzilla a little bit and Godzilla groaned weakly. He heard Mothra come up behind him and she roared in worry. She glared at Ghidorah and flapped her wings, charging right at him. Ghidorah was prepared for that and was ready to launch his gravity beams at her. She roared again and Ghidorah unleashed his beams right at Mothra which effectively killed her. Everyone was in complete horror and they started crying a little bit. Mothra gave her essence to Godzilla and some of her power to Twilight. Godzilla roared weakly and Ghidorah closed in on his enemy. Twilight had just about enough and she lit up her horn. She teleported up in the sky and blasted a very large beam right at Ghidorah. Ghidorah roared in pain and turned around to see who fired a beam at him. He saw the furious Princess of Friendship with an angry glare and tears falling from her face and he roared very loudly at her. He knew that this pony had a close connection with his arch rival and she was willing to kill him because of her alliance with his enemy.

Ghidorah flew up into the air and proceeded to charge right at Twilight. Twilight teleported behind him and blasted him again. Ghidorah roared and hit her in the side with his massive tails. Twilight started tumbling towards the ground, but she teleported again and stuck Mothra's stinger right through Ghidorah's skin. Ghidorah roared in pain and he unleashed his gravity beams at her. She dodged them fairly easily and blasted right back at him. Down below, one of the soldiers said that an Osprey was coming in two minutes and Montaza said they had to work fast. Adiya asked what that was and he presented the ORCA. Adiya asked if he was sure about this and Montaza said that this was the only way to save Godzilla and buy him time to get back on his feet. They messed around with the wires and Ghidorah blasted Twilight right in the chest. She fell right towards the ground and Ghidorah flew straight down to start taking radiation from Godzilla. Adiya told Montaza that he has seen what Ghidorah can do and Montaza said that they had to take that chance. Ghidorah got to the ground and started sucking the radiation out of Godzilla. Godzilla roared in pain and agony and Ghidorah kept going. The ORCA was good to go and Aesha pressed the button to activate it. It turned back on and the Osprey came right back down.

Montaza told Adiya to come on with them, but Adiya told him to take Aesha with him because she still had to activate it. Montaza was confused about that and Adiya told them that she was right behind them. Adiya cycled through the different frequencies and activated a pulse. Ghidorah roared in anger and dropped Godzilla to respond to that ORCA signal. He'll take care of Godzilla later. Right now, he had to eliminate this ORCA once and for all. He was sick and tired of ponies trying to control him with technology and it was time for him to put an end to that for good. Aesha called out to her mother, but Akilah grabbed onto her and brought her on the helicopter. Ghidorah marched closer and Asma said they had to lift off now. Montaza told her to wait and Adiya came running towards the Osprey. She suddenly stopped and Montaza told her to get on here now. Adiya saw Ghidorah marching closer and she had to do this herself. She looked at her daughter and said "I love you." Aesha didn't want her to go and Adiya took off towards the Hummer. They were devastated and the helicopter took off. Adiya got inside the Hummer and raced away. Ghidorah saw the vehicle moving away and went in the other direction to pursue it. Adiya was going as fast as she could, but she could barely outrun Ghidorah. On the helicopter, Aesha was trying to still take it in and she watched Ghidorah ravage through the city.

Ghidorah took to the skies and was able to hit the Hummer with his gravity beams. The car flipped over and she fell out on the sidewalk. Twilight had seen her laying on the ground and saw Ghidorah growling at both of them. She heard Adiya say Long Live The King and she smelled burning smells in the distance. She knew that Godzilla was coming and she teleported out of there just in time. Ghidorah was confused and Godzilla began marching through the Crystal Empire in his burning form, causing everything to melt instantly because of the heat temperatures. Godzilla roared very loudly at Ghidorah and the three headed dragon roared back at him. He knew this was exactly happened in Boston and he would not die again this way, Godzilla's scales lit up and sent out the first shockwave of a nuclear pulse which disintegrated Ghidorah's wings. Ghidorah roared in pain and he blasted Godzilla with his gravity beams in a last ditch attempt to stop Godzilla from destroying him. The gravity beams did nothing to Godzilla and the Kaiju simply moved closer to him. Godzilla's scales lit up again and he sent out the second shockwave of a nuclear pulse which disintegrated Ni and Kevin and left the center head remaining. It roared at Godzilla and Godzilla roared back at him. He put his massive foot on Ghidorah and destroyed him with a bunch of electricity. It all came out and a giant orange shockwave engulfed the city which made everyone cover their eyes because of how bright it was.

Ghidorah roared in pain and after a few seconds, it dissipated. Everyone looked to see what had become of the city and they saw a bunch of destruction everywhere. They saw movement in the Earth and they were shocked to see Ghidorah's head still there. They couldn't believe he was still alive and they were quite angry. They noticed that Godzilla flung around the head and it groaned in dying pain. Godzilla built up his atomic breath the whole time and threw the head up into the air. He unleashed his atomic breath and destroyed the last head which meant Ghidorah was finally dead. Godzilla ate that last little bit of electricity and Nasir said that it was a good thing that Godzilla was on their side. Akilah said that was only like that for now and Aesha told all of them to look. The entire city saw the rest of the Titans show up to the scene and Godzilla watched them appear to him. He saw Behemoth, Scylla, Methuselah, and the MUTO Queen all show up around him, leading the charge. Rodan landed on the ground and roared at Godzilla. Godzilla gave a cold and unforgiving gaze at Rodan and huffed out some smoke in anger. Seeing that he had made a mistake, Rodan bowed before Godzilla as an apology and Godzilla watched the other Titans follow Rodan's example. Even the entire Crystal Empire, plus the Mane Six, Starlight, Spike, the two princesses, Cadence, Shining Armor, Sunburst, and Flurry Heart all bowed before their King. Godzilla looked around him and noticed that he truly was the King of the Monsters. Aesha smiled at Godzilla as the helicopter flew away and Twilight felt happy that Godzilla once again established his authority with the other Titans.

Godzilla realized that he was the King Of The Monsters once again and he let out a loud ear shattering roar signifying his victory over Ghidorah and being the Alpha Titan once again. It felt good to be back as the King and the rebuilding process began. The Crystal Empire eventually got rebuilt and Flurry Heart was able to have her Crystalling. All of the Titans returned to their natural environments and after 60 years of secrecy, Monarch finally released its Titan studies to the public. Several news stories covered that there was an ancient rivalry between Godzilla and King Kong and Monarch was studying the Hollow Earth more. As a result of this radiation, rainforests appeared in areas previously unimagined, the fish populations got restored, certain species got taken off the endangered species list, and Godzilla defended cities from monster attacks. He kept them in check and made sure balance was maintained in the world. Monarch began discovering the Hollow Earth more and found a cave painting of Kong fighting Godzilla. Whatever this meant, these two had a rivalry and wanted to be the Alpha of the Titans. This would be an interesting discovery to say the least. The King Of The Monsters had another fight coming and this one would test who was the better fighter at combat.

Author's Note

AN: Whew, finally done with this chapter! This was by far the longest chapter that I've ever had to write and it was very fun to write. I apologize if this came out a little later than expected, but this was a very big chapter and I wanted to make sure that it was the best it could be. Going forward, no chapter will be this big in size, but it will still have just as much action inside of it. A lot of stuff went down in here and I hope it wasn't too confusing for y'all. If you guys have any questions about this chapter, feel free to either PM me or leave a comment down below and I'll try to respond to it as soon as I can. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Revenge of Chrysalis! Starlight is worried about going back to her old village to celebrate the Sunset Festival and Trixie volunteers to go with her. After things go south, they return to Ponyville, but they found the Mane Six acting very odd. It turns out Chrysalis has returned and has plotted revenge against her greatest enemies. So she has to team up with unlikely allies to stop the Changeling Queen. Godzilla feels this threat and heads out to the Changeling Forest to fight the Queen. Will he be able to best Chrysalis for a second time, or will the Changeling Queen have more firepower to stop him in his tracks?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 16: Alliances vs. Domination

A lot of movement was happening in the Castle of Friendship. Twilight and Starlight were carrying boxes down the stairs with Spike not too far behind. He lost his balance after a few seconds and dropped the books. However, Twilight caught him and brought him down to the ground. He said to them that not all of Equestria has magical horns and the two mares smiled at him. Twilight said that she has been meaning to move these older books to the reference section so that she could keep the new books front and center and thanked both Spike and Starlight for their help. Starlight said with everything Twilight has done for, this was the least she could do. Twilight downplayed it and Starlight said with sarcasm that teaching the value of friendship wasn't that important. Twilight said that she did offer guidance to her student, but Starlight has become her own mare and the alicorn said that she was proud to call Starlight her student and friend. She said that they now had to move these boxes and noticed Spike over at the window. He asked what that was and Twilight guessed it was a bird while Starlight guessed it was a Parasprite. Spike went into panic mode and told them to brace for impact. They all ducked for cover and the object crashed inside the building. It turns out, it was just Derpy in her mail outfit.

Anyway, after a few seconds, Derpy reached in her bag and pulled out the letter. Twilight said that it was strange for her to get mail this way since she usually gets dragon mail and Spike said it was the fastest way to get mail. Twilight tried to grab the piece of mail, but Derpy refused to let it go. She turned over to Starlight and handed it to her. Starlight was a little confused and asked herself who could be sending her a letter. She opened it up and read it. She was horrified at what she saw. She said that it was the ponies from her old village and Twilight asked if they were in danger while Spike asked if they were upset with her. Starlight said it was worse because she was invited to the annual Sunset Festival that happens once a year. The rest of them were confused about that and Starlight headed towards the town. She smiled nervously and stepped into town. She greeted them all and Party Favor asked suspiciously what she was doing here. Starlight said she was invited and presented them the invitation that she received. Double Diamond said that he didn't think that she would actually show up and Party Favor asked with accusation if Starlight really thought she was wanted here. Double Diamond ripped up the invitation and Starlight said that she apologized and thought everything was fine.

Suddenly, they all started laughing and Starlight backed away. She told them all to stop, but they kept going. After a few seconds, the laughing faded and it was suddenly night time. She asked if anyone was there and she saw Luna walking out of the fog. She asked the princess what she was doing here and Luna said that dreams were her domain and she was here because Starlight needed her to be. Starlight let out a sigh of relief and said to herself that it was only a dream. Luna told her that while it may only be a dream, the feelings are very much real and Starlight sighed. She confessed that maybe she was more afraid of going back to the village than she thought and asked Luna what she should do. Luna told her that she had been helped by the Mane Six many times in her past and helped her overcome it. She said that Starlight was fortunate to have them as friends and suggested to the unicorn that she should share her concerns with them as well. Luna said that she saw much of herself in Starlight and promised to her that things will eventually get better. Starlight smiled at that and Luna disappeared through the Moon. Starlight awoke from her sleep and stared at the Moon. She knew what she had to do.

The next day, she got the Mane Six all together and explained to them about what she had been feeling just like Princess Luna told her. Rarity asked her why she felt that way, considering she had already apologized to them and accepted it, so she should just move on like the rest of them. Starlight asked if that was really the case since they had no idea how much she had changed and then suggested that she hadn't changed as much as she thought she did. Rainbow said she was definitely a way better pony now because she was pretty awful before. Applejack didn't like that and Rainbow defended her statement by saying it was just a compliment. Fluttershy said that the villagers probably didn't send the invitation if they didn't want Starlight to come and they would probably be happy to see her. Pinkie said that receiving an invitation and not attending was like something, but she couldn't think of it. So, she just said it was really bad and Applejack told Starlight to just be honest with the ponies in the village. Twilight suggested that maybe if she went with a friend, it would be easier on her. Of course, Twilight was suggesting herself, but Trixie beat her to the punch. Twilight wasn't too thrilled about that and smiled nervously, not trying to be rude here.

Starlight thanked Trixie for doing this with her and said that when Twilight suggested to bring a friend, Trixie was the first pony she thought of. Trixie got cocky and pretty much rubbed it in Twilight's face which the alicorn did not appreciate whatsoever. She thanked Trixie in a fake happy voice and whispered to Spike that the suggestion was herself, not Trixie. Spike just smiled and Twilight glared slightly at the blue unicorn. She still had some beef with this pony, and with the unicorn rubbing it in her face did not help things whatsoever. Starlight said that the festival lasted for a week, but she was sure that they wouldn't stay that long. Trixie said that time could really fly by when they were spending time together and shot Twilight one last evil grin. Twilight twitched her eye a little bit and was about to break. The group waved them both goodbye and they headed off. They eventually made it to the town and Trixie announced they were here. Starlight opened her mouth and said this was the village where stole all of the cutie marks, replaced them with equal signs, and forced them to hide their natural talents. Trixie said she was just gonna say that was where Starlight came from, but Starlight's was a more traumatic answer. Starlight sighed and said that she just wanted to be another pony, blending in with the crowd and enjoying the Sunset Festival with her friend.

Trixie told her that sounded good and said that if she got in trouble, she had her flank. Starlight asked if that was a promise and Trixie said it was a "great and powerful" promise. Starlight said that was all she could ask and if they were gonna do this, they would go do it. They walked down towards the village and made it towards the entrance. Starlight was still nervous, but Trixie nodded for her to continue. Double Diamond saw her step in the village and acknowledged her. Starlight just waved nervously and Party Favor said that the town was worried she wouldn't make it. He asked her if she was staying the whole week and said that there were events for each day. Sugar Belle asked how it was living in a castle and Double Diamond said that it was so good to see Starlight. Trixie got an idea and taunted Starlight a bit by saying with sarcasm that these ponies were terrifying. Starlight didn't find that very funny and Trixie laughed a bit. Starlight told them all that it was good to see them and Party Favor said that she had gotten here just in time. He said that they were having a debate about these banners and asked Starlight for her opinion. Starlight got nervous and told them that whatever they thought was best.

Double Diamond asked if she could take a look at the routes of the relay races tomorrow and Starlight told them to go on ahead without her since she wanted to just enjoy the festival. Sugar Belle asked if Starlight would be a judge for the baking competition and Double Diamond said they had a few questions about the acts for the Talent Show. Night Glider said that the unicorns had a firework show ready to go and said that they could really use Starlight's help. All of the ponies started chattering various things and Starlight was getting overwhelmed. She thought the village ponies would just let her enjoy the festival, but they were so quick to put her back in that leadership role which confused Starlight. After everything she did to them, they wanted her to be in charge of something? It baffled Starlight and it came to the point where Starlight couldn't handle it anymore and blasted them all away a little bit like she did in the Season 5 premiere almost two years ago. The town was confused and Trixie knew it was time to bail out Starlight. So, she gave some goodbye speech and used a smoke bomb to disappear. All of them coughed a bit and were confused on where she went after it settled. It turns out, Starlight was just hiding under Trixie's cloak and that smoke bomb was just used as stall time for them to get away from there. They eventually made it out of there and Starlight felt like crap.

She said that she was horrible when she led that town and she expected them not to be ready for her to be in a leadership role again. She said that because of her past, she should not be in charge of anything and Trixie said it was a "big deal" that she messed up. She looked around for a second to make sure no one was listening and said to never say this to another pony, but even she has made mistakes in the past. She told Starlight that the best thing to do is to move on and pretend like it never happened. Starlight said that was almost good advice and they continued their journey back to Ponyville. They made it back and Starlight called out to Pinkie. Pinkie stopped and acknowledged her slightly. Starlight said that she probably assumed that Pinkie would want to know why she was back so early and Pinkie asked where she went. Starlight got confused by that and said that she went to her old village for the Sunset Festival. Pinkie said that sounded like fun and asked how it went. Starlight said it went horrible and she left early because she freaked out. Pinkie said that was sad and just took off. Starlight was confused by that and told Trixie that was really strange. Trixie said that Pinkie usually acts strange, but Starlight said that the party pony wouldn't act that strange.

She saw Applejack and Rarity walking by and acknowledged both of them. Rarity said welcome back and Starlight asked if the two of them had noticed Pinkie acting strange. Applejack said that Pinkie always acts strange and Trixie gave Starlight the "I told you so" look. Starlight ignored that and said that she wanted to talk with the Mane Six because things didn't go as well as she wanted to at the Sunset Festival. Rarity asked with concern about what happened and Starlight said that she freaked out and ran out of the village. Both Applejack and Rarity just started laughing really hard and Starlight was confused. Applejack said that was the funniest thing she has heard all day and Rarity suggested that the decorations must have been terrifying. Starli8ght looked at Trixie and the show pony just drew a shrug in confusion. Rainbow and Fluttershy quickly arrived and the latter whispered something in Rarity's ears about friendship business. Rainbow glared at the two ponies in front of her and said that they needed to borrow Applejack and Rarity for some "very important" friendship business. Rainbow walked away and swatted her tail at Starlight. Trixie said that she really wasn't impressed with Starlight's friends like the rest of Equestria was and Starlight said she needed to talk to Twilight.

Clearly, something was wrong and she had to talk to Twilight about it as well. She ran to the castle as fast as she could and tried to open the door, but it wouldn't budge. So, she knocked on the door and asked if Twilight was in there. A mail slot popped out and Spike asked what Starlight wanted since Twilight was very busy. Starlight said that she needed to speak to Twilight, but Spike told her to make an appointment since Twilight was a princess and slammed the mail slot shut. She knocked on the door again and asked what was wrong with Spike. Twilight opened the door and said that she believed a certain dragon didn't get his nap today. Spike got off the chair and just walked off. Twilight apologized for the behavior and said that Spike probably skipped a meal today which was why he was so grumpy. Starlight said that he wasn't the only one and mentioned that everypony had seemed to be acting strange today. Twilight said it was definitely one of those days and asked Starlight how she was. Starlight said it wasn't great and said that Twilight was probably thinking why she was back so early. Twilight said she didn't want to bring it up, but it did seem strange to her and asked if things didn't go well.

Starlight said that the townsponies kept asking her things like they wanted her to be in charge again, but being a leader was the last thing she wanted to do which was why they left very suddenly in a puff of smoke. Twilight said that she should never go back to that village and Starlight was perplexed at that answer. Twilight explained that if Starlight was worried about what the townsponies thought of her before, it was probably way worse now and the alicorn suggested to Starlight to just cut her losses. Starlight said that was surprising advice coming from Twilight and the alicorn said to trust her because she was the Princess of Friendship and told her she could always make more friends. Rainbow came out and told Twilight to get in the room. Twilight saw that and said that if Starlight excused her, she had friendship business to attend to. Spike gave Starlight the "I'm watching you" look and ran inside with Twilight. Later that night, Starlight went into bed and told herself that cutting her losses made no sense whatsoever. She turned off the light and went to sleep. In the dream, she was in her village again, but it was basically a ghost town out here. Suddenly, the doors opened and the townsponies were walking through different doors as if this was Scooby Doo or something.

Starlight tried talking to them, but they did not acknowledge her at all. She then heard a voice that said she wasn't supposed to be here and saw the Mane Six standing there with glares on their faces. Starlight asked what they were doing here and Twilight said that they were here to make sure that Starlight did what she said because she was her teacher. She asked with anger if she said to never come back to this place, but Starlight told them all that they were not acting like themselves and something was wrong. Starlight heard Luna's voice at the same time and saw the Mane Six disappear into dust. She said this was another dream and Luna was calling out to her. Starlight asked where she was and saw Luna appear from the Moon. Luna said that there was no time and Starlight had to get help. Starlight asked what she was talking about since this was a dream, but Luna was talking about in the real world. She said that they have taken herself and her sister and it was worse than last time. She said that Starlight's dream called to her and she was able to break through. She told her to get help quickly and Starlight asked who has taken her. Luna said that Starlight must be careful who she trusted and find all the help they could get because the Changelings had returned. She said that Twilight already sent out a signal for help to the King Of The Monsters and told Starlight to find Godzilla and bring him to the Changeling Kingdom to stop them and set Equestria's most prominent ponies free.

After she said that, the Changelings pulled her away and Starlight was horrified. She tried running out of the dream, but she got sucked into the black hole and woke up with a sweat. She said that they were back and levitated herself down to Trixie's wagon. She knocked on the door and asked if Trixie was awake. Trixie muttered some thing about performing with Princess Celestia using peanut butter crackers and Starlight banged harder on the door. A bunch of fireworks went off and Starlight looked around nervously to make sure no one heard that. The window opened and Trixie coughed out some smoke that had built up in the wagon. She asked Starlight what time it was and Starlight said that it was late. She said that she figured out what was wrong with her friends and Trixie said that they could go over that in the morning. Starlight didn't like that and told Trixie that they were in danger. She brought Trixie outside and the show pony asked how they were in danger besides a lack of sleep. Starlight was about to say something, but then she remembered Luna's warning and asked Trixie what she said to her that was never to be told to another pony. Trixie got annoyed at that and said that if Starlight woke her up to play guessing games, but Starlight cut her off and asked it again. Trixie sighed a bit and mumbled it out with anger.

Starlight was having none of it and demanded Trixie to tell her what she had said. Trixie finally said it and asked if Starlight was happy. Starlight said that she was and said she only had to do it to make sure Trixie wasn't one of them. Trixie asked who Starlight was referring to and Starlight said it was Changelings. She said that she believed they took Celestia and Luna and Trixie asked if she was sure. She said that they would have to tell Twilight, but Starlight said that if she was correct, then it would be too late for that as well. They went inside the castle and closed the door slowly. They heard voices in the throne room and followed it up to the room. They peeked inside and they were all just chilling in there like they owned the place. They were also being mean to each other and Twilight asked if it was ready. Applejack said there was just one more and she put it down. All four of them connected and it showed up with a green screen, revealing Queen Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings. Twilight had told her about this villain before and she learned that this bug Queen got her butt whooped by the King Of The Monsters himself, Godzilla in Canterlot the last time she invaded.

Chrysalis looked around at the ponies and scoffed in disgust. She said that she couldn't take any of them seriously when they looked like that and they transformed back to their original Changeling forms. Chrysalis was much more satisfied this time and told them to report. The Changeling that was disguised as Twilight said that they had successfully replaced the six ponies and their dragon and have taken control of the castle. Chrysalis congratulated them and said that she had just received word that the Princesses in Canterlot were successfully replaced as well. They all cheered in victory and Starlight and Trixie expressed serious worry outside. Chrysalis said that they thought too small last time and that one ponynapped princess was not enough. She said that now with the most beloved figures of Equestria taken care of, no pony could stop them. She laughed evilly a bit and the Changelings went with it as well. She stopped and said that she only hoped that Godzilla wouldn't find her anywhere or her minions since they got whooped last time by the King Of The Monsters in Canterlot. She told them that if she saw him at all, take him out as quickly as possible before he stops them in their tracks. The screen disappeared and the door made a creaking noise.

The Changelings hissed in anger at the door and changed back into the Mane Six and Spike. They burst out the door and began looking for Starlight and Trixie. They were hiding the whole time and they were invisible. However, Twilight stopped and started sniffing something. She saw nothing and moved along. Both of them panicked and teleported out of there as quickly as they could. Trixie said that she was just a performer and what they were dealing with was Princess level stuff. But they had captured all of the Princesses, so they were doomed. Starlight said that maybe they were not and said that Chrysalis only mentioned Canterlot, but not the Crystal Empire, so maybe Cadence was still safe. She said that their best bet was to get to the Crystal Empire before the Changelings did, but before she could finish her sentence, a voice told them that they were not gonna get help from there. They looked around to see who it was and saw a Changeling come out of the bushes. Trixie started screaming in horror, and since Starlight didn't want anyone else to hear her, she put Trixie in a magic bubble and deafened the sound. Starlight commented that Thorax's wings looked different and the Changeling said that he guessed it was that way. Starlight was happy for a second before turning angry. She asked Thorax how she knew he wasn't some other Changeling pretending to be him and Thorax told her that she was there when Spike defended him in the Crystal Empire.

He even replayed the speech that Twilight gave and Starlight bought the story. She said she didn't need the whole story and Thorax changed back into his Changeling form. Starlight turned back to Trixie and told her that Thorax was a "reformed" Changeling which meant he was on their side. She asked if Trixie understood and she nodded. Starlight released the bubble and Thorax went to introduce himself to Trixie. However, she was shaking in fear and told him that if Starlight really said that, she believed her, but for now, she just wanted him to stay over there. Starlight asked him what he meant by no help and if that meant the Changelings got to Cadence as well. Thorax said that they took Cadence, Shining Armor, and Flurry Heart and that Sunburst sent him here to find help, but from how things were looking right now, it might have been too late for that as well. He asked her what she should do and Trixie also asked the same question. Starlight said she had no idea and that there had to have been somepony else to handle this. Trixie said that there was no pony else because everypony with powerful magic was gone and even if Godzilla could handle this threat, they would have no idea where to find him since his whereabouts are hardly well known in Equestria.

Discord levitated down and said that whenever ponies talk about powerful magic, they always left him out. He said that if he wasn't so evolved, he might take that personally and that this was quite the combination of secondary characters. He looked at them and asked where the Mane Six were at. Starlight asked him how they were sure it was really him, and Discord took as an offense. He glared at them and started making a bunch of random things appear. He asked if he shall continue and Starlight explained that Queen Chrysalis and the Changelings were back which meant all of the important ponies in all of Equestria were captured. The Lord of Chaos just yawned at the various different names, but when he heard the Mane Six, he grew angry. He asked if they took Fluttershy and Starlight said yes. Now Discord was furious. He asked where it was and when he said that, his red eyes glowed to signify his anger. Starlight said it was the Changeling Kingdom and said that with him by their side, it would be easier, but he teleported them away before she could finish. They all appeared in some forest and Discord was confused a bit. He said he was trying to take them right to Fluttershy, but there was no Fluttershy to be found anywhere. Trixie was shivering in fear and said she might have an idea where Fluttershy could be. They all stared in front of them and saw the Changeling Kingdom buzzing with Changelings around it. Thorax said that he wished to never see that place again and asked what they would do now. They all looked at Starlight and she stared nervously.

Meanwhile, in Manehattan, Godzilla had arose from his deep slumber in the North Celestial Ocean and began his march. He heard Twilight's call which sounded a lot like Mothra and he knew that Twilight was in trouble somehow. He growled with a deep anger and took off to the south where the Changeling Kingdom was. Chrysalis was back for another attempt at taking over Equestria and clearly she forgot what happened last time these two faced off. She might have fooled everyone, but she paid the penalty when he arrived on the scene. She thought she could beat him with size, but considering he's defeated foes bigger than an Ursa Major, that did not intimidate him whatsoever. This creature needed to be taught a lesson not to mess with the King Of The Monsters more than once because the more he has to face a creature, the less forgiving he becomes and eventually destroys them if they still refuse. Hopefully, it won't come to that as he would be taking a Queen away from her kingdom, but if that what it takes in order to restore balance, then it must be done regardless of how he or others feel about it. Balance in the world was essential to Godzilla and he would do anything to keep it in place, no matter what the cost.

Back in the Changeling Forest, Discord commented on how strange it was that they were out here and the Hive was over there when he was trying to get there the entire time and not outside in the forest. Thorax said that he could explain that, but Discord ignored him and went to snap his talons. Starlight stopped him and asked if they should come up with a plan first. Discord was confused by that and Trixie explained to him what a plan was. Discord laughed at that like it was the stupidest thing he ever heard and gloated that he could do anything unlike the rest of them. Thorax tried speaking up again, but Discord still ignored him and put a finger to his mouth. He said that they all had him and asked what else they could possibly need. Trixie said they would need a Draconequus with magic and half of a brain. Discord extended his body out towards her and asked with annoyance why she was here. He said that it wasn't like Trixie was gonna stop the Changelings by pulling a rabbit out of the hat and said that at least his magic could do something. Thorax tried speaking up for a third time, but Discord didn't listen and snapped his talons. He looked like a soldier ready for battle and charged towards the hive with a spear while sitting on a flying pig. Literally. I'm not joking.

It all disappeared and Discord almost fell into the ditch. He got up and summoned another pig and told it to go. That one disappeared as well and Thorax finally got Discord's attention. He said that nothing other than Changeling Magic works here and explained that Chrysalis's throne was carved from an ancient dark stone that soaks up outside magic the same way Changelings soak up outside love. That was how she kept the hive safe. Starlight went to test this theory for herself and saw that Thorax was right. It didn't matter what it was. Unicorn magic, chaos magic, or dark magic. They would all get soaked up because they were not Changeling magic at all. Trixie asked what kind of plan Starlight was thinking, but Starlight said that she had no idea not that magic was rendered useless in this place. She said that nopony else was coming and somepony had to come up with something. She asked them if they had any ideas, but they all stayed silent the whole time. Starlight sighed and asked Thorax if they would get their magic back if they destroyed the throne. Thorax nodded and Discord said that was a terrible plan. He asked how they were supposed to get to the hive and Trixie told him that they would do so by walking.

Discord didn't like that idea at all and complained by saying that he hadn't walked that far in over a millennia. The rest of them groaned in annoyance and they began walking towards the structure. Discord asked how they were all able to tolerate not having the ability to disappear and reappear whenever they wanted and Trixie said that she missed him being able to disappear. Starlight told her to give Discord a break because none of them knew this was gonna happen and Thorax said that he knew about it. Starlight said that if they all got separated, it would make more sense for them to have a way of being able to say who they really are and Discord said that Starlight was suggested a secret code word. He came up with various different code words, but he eventually fell and Trixie suggested Clusty Draconequus as the code word. The rest of the group settled on that and Discord wasn't very happy about it. They made it to the hive and Thorax showed them the entrance to the hive. He flew inside and Discord used himself as a bridge for Starlight and Trixie to get inside before he went in himself. Trixie said that she was definitely glad Thorax came along with them because they would probably have no idea how to get through this place without him and Thorax said that they might not. The door suddenly closed and Trixie asked with worry about where the exit was.

Thorax explained that because it is a Changeling Hive, it shifts and changes like they do and they were the only ones to navigate it. Otherwise, it would be total chaos to any other creature. Discord moved his tail out of the way and said he would only call this decent chaos and not total chaos. They moved through the Hive and Discord asked if he would really get his magic back when they destroyed the throne. Starlight told him that if Thorax was right, then it would be the case and Discord said with sarcasm that was reassuring. Trixie asked how they were supposed to destroy the throne once they got to it and Starlight said she had no idea. Trixie frowned at that and said with sarcasm that was reassuring. Discord started going through Trixie's bag and said that she probably didn't have any throne destroying tools along with these "useless" side show props. Trixie was offended and retorted that it was rich coming from the Lord of Chaos who can't go for a walk without complaining nonstop. Discord said that was true, but once they destroy the throne, he will have his powers back to save their friends while Trixie would still be a below average, self-absorbed, illusionist. Trixie didn't take too kindly to that and was about to rip Discord to shreds, but Starlight intervened and told them to knock it off.

She said that she was barely keeping it together and she would appreciate it in actually helping instead of the two of them bickering like foals. Both of them ceased their arguing and Trixie asked how they could help. Starlight said to not ask her because she couldn't handle giving advice at the Sunset Festival and she had magic then. She said that the three of them were practically useless and at least Thorax knew where they were going, but she spoke too soon. He said to them that they were probably lost and Trixie gave up as if she was awaiting her fate. She said that they might as well sit here and wait for the Changelings to suck up all of their love. She asked Thorax how often they get hungry and Thorax said that he actually hasn't been hungry since he met Spike. He said that Changelings were always hungry which meant they could never get enough love and Trixie was annoyed at that. Starlight put a hoof to her mouth and asked Thorax if he was saying he was not hungry at all anymore. Thorax seemed amazed with himself and said that once he started making a few friends, he sort of forgot about the feeding. Starlight asked if that was around the same time his wings changed and Thorax said that he believed it did.

Discord yawned in boredom and said that while all of this was very nice, he had Fluttershy to save. Of course, he said those last three words very loud and a bunch of Changelings hissed in anger as they heard a voice coming from nearby. Trixie asked him with anger to lower his voice and said that they were all gonna get captured. Discord downplayed it and said that he has not seen one Changeling since they got into this Hive. However, he seemed to have spoken the magic words and a bunch of buzzing sounds started reaching their ears. Trixie asked what that was and Thorax said that it was a Changeling Patrol. They all looked behind them and they were worried as the sounds got louder. Thorax was hyperventilating and Discord said that it seemed like this was the time where they needed a plan. Trixie got offended by that and asked him what kind of plan he was talking about. She said that they had no magic and it wasn't like her illusions were gonna save them. Starlight got an idea and asked Trixie if she had the smoke bombs. Trixie knew that she did and they proceeded towards their plan. The Changeling Patrol moved closer and Trixie asked with confidence if they were looking for somepony. She disappeared and the Changelings were confused. Trixie asked if that was the best they had and did an evil laugh. That angered the Changelings and they charged after her.

But she kept disappearing time and time again and the Changelings kept chasing her. Up above, Discord said that plan wasn't great and powerful, but it was effective. Trixie said that she'll take it and they all tensed up when they saw a replica of the show pony. They asked for the code word and Thorax nailed it. Discord didn't like that and said that they really needed a new code word. Thorax said that was a pretty good plan, but Trixie said that they still had no idea where they were going. Starlight noticed something and said that two of the Changelings didn't go with the rest. It hit Thorax like a load of bricks and he said that with an intruder in the hive, they went to go protect the Queen. He said to her that was good thinking and she just laughed nervously. They continued moving through the hive and stopped right at the entrance of the Queen's chambers. Trixie asked what they would do now and Starlight said with bravery that they would go in. Thorax said that even if he wanted to, there was no way past the guards and they would definitely be spotted for sure. Starlight said that they needed some sort of distraction and Trixie said that she was fresh out of smoke bombs. Discord said that he was normally the most distracting thing, but without magic, that made things much harder.

Starlight said that he shouldn't underestimate himself and he drew a confused brow. Eventually, he stepped up to the guards and addressed them as if he was a comedian or something. He tried telling jokes, but they either got angry or confused. Eventually, they had enough of his stalling and Discord said that if they had any better ideas, then be his guest. They chased him around and Trixie said that she couldn't believe that actually worked. Discord hid behind one of the pillars and the guards just flew right by him. Once he saw the coast was clear, he said that it was nice to have dedicated fans and he would have to come up with some new material after he rescued Fluttershy. As if he was being watched, he heard crying in the distance and went to investigate for himself. He saw that it was Fluttershy or what appeared to be Fluttershy and the pony said that she was stuck. Discord decided to entertain it for a second, but then he realized that this was clearly a trap and pointed it out. Fluttershy said that she shouldn't be trusted and continued to cry. Discord was annoyed at that and expressed disdain for this setup. Then, he saw a bunch of crying Fluttershys which definitely threw him off. The one behind him said that all of them were probably Changelings and none of them should be rescued at all unless if he thought that one of them was the real one. She said that would be a nasty Changeling trick and gave a mischievous grin.

All of them said that they were the real one and Discord had no idea how to handle this. Thorax said that they couldn't wait for Discord because the castle would be crawling for guards soon after seeing both him and Trixie. Starlight said that if they do manage to destroy the throne, they would need him and said that he could take on the entire army just by sneezing. Trixie said that he has probably already been captured and Discord asked where they were at. The rest of them came out and Thorax said that they could not stay here and must find the throne. Discord said that he had heard some of the Changelings who were chasing him say that they knew where it was and the rest of them were suspicious about his behavior. Trixie asked the code word and Discord was confused by that, which showed that he was a fake pretending to be him. He told them to follow him and Starlight asked the rest of them if they knew that wasn't Discord. Trixie said it clearly was and Thorax nodded. The fake Discord went down the left path and said that they were almost there. Thorax said that he knew this trick and if the fake Discord said to go left, they should go right because he was leading them right to a swarm waiting to attack. Trixie sighed and told the other two that she'll handle this while they run into the other tunnel.

Starlight was not sure about that and told her that she couldn't do that. She said that she had no idea what to do and they had already lost Discord, so she couldn't lose her best friend too. She attempted to say that she would be unable to do anything without magic, but Trixie told her that they were able to get this far just by her illusions and Discord's annoying personality. She said that Starlight didn't need magic to figure out what to do next and also said that she knew that she was scared to be charge, but she was really good at it. She told her to listen to her best friend and the two of them hugged. Trixie called out to the fake Discord and asked if he wanted to see a new magic trick she was working on. She said that she called it the Changeling capture and he growled with anger. She told the two of them outside to run and they hightailed it out of there. The fake Discord turned into a Changeling and it tried to get away from her. It called out to the other Changelings and there was an entire swarm waiting right there to devour her. She said ta-da very nervously and they all attacked her. Starlight and Thorax were running as fast as they could and they told each other to head in separate directions so they could confuse the swarm. Starlight walked in very nervously and felt something sticky hit her head.

She looked up and saw Discord and Trixie up there along with the Mane Six, Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, Flurry Heart, and Spike. She tried moving forward with a glare, but evil laughter made her move back. Chrysalis smiled and said that there was one little pony all by herself and asked rhetorically how she would prevent this daring rescue. She turned her head around and the Changelings came out to prevent her from getting away. They trapped her in some sticky substance and she tried getting free, but it was useless. Chrysalis flew down to her throne and addressed Starlight as being the sole pupil of the Princess of Friendship. She said that Starlight wasn't worth trying to replace with one of her drones and Starlight glared at her. She said that Chrysalis would not get away with this and Godzilla would come to rescue everyone and defeat Chrysalis. Chrysalis just laughed at that and said that would not happen. She said that nothing has happened at all and clearly, he hasn't shown his face at all. So, after all this time, why would he show up now? Little did she know that Godzilla was on his way right now and was using the Hollow Earth's tunnel systems to get here as quickly as possible. She would find out sooner or later. She said that on a different note, no one was coming to save Starlight, including Godzilla. and her little squad was it and now there was just her. Starlight gulped and said that Thorax was still out there.

Chrysalis got angry and yelled at Starlight to never mention that traitor's name in her kingdom. She said that he was a fool to leave and even more of a fool to return. She said once she found him, he'll learn just what happens to those who betray the hive and Starlight whimpered in worry. Chrysalis saw those Changeling eyes swirl by and Chrysalis gave an evil grin. She said that she didn't really have far to look and she blasted her magic right at Starlight. It revealed Thorax and all of the Changelings hissed at him in anger. Chrysalis was about to punish him, but she stopped when she heard banging sounds. She turned around to see Starlight using a rock as an attempt to destroy the throne, but even Starlight stopped to realize that she was doomed now. Chrysalis knew this was just some decoy so that Starlight could destroy the throne and set everything free and she just couldn't have that. She blasted her magic at Starlight and the unicorn ducked underneath the throne to prevent herself from getting hit. Chrysalis told Starlight that her plan was very clever and it was clear to her that Thorax revealed to Starlight the secret of her throne. She said that she couldn't have powerful ponies using their abilities against her and Starlight ran away from her in absolute terror.

She said that even with her embarrassing rescue attempt, everything has gone according to her plan and Starlight asked why she was doing this. Chrysalis popped her head inside and said that she was doing it so she could feed. She explained that by replacing the most beloved figures in Equestria, her drones would be able to store all of the love meant for them and return it here to her. She said that everypony will do as she commanded and her subjects and herself will feed on their love for generations. She laughed evilly and the Changelings hissed in victory when they heard that. Starlight poked her head out and saw Thorax's wings grow a bit. She knew what she had to do. She suggested to Chrysalis that maybe they didn't have to do that and the Queen called that blasphemy. She threw Starlight across the room and the guards secured her underneath their weight. She said to Starlight that the hunger of Changelings could never be satisfied and Starlight concurred with her argument. She said that Thorax had left the hive and made a friend, which meant he shared love and didn't need to feed. She told the rest of the kingdom that they did not need to live their lives starving all of the time and they all started to cast doubt within themselves about their way of living. Chrysalis was having none of it and levitated Starlight right up to her face.

She said that Starlight knew nothing of the Changelings or what it takes to be their Queen and slammed her against the wall. She said that she decides what was best for her subjects, not some mewling grub, but Starlight was undeterred. She said that she knew what it was like to lead by fear and intimidation and she knew what it was like to want everypony to do what you say, but she said that she was wrong about that. She said a real leader doesn't force her subjects to deny who they are, but rather celebrates what makes them unique and listens to them when one of them finds a better way. The Changelings took that to heart and started to soften their hearts when she spoke to them. Chrysalis doubled down on her way of ruling and said that the only thing that Thorax had found was what happened to those who turned their back on the Hive. She blasted Thorax with her magic and lifted him up in the air. Starlight attempted to stop her, but the guards restrained her from going any further. Chrysalis said that just as soon as she drained every last ounce of love from Thorax, she would show her subjects what a real leader was. She started draining his love from him and he said that he could feel it slipping away. He said that he couldn't hold onto it much longer and Starlight told him not to. She said that sharing love was what made him different in the first place, so he should share his with Chrysalis and told him to give the Queen all of it.

Thorax forced it all out and it sent a shockwave out, which sent Chrysalis crashing back into her throne and the Queen looked at him with worry. A cocoon formed and Starlight went to examine it. She touched it and everypony shielded their eyes when a bright white light appeared. After a few seconds, Thorax had completely transformed and Starlight was shocked. She turned to the other Changelings and said that this was what happened when they gave love freely instead of taking it. At that point, the Changelings knew that Starlight was right and they all began to transform. As a result, the throne started to crack and the top of the castle shattered. Starlight had put up a shield to protect them and let it down when the damage subsided. All of the Changelings had new looks and everyone was set free. Discord saw Fluttershy and hugged her. She said it was good to see him as well and Starlight helped up Twilight. Twilight seemed confused for a second and asked her student what had happened. Starlight said that they defeated the Changelings with no magic at all, they found a new leader, and they were all kinda good now. Thorax nodded and Twilight was completely shocked. Luna came over and congratulated Starlight for completing this task since they last spoke. However, they were not done yet as they heard movement and turned around to see what it was. Chrysalis had gotten out of the rubble and hissed at all of them with her horn lit up.

However, she was terrified when she saw all of the most powerful ponies in Equestria ready to defend against her, plus the entire Changeling Kingdom as well. But she would express more worry as she heard a loud ear shattering roar very close by. Everyone had turned to see Godzilla standing right there with a glare on his face and he snorted in anger. Chrysalis growled in anger and flew up to attack him. Godzilla took that as a challenge and ran towards her. They collided with one another and it sent out a shockwave as a result. Godzilla slammed Chrysalis's head into the ground and roared at the Queen. Chrysalis blasted him to get free and flew away. She blasted magic beams at Godzilla, but the Kaiju simply swatted them away. He built up his atomic breath and blasted it right at Chrysalis, sending her flying. Chrysalis raged at Godzilla and came charging towards him, but that's when Twilight decided to step in and use the abilities she was granted from Mothra after the Titan's death. She flew over towards Chrysalis and spat out webs at chrysalis, which sent the Queen flying towards the ground. Twilight growled at her and Chrysalis was shocked. Not one, but two Titans had seemed to have emerged, ready to fight to the very death in order to get her out of here. Chrysalis glared at Twilight and said that because her kingdom was destroyed, she shall destroy her and flew right towards Twilight.

But Godzilla saw it coming and tackled Chrysalis from the side, similar to how he tackled Ghidorah in 2019. Chrysalis growled in anger and blasted Twilight away from her. She teleported away from Godzilla and asked where the princess could be. Twilight had flown down from above and slammed Chrysalis into the wall while giving out a cry. Chrysalis looked around and saw Twilight's large wings which now had Godzilla's eyes on it. Speaking of which, she saw Godzilla's reflection and hissed at him. However, he roared right back at her and pushed her through the castle, effectively destroying it. Chrysalis avoided Twilight for now and decided to focus in on Godzilla. She transformed into something else and Starlight asked herself if she transformed into a giant monkey. It turns out she had transformed into Kong and she roared at Godzilla. Godzilla was furious now and roared even louder than before at Chrysalis. Chrysalis charged at him and bounced off one of the walls to slam him into the ground. She tried to suppress Godzilla's atomic breath, but Godzilla kept shooting atomic breath everywhere. She slammed him towards the ground and used her body weight to kick him into one of the pieces of the castle. Twilight saw that and started flying towards Chrysalis.

However, Chrysalis had a trick up her sleeve and transformed back to her original form. She teleported away and Twilight got confused. However, she would quickly find her answer as she got blindsided by Rodan. Well, Chrysalis in disguise as Rodan. Twilight roared in horror and the two of them duked it out in the skies. They eventually crashed onto the ground and got back up again. Chrysalis threw Twilight onto one of the walls and trapped the alicorn from moving. Twilight scratched Chrysalis and she roared in pain. She flew back around and Twilight climbed up the wall slowly. Chrysalis came flying back down and collided with Twilight again. As Rodan, she tried using her beak to decapitate Twilight's head, but as she went in for the final blow, Twilight stuck her stinger in Rodan's skin and Chrysalis made a dying groan as the stinger pierced through her skin. Twilight dropped Chrysalis to the ground and the Changeling roared in pain once more. Godzilla had gotten up and saw Chrysalis lying on the ground. He built up his atomic breath again and blasted it right at her, stripping her as Rodan and returning her to her original form. Starlight asked how Twilight was able to gain Mothra's abilities, and Twilight said that was after Mothra died in the Crystal Empire because of Ghidorah's gravity beams.

Everyone was amazed at that and they complimented Twilight for how awesome that was. However, they ceased their activity when they saw Chrysalis stirring. Starlight stepped in front of her and Chrysalis could only stare in worry. Starlight said that when the Mane Six defeated her, she chose to run away and seek revenge. She told Chrysalis that the Queen didn't have to follow the same fate she did and told her that she could be the leader her subjects deserved. Starlight extended out a hoof in friendship, and Chrysalis moved slowly towards it, but she backed out at the last second and glared at her. She said that there was no kind of revenge that Starlight could ever conceive of that would come close to what she would enact upon her, Twilight, and Godzilla one day. She flew away and they all watched her disappear. Starlight felt terrible about it, but Twilight comforted her a bit. Celestia came over to Thorax and said that since he was the new leader of the Changelings, she would be looking forward to discussing their relationship in the future. But for the moment, they should all leave the Changeling Kingdom to the Changelings. Godzilla took that as a sign to move along a let out a loud roar in victory. He looked at Twilight and bent his head down to meet with her. He snorted out some smoke and she petted him on the snout. He looked at the rest of them for a second before turning around and heading back north towards Manehattan.

They all watched him go and waved goodbye to their King. Godzilla was marching along and began thinking to himself. This was definitely an interesting experience. He wondered how the heck Chrysalis was able to figure out that Kong was his hated rival and be able to change into Rodan to attack Twilight. Clearly, her intelligence has slightly improved, but her battle experience was still lacking. She should have thought twice before trying to take over Equestria once again and engaging in battle with him. She definitely forgot what happened four years ago and that arrogance seemed to have carried over into this fight. But this was no challenge for him whatsoever. He beat her easily the first time and he did it again the second time. She swore revenge on him, but that wasn't gonna get anywhere. Even if she did try to take him down again, it is clearly gonna be some weak attempt to dethrone him and he'll win easily. As for now, he can go back to his home in the ocean and return to his slumber until he called upon once again. Another battle, another monster defeated. The King Of The Monsters prevails once again!

Author's Note

AN: Sorry this is a little late. I've been lazy lately and haven't been doing much. The end of the school year is around the corner and I've got to get in some important assignments before I'm done for the year. So, things might slow down a little bit, but I won't abandon this. On a different note, who thought it was cool seeing Twilight in action next to Godzilla as Mothra? I thought it was cool, but that was just me. The entire battle scene was cool in my opinion, but you can let me know in the comments. Anyway, Season 6 is over and we can move on to Season 7. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Pony of Shadows! After Sunburst stumbles upon Starswirl's journal in his blind buy crate, he races to Canterlot along with the Mane Six to share his findings with the Princesses. They ask him to see if something can be done about what happened to their old teacher and they come to find out that the Pillars had been trapped in Limbo for 10,000 years. Twilight releases them, but brings the Pony of Shadows back as well. Godzilla senses this threat and moves in to defeat him. Will he able to defeat this ancient foe, or will the Pony of Shadows find a way around the King Of The Monsters?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 17: Dominion vs. Anarchy

Life in Equestria was very different 9,000 years ago. You see, there were six ponies that resembled different elements in order to spread light and virtue throughout the world. Strength, bravery, healing, beauty, hope, and sorcery. These six ponies were known as the Pillars of Equestria and maintained balance in the world so they could keep these ideals alive. However, it was soon discovered that the pony that brought them all together wanted the power for himself. The Pillars had no choice but to banish him from the group. The pony was cast out and alone and soon, he turned to darkness to satisfy his thirst and transformed into the Pony of Shadows. With that, he returned to Equestria to seek revenge on his fellow peers for casting him out and vowed to extinguish and destroy the light and hope of the world. Because of the looming threat, they had to stop him, but they would have to make a grave sacrifice. But before they left, they would leave behind a seed that will eventually grow to stand against the darkness one day. They now had to face the fiend with the only plan they had and wished that it would be enough. All of this was recorded in Starswirl's journal and Sunburst had been reading it. You see, he stumbled upon it after purchasing a blind buy barrel from Ponyville's antique shop when he was visiting Starlight, and after he made that discovery, he set off to Canterlot to tell the Royal Sisters of his findings and brought along the Mane Six, Starlight, and Spike.

After reading the last line, Sunburst told the Royal Sisters that was Starswirl's last entry and suggested that it may have been his last words before he vanished. Celestia was fascinated by this discovery and said that she always wondered what had happened to Starswirl. Twilight got excited and asked Celestia if she could verify that this was in fact Starswirl's journal. Luna said that it was and said that from what she saw in the book, it was the last thing he wrote before facing the Pony of Shadows. Rainbow got nervous at that and asked if the Pony of Shadows was a real pony. To give you some context, the Mane Six, with the exception of Twilight, were all involved in some debacle three years ago at the Castle of the Two Sisters and they were all freaking out about the existence of the Pony of Shadows because they had heard about it as foals. Long story short, it got passed off as some irrational fear that was simply an old mare's tale, but this journal proves that the Pony of Shadows was in fact very real and did cause serious havoc upon Equestria. Celestia confirmed that was true and Luna said that they didn't met the other Pillars because they were still in school at the time and were far too young to understand the danger that they all faced. Applejack asked if all of those other legendary ponies were real and if they went with Starswirl to face the Pony of Shadows before never being heard from again.

Pinkie reaffirmed that and Fluttershy asked what had happened to them all. Rarity said that obviously, the villain was defeated since Equestria still has a bunch of light and hope and Starlight asked both how the villain was defeated and where they all went. Celestia said that her Old Ponish was a bit rusty, but she did wonder if the answers were in the pages of this journal and Twilight bragged to everyone in the room that she knows everything about Old Ponish because she practically studied every ancient text that was related to Starswirl. Spike reaffirmed that and Luna said that herself and Celestia had fond memories of their old teacher. She said that if all of them down below could figure out what happened to Starswirl, they would greatly appreciate it and Twilight grabbed the book from them. Sunburst said that solving a thousands year old mystery could take forever and basically fawned over the idea of rereading a lot of books. Celestia said that they might need help and Applejack said that Twilight had a whole group of helpers right here. Rainbow reaffirmed that and asked how long this might take. Twilight said that they should get the book back to the library first and she said that they'll probably be able to figure this out in no time.

Three days had past and not much progress had been made. In fact, so much time had past that Spike had to keep changing out the candles because they burnt out after a little while. He asked Twilight if she figured it out yet and the alicorn shook her head. Spike threw the old candle towards the trash can and that seemed to have woke up Sunburst. He asked if something was figured out and that woke up the rest of the group. Fluttershy asked that question and Twilight said it was nothing. She said that while Starswirl was a genius in a lot of areas, his hornwriting was so crappy, it was like reading a whole different language instead of Old Ponish. Applejack said that they had been doing this for three straight days and Rainbow said that she hadn't spent this much time reading since the new Daring Do book came out. Rarity suggested that maybe they could all take a break since this was a nine thousand year old mystery and they could wait another day or two, but Twilight did not like that suggestion at all. She said she did not want to waste two seconds and said that she was close to an answer somehow. Starlight read the script and asked what that was. Twilight was surprised that Starlight could read it so well and knew the text meant the Temple of Ponhenge. Starlight said that Starswirl's hornwriting was pretty sloppy, but it was nowhere near as bad as hers.

She continued reading and they were finally able to put the pieces together somehow. Spike said that sounded like a clue to him and just fell asleep on the pillow. They pulled out a book of the location and they headed off. When they got there, Twilight was amazed at the location. Fortunately, it was far enough away from Ghidorah's storm to not be affected when he invaded the Hollow Shades, but this place definitely did show its age. Sunburst was amazed at the runes and asked if Twilight had seen these before. The alicorn shook her head and Rainbow said that nopony has probably seen this for a long time. She tried pulling one of the vines out, but it sent her flying backwards, right into the bush. Applejack pulled her out and said that it would take a whole time of ponies to clean up this mess. Fluttershy said that despite that, none of them were sure that they would be able to figure out what had happened over 9,000 years ago. Twilight sighed and said that maybe Fluttershy was right. She said that it might have been a long shot and Spike said that finding a whole set of ancient ruins was pretty impressive. He even suggested that maybe she could write a paper on it and Twilight said that she just wished that the mystery would magically be explained. As if she just said the magic words, the book began to light up and Spike got nervous. Twilight was shocked as well and backed up. The book opened and it revealed Starswirl the Bearded himself.

Twilight couldn't believe her eyes and began talking to him as if he was actually there. Sunburst put his hoof through Starswirl and saw that it was hollow, which suggested that it was just an illusion. He said that he believed Starswirl wasn't actually here and the rest of them probably wasn't either. The rest of the pillars showed up and everyone was confused on why they appeared. Suddenly, Starswirl blasted magic towards the center and a black sphere appeared. Two hooves came out and the Pony of Shadows was revealed. He began laughing evilly and saw that he had been summoned here. He said that once he defeated all the Pillars, Equestria would embrace the darkness as he did so long ago. He spread out his wings and made a loud noise. He caught the Pillars in black webs and he continued to laugh evilly as he drew power from being there. He looked at Starswirl struggling and said that summoning him will only make him stronger and that they will never defeat him. Starswirl said that they did not come here to defeat him and he lifted the book into the air, which connected with the other artifacts and set them all free. The Pony of Shadows was confused and asked in fear what they were doing. Starswirl said that they came to contain him and they all went into the air. They eventually disappeared and the artifacts went back to the ground. The book slammed shut and everyone was in shock. Pinkie told Twilight that she did want a magical explanation and Twilight just got worried at that statement.

Twilight picked up the book and Rainbow asked what the heck just happened. Starlight said that it looked like Starswirl cast a spell to banish the Pony of Shadows and Sunburst said that powerful magic would leave an impression on this place. He explained that bringing the book back here would tell them all what happened and Applejack asked what that was. Twilight said with a heavy heart that the Pillars sacrificed themselves to save Equestria and they all headed back to Ponyville. The next morning, Starlight was telling Sunburst how crazy it was to have the greatest mystery in Equestrian history be solved with a dusty old book from an antique shop and Sunburst said that the mystery wasn't necessarily solved quite yet. He said that Starswirl's spell was one of the most powerful feats of magic in all of Equestrian history and it would probably take years until they fully understood it. They opened the door and Twilight exclaimed that she thinks she figured out Starswirl's spell. Both of them drew confused looks and they all gathered in the throne room once more. She told the group that while she had finished one of Starswirl's spells before, this was on a whole new level. She expressed a bunch of excitement, but Rarity said that they didn't understand a thing she was saying. Rainbow asked what was so amazing and Twilight said it was because the Pillars had sent the Pony of Shadows to Limbo.

Applejack was confused about that and Twilight pulled out a diorama to demonstrate what she was talking about. She explained that the Pillars had opened a portal between worlds and used it to drag the Pony of Shadows inside. The diorama disappeared and Rarity expressed concern. Twilight said that she made more and said that Starswirl believed that the only way to trap the Pony of Shadows in Limbo was to take him there. Applejack connected the dots and Fluttershy said that the Pony of Shadows must have been really awful for the Pillars to do that to him. Pinkie said that for them to be trapped in Limbo with the Pony of Shadows for 9,000 years would be okay if they were doing the limbo, but even then, it was still pushing it. Twilight declared that she believed she could get them out and Sunburst asked if Twilight could really save the most legendary ponies of all time. Starlight expressed doubt and asked if this was safe since opening portals between worlds didn't work out too much for her. Twilight said that she had traveled through time and she had used the spell Starswirl wrote in order to do it, so if he were still here, he could have stopped that. Twilight said firmly that Equestria would be safer with Starswirl in it and they had to save him. Applejack asked if she would release the other pillars as well because they disappeared ages ago and Twilight said that was the thing about Limbo.

She explained that the dimension was not one place or another, but rather, in between, which meant time stood still and it would mean it would be like the Pillars never left if they got pulled out. She was about to demonstrate again, but Rainbow groaned in frustration out of boredom. Spike asked what they could all do to help and Twilight said that if she was correct, they would all have to find artifacts that were connected to the Pillars in some form. Rainbow asked if she meant finding stuff that belonged to the Pillars and Fluttershy asked how they would be able to find them. Those items disappeared 9,000 years ago and they could be anywhere by now. Twilight said that Starswirl had wrote a lot of notes and began reading from the book. As she was doing that, it was as if she was activating a spell that would show the location of these items. Starlight noticed this and pointed it out to Twilight. Twilight couldn't believe it and the items showed their locations on the map. Twilight said that it shouldn't be too hard to figure out who needs to get what and they all dispersed to the different locations. Out in Rockhoof's village, ponies were digging up artifacts to see what was left behind and two children had stumbled upon one of the helmets from the Mighty Helm. The filly had suggested that maybe the headpiece came from Rockhoof himself, but the professor said that legends don't war helmets and this was worn by a real pony. Applejack came up and said that she could guarantee that Rockhoof was as real as anypony else.

The professor laughed that off and suggested if the story about Rockhoof using his shovel to divert the lava from an active volcano to save his village was true. Applejack said that was probably the case, but the professor said that while she loves old legends, but a pony strong enough to stop rushing lava with a shovel seemed prosperous. Suddenly, one of the miners cracked a rock and a giant boulder came rushing right towards them. Applejack stopped the rock from moving and pushed back in the other direction, away from the ponies. She stretched her legs a bit and everypony was in amazement. The professor said that she couldn't believe what just happened and exclaimed that Applejack had saved them all. Applejack told her that if she were to tell it to another pony, it might sound prosperous, which was effectively playing her own game. One of the ponies tapped Applejack on the shoulder and pointed towards an entrance. The professor said that some stories might be true and Applejack picked up the shovel, which caused it to glow. Rarity opened the gate to Mistmane's village and was surprised to see it in this condition. She saw the flower and attempted to grab it, but her hoof got smacked away by a plant tool. Rarity yelped in pain and an elderly mare told her to keep her hooves to herself. She explained that this place has been in her family for generations and she wasn't about to let some young whippersnapper take the last good piece of it.

She said that ponies used to come from far and wide to see these gardens, but this flower was the only thing left that was worth seeing. Rarity got an idea and changed things up a bit. After doing some work, she effectively restored the whole garden and it looked like the same gardens it was over 9,500 years ago. Rarity told the mare that it might have seemed like that the gardens were worthless, but some pruning can work wonders and even suggested that the mare would have a lot more flowers to look after now. The mare was filled with happy tears and said that Rarity had given her back her family's legacy, which meant that the flower that the designer pony desired was worth a fair trade. It glowed and Rarity smiled. Rainbow was flying through and she said that she couldn't believe that Flash Magnus' shield ended up in the Dragonlands. She had Spike with him and the dragon said that it was a good thing that she brought him along since he was the official Equestrian Friendship Ambassador to the Dragons to help her navigate this place. He pointed out the one of their customs was gorge surfing and they saw dragons with boards racing down pools of lava. Rainbow said that was awesome and the dragons were alerted of the newcomer. They turned around and one of them said with anger that Dragon Lord Ember had commanded them all to be nice to ponies, but she never said that ponies could be in their spot. Rainbow was about to say something, but Spike intervened and said that as the Ambassador to the Dragons, that was not very nice.

However, a new voice spoke up and bullied him a bit. This was Garble. To give you some backstory, Spike had seen the Great Dragon Migration five years ago and determined that he needed to head to the Dragonlands to find out who he really was. He had stumbled upon Garble and his friends, and after a shaky start, things were going pretty smoothly. However, after they tried forcing him to steal a Phoenix egg, he knew that was not what it meant to be a true dragon. He stood up to them, but they soon turned on him after he did that. Fortunately, his friends were with him the entire time and defended Spike as much as they could. The dragons chased them all and they were eventually able to get out. After that falling out, Spike and Garble have had a rivalry with each other. In this particular instance though, he had the shield of Flash Magnus in his hands and Rainbow expressed her anger at the dragon. She tried getting it, but he shoved her back and told her to keep her hooves off of his gorge board. He said that he found it in the desert, and that meant finders keepers. Rainbow said that it wasn't his and Garble said that it sure looked like his, but he was willing to race them for it. Rainbow said that was no problem, but Garble said he wanted to race Spike instead. Spike gulped nervously and Garble stuck his tongue out at him.

One of the dragons began the countdown and told them to go. They both went off and Rainbow watched nervously. Spike had hit the rocks and just tumbled down the mountain, which happened to be faster than Garble. He tried to speed up, but Spike was able to cross the finish line before he did. He realized that he won and told Garble to give up the shield. The dragon was very unwilling to do that and said that while Dragon Lord Ember had commanded them all to be nice to ponies, she had never said anything about pony-loving dragons. He crept towards Spike and Spike's eyes shrunk down to pinpricks in fear. Spike said nervously that if Ember had commanded them all to make peace with ponies, that surely meant they couldn't attack of their friends and Garble told him that they'll find out. He threw the rock at Spike, but Rainbow picked it up and threw it back at him. He tried running away, but the rock got his tail stuck and he fell. Garble asked why Spike was hiding behind ponies and Spike retorted that he wasn't when he beat him down the mountain. Garble said with a deadpan expression that Spike fell and Rainbow said that Garble must have been pretty slow if Spike only had to fall down in order to win the race. Garble took that as a challenge and told Rainbow that he was faster than her. Rainbow said that she doubted that and Garble said that he'll race her back to the top.

He said that if she won, she can have her pony junk, but if he wins, she'll leave and he'll be able to give it to Spike. Rainbow said that she could probably beat him anyway, but she told him that shield might slow him down a bit. Garble dropped it and thanked her for the tip. He moved towards the top and called Rainbow a loser. He got to the top and was a bit confused. One of the dragons tapped him on the shoulder and told him to look up in the sky. He realized that the shield was taken from him and he yelled that was his. Spike reminded him that he said it was finders keepers, so it was fair game and the shield lit up. Garble was angry and he shoved the other dragon away from him when he was being told that was what he said to the pony and dragon above. In Hayseed Swamp, Fluttershy told Cattail not to turn his head away from the Flash Bees because they can get pretty aggressive and said that would make sense why the other animals could not get to the water. Cattail asked if it would be better if Fluttershy did this, but the pegasus said that it would be if only she didn't have to fly up in order to move the hive. She put it up higher in the tree and Cattail hid in the bushes once the coast was clear. The Bees flew back up to their hive and Fluttershy said that the other animals could now get to the water without the Bees feeling threatened.

Cattail said that she didn't have to help with his and that he was gonna give her the mask anyway. Fluttershy said that she knew, but she couldn't leave without helping. The mask glowed and both of them were shocked to see it do that. In Somnambula, Pinkie was looking around for Somnambula's blindfold and was able to find it in the drain somehow. Daring Do asked if she was looking for a blindfold and Pinkie remembered that. Back in Ponhenge, Twilight told Sunburst that she couldn't believe she was about to meet Starswirl the Bearded, outside of her dreams of course. Starlight said that she couldn't believe that Twilight was actually going through with this and Twilight asked for clarification. Starlight said that she was all for pushing the envelope, but she said this was pretty out there for Twilight. Sunburst asked what was out there about saving the most legendary ponies in Equestrian history from a thousands year old prison and Starlight said it was nothing. She suggested though that it was because maybe these ponies knew what they were doing at the time and should not be messing with it. Sunburst said that he was sure that the Pillars did the best they could back then, but magic had come a long way, mostly because of the work they did. Starlight said that was true and said that was a reason why Twilight got her wings.

Twilight concurred and Starlight said that she messed with one and nearly destroyed the universe. Twilight told Starlight win firmness that Starswirl was the greatest wizard to ever live and the chance to have him back in Equestria was worth the risk. Spike said that was good and Rainbow said or else it would have been for nothing. The rest of them showed up and Twilight told them they did a good job. She set the book down and told them all to do it. Sunburst fired a beam at the book, followed by Starlight, and then Twilight. The artifacts connected and spun around for a few seconds. The Pillars appeared and the Mane Six had to get them away so they wouldn't hit the rocks. Starswirl was confused and asked what had happened. Twilight expressed joy and exclaimed that they brought them back. Starswirl asked where that was and Twilight explained that all of them were trapped in Limbo for 9,000 years and she was able to bring them back to Equestria. Starswirl expressed panic and told Twilight she must undo what she did. Twilight asked him why and said that she couldn't really do that. Starswirl said that she couldn't bring them back, but Twilight said that she did and Starswirl said that she could not only bring the Pillars back. Lightning and thunder went off and the Pony of Shadows had made a return. Twilight was worried and they were all terrified.

Meanwhile, deep in the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was busy taking a nap and resting. It had been a year since his last adventure where it was round two with Chrysalis and even had Twilight help him in battle. Suddenly, his scales lit up and he growled with anger. At first, it seemed confusing because he had never recognized this threat before, but he knew that this one was out to destroy the world, and he couldn't have that. He quickly swam up to the surface and looked around a little bit at the city of Manehattan. He blasted his atomic breath into the sky and roared very loudly to let everyone know that he was back once again. He lowered his head and began marching west towards Ponhenge near Foal Mountain. Whatever this threat was, they had no idea that they had to face the King Of The Monsters in order to take over Equestria and the rest of the world. This was a very old threat, but no weakling by any means. Something had gone wrong and now they were hell bent on taking over the world, which was not going to happen under his watch. He was the keeper of this world and established authority over everything to make sure they obeyed him and him only. Whether or not this threat would do that, he would soon find out. But for now, he had to go fight it. He suddenly heard the cries coming from Ponhenge and knew that Twilight was in trouble. He growled with anger and picked up the pace.

Back in Ponhenge, the Pony of Shadows kept laughing evilly as if he just won the battle or something and he told Starswirl that his attempt to imprison him has failed. He failed to realize that he has actually been locked away for over 9,000 years at this point, but since he was in Limbo, it all passed by in the blink of an eye because time stands still in that dimension. Starswirl tried blasting magic at him, but nothing occurred. He told Twilight that she had to send the Pillars back to Limbo as the way to stop the Pony of Shadows, but Twilight said that she only figured out how to bring them back here, not send them back to where they came from. Sunburst said he was looking, but there were no table of contents anywhere. The Pony of Shadows said to be allowed assistance and he sent out large black sticks across the runes. After putting some effort into it, he destroyed them and also effectively destroyed Starswirl's journal. He declared that without Ponhenge, their banishing spell was useless and Starswirl told Twilight that because she had studied his writings, she had some sort of plan. Twilight tried to clarify that she only wanted to save him, but the Pony of Shadows interrupted and said that when he extinguished the light and hope of this world, none of them would remember any of it. He blasted magic at Starswirl, but Twilight intervened and shot a beam right back at him. The Pony of Shadows winced in pain and said to Starswirl that Twilight was nearly as strong as the wizard himself, but even in the Pony of Shadows' weakened state, Twilight could not withstand the might of shadows.

He attempted to blast another beam at Twilight, but Twilight decided to try a different tactic. She spread out her wings and they suddenly got bigger and changed into Mothra's wings with Godzilla's eyes on it. Then, she went into the air and unleashed the God Rays on the Pony of Shadows, which temporarily blinded him. In fact, it blinded everyone because it was really bright. As Twilight was doing that, she was also making loud cries and roars as if she was Mothra herself. She pulled back after a few seconds and while the Pony of Shadows was trying to recover, Twilight flew over and stuck her stinger through the Pony of Shadows' flesh. He cried out in pain and growled with anger. Twilight returned to the ground and Starswirl told the Pony of Shadows to listen up. He said that none of them will rest until they found a way to return him to Limbo and the Pony of Shadows growled with anger. He said that would never happen and told Starswirl that the wizard's days of glory were through. He declared that his dark power will reign and all of the Pillars would bow to him. He made another noise and disappeared, which made the skies fully clear again. Rainbow asked where the villain went and Somnambula said that was a mystery they must unravel quickly. Mage Meadowbrook asked Fluttershy how long they were gone for and the pegasus told her that they had been gone for over 9,000 years. All of the Pillars were shocked at that for a second and Starswirl said that his spell worked before it was meddled with. He glared at Twilight and the alicorn turned away in embarrassment.

He said that the realm had been at peace for nine millennias and Pinkie had to remind him that they had to still face Nightmare Moon, Discord, Queen Chrysalis, King Sombra, MUTOs, Tirek, Starlight, and King Ghidorah. She said that was all in the past now and Flash Magnus said that if the Mane Six were truly this accomplished, they would be able to defeat the Pony of Shadows twice as fast together. However, Starswirl was very skeptical and expressed his doubts. He said it was easy to claim that you have saved the world, it was another to actually do it. Rainbow told him that they have done it before and they would be able to do it again. Starswirl stood his ground and said that the problem was locating the Pony of Shadows, which was not going to be easy since Equestria is a vast land. Rarity told him that it sounded like he needed a map and said that they had just the thing. They all returned to the Castle of Friendship and Starswirl said that something about this magic seemed familiar. He blasted the map with his magic and it revealed the Tree of Harmony. All of them gasped with amazement and Rarity asked Twilight if she knew he could do that. Twilight told her that he was Starswirl and that he could practically do anything. Starswirl declared that it this map and even this castle came exactly from the seed that they had planted over 9,000 years ago. Rockhoof said that it did work and Sunburst asked what he meant by that.

Somnambula said that each of them infused a crystal seed with their magic in hopes that it would grow into a force for good and Mistmane said that they wanted to leave something to protect the realm in their absence, but they never dreamed that their gift would become so powerful. Applejack asked her if that meant the Elements came from the Pillars and the six of them were very confused by that statement. Pinkie described it as the crystal things that grew from the Tree of Harmony to represent each of the Mane Six. She went through each of them and Somnambula told her that those were a reflection of their own elements during their time period. Meadowbrook said that none of them had any idea their seed would bloom into the living spirit of the land and that they were glad their mantle had passed on to such capable ponies. Starswirl said that they no longer had to use Ponhenge to send the Pony of Shadows back to Limbo and they could use the stored magic in the Tree of Harmony. Twilight raised the question about banishing spells taking up a lot of power and suggesting that they would have to sacrifice the Elements for that. Starswirl nodded and Fluttershy asked if they would be gone forever. Twilight said that she believed that the Tree could not survive without the Elements, and if it dies, Equestria will suffer.

However, Starswirl did not want to hear that argument at all and told her that if the Pony of Shadows had his way, their land would not exist. He said that unless if she had a better way, don't bother him with anything. Starswirl returned the map back to its original state and black shadows started to appear all over it. The wizard explained that the Pony of Shadows will seek dark places to draw power and said that he would prepare his spell, so that they might strike as soon as they found him. Rainbow said what they were waiting for and Flash Magnus said that he liked her spirit. Twilight walked out in sadness and Starlight noticed her former teacher walking out of the throne room. Twilight began looking through books in the library and Spike was helping her find something in there. He held out a certain book and Twilight said that Sea Pony Etiquette was not gonna help right now. Starlight opened the door and asked Twilight if she was alright. Twilight said that she had just unleashed ultimate evil and doomed Equestria because she was obsessed with meeting her idol and asked rhetorically why she wouldn't be okay. She banged her head against the table and Starlight told her that the alicorn didn't know that was gonna happen. Twilight said that she should have listened to Starlight and left things alone. Now the Elements of Harmony will be lost forever to fix her mistake.

Starlight said that there could be another way and Spike said that if there was, Twilight would be able to find it. Speaking of which, Twilight grabbed one of the books and opened it. After cycling through some pages, she was able to find what she was looking for and said that if the Pillars hold open a portal to Limbo, a powerful pony can do the banishing spell themselves. She asked Starlight what that meant and Spike suggested if it meant he could stop carrying books. Twilight said that the Pillars didn't have to leave Equestria, and while they would lose the Elements, they would still have the ponies who created them and the Pony of Shadows would be banished for good. Starlight said that was great, but mentioned that she thought of another way that didn't involve banishment at all. Twilight said that Starswirl knew what he was doing when he cast that spell, and if she could make it better, then maybe Starswirl would see that she takes magic just as seriously as he does. In Manehattan, life was pretty busy as normal. Even though Godzilla had been walking through here just a day or two ago, the ponies seemed to have moved on fairly quickly as if nothing happened. It was good in one way because it didn't raise suspicion from the Pillars about the existence of a giant monster that reigned over nature and kept balance in the world. But, they would find out soon enough. Rockhoof said that it seemed like the dark places that Starswirl indicated on the map has changed and Applejack told him that the Pony of Shadows would have loved the Ghastly Caverns before a thousand years of erosion turned it into the Ghastly Gorge.

Fluttershy said that the Appleloosan Wastes sounded dark and desolate, but then Rarity said that no one really knew that it became such a popular square dancing destination. Pinkie said that here in Manehattan, it was cast in eternal night while the Pony of Shadows drew power and wrecked havoc when ponies were powerless to stop him. She said that it did make a comeback and everypony glared at her when she shined a bright light at them on the billboards next to the skyscraper. It was clear this was the Times Square of Equestria right here which is much better than where it once was 9,000 years ago. They crossed that area off the list and they returned to the castle. Manehattan disappeared as a dark place on the map and Starswirl commented on how there seemed to be fewer dark places in Equestria these days. Rainbow asked if that was a good thing and Flash Magnus said that it would make it harder for the Pony of Shadows to get back to full power. He declared that when he rears his head, they'll be ready and the two of them clinked their glasses of apple cider. Fluttershy asked if there was a way to banish the Pony of Shadows without losing the Pillars, but Meadowbrook told her that it would be nice, but they would be willing to leave their home in order to save it. The throne room doors opened and Twilight declared that maybe they didn't have to at all.

She said that her spell wasn't finished yet, but she believes that they could send the Pony of Shadows back to Limbo without having the Pillars going with him as well. Starswirl was unimpressed by that and told Twilight that while he appreciated her enthusiasm, this was not the time to take risks on half-baked spells. Twilight whimpered in sadness and her friends defended her. Meadowbrook told Starswirl that while it was an unconventional approach, she believed that it could work and Starswirl took a look at it. He examined it very carefully and said that there was a chance. Sunburst said that they still had no idea on where to find the villain and suddenly, the Mane Sixes' cutie marks began to glow. They went over to the map and they hovered over the Hollow Shades. Spike said that maybe they should try there and the Mane Six were completely confused by that. After a few seconds of silence, Applejack said that she believed a branch of the Apple Family lived there and Sunburst said they would have to be pretty distant. He explained that the place was abandoned eons ago and Rarity mentioned how odd that was. She said that the only time it called all of them to one place at the same time was Starlight's village and Rainbow said that it must be a super villain tracker. She said no offense to Starlight and the unicorn simply raised a brow. Twilight asked Starswirl if the map was trying to tell them where the Pony of Shadows was and Starswirl thought about it for a moment. He realized that made sense and told Twilight that was a good thought.

Twilight smiled as if that was the greatest day of her life and Starswirl said that he would make his notes on this spell, which meant to ready themselves for battle. Starlight said that she wasn't as experienced as all of them, but asked if banishment was really the only option. She said that it had been a long time and suggested that maybe the Pony of Shadows was ready to talk. The only problem was that argument wasn't exactly very valid since time stood still in Limbo, so for the Pillars, it only felt like one second for them while it was really 9,000 years in the outside world. Anyway, Starswirl did not like that suggestion at all and told her that he doubted that they could save their homeland with a conversation. Starlight said they could try, but Twilight said that the Pillars probably did try at some point. Starswirl said that the Pony of Shadows was not interested in reconciliation and said that once they were a villain, they were always a villain. Starlight did not like that statement and Starswirl asked for Twilight and Sunburst to accompany him. He said that he wished to refine this spell for their use and Rockhoof told them all that they must prepare for the struggle ahead. Starlight sighed and told Spike that she did know Starswirl was a great wizard, but this entire plan seemed wrong. She explained that the map only sent them to solve friendship problems and Spike argued that the Pony of Shadows didn't exactly seem like the friendship type.

Starlight said that they knew nothing about him and Spike said that nopony does. But Starlight said that was not entirely true and came up with an idea. Out in the foyer, some of the Mane Six were patching up and polishing the artifacts that the Pillars possessed to make them look good as new. Starlight came down the stairs and said to them that they knew the Pony of Shadows before he turned into what he is now. She said that they must have been friends and asked what happened. Rockhoof said that the tale of their rift was a sad one and explained that Stygian was a pony like the rest of them, but more like scholar than hero. He said that Stygian recognized that a young Equestria would need champions to defend it and it was shown how Starswirl was able to banish the Sirens to the Equestria Girls world. Flash Magnus said that Stygian may have gathered them all together, but he was just an ordinary unicorn who soon grew jealous of their abilities. Mistmane explained that he stole artifacts from each of them for a spell and Meadowbrook said that they cast him out as a result of it. Somnambula said that they hoped Stygian would return and seek forgiveness, but when they saw him again, his heart was bent on revenge and dashed even her hopes of saving him. Starlight asked why Stygian would steal the artifacts from them and Meadowbrook said that in their minds, it was an enchantment to take their powers for himself.

Starlight thought about it and went to the library. She saw Twilight and Sunburst cycling through books and she commented how it sounded like a lot of work. Starswirl said that was what had to be done and said that it was best if they were not interrupted. Starlight took offense to that, but Twilight told her that none of them could stop to talk. Starlight said that they had to banish Stygian to Limbo and Sunburst asked who that was. Starswirl said that Stygian was the name the Pony of Shadows gave up when he turned to darkness and Starlight said that she was trying to figure out why. Starswirl said it was envy which meant he wanted more power than he had and that desire led him down a path to which there is no return. Starlight stood her ground and said that she knew from experience that was not always true. She told Twilight that when the map called the Mane Six to her village, it was for a friendship problem and then asked the alicorn if this was different. Before Twilight could give an answer, Starswirl butted in and said that Stygian wanted to destroy all that was good in this world, which meant there was no way they could ever befriend a pony like that. Starlight said that she was lucky Twilight's idol wasn't around when the alicorn decided to become her friend or else she might have been banished to Limbo as well. She walked past Twilight and slammed the doors shut. They were all able to regroup at the Tree of Harmony and Somnambula said that she was grateful that they had the chance to see what had grown from their efforts so long ago.

Mistmane said that it seemed like a shame to harm it, but Starswirl said it was a necessary sacrifice in the most annoyed voice possible. He said that with the Elements of Harmony, they would bind the Pony of Shadows to Limbo and thanks to Twilight, they will remain to watch over the realm themselves. Starswirl blasted his magic at the Tree and all of the Elements came down to connect with their bearers. Meanwhile, Godzilla's scales lit up and he felt the power transfer happening at the Tree of Harmony. He believed that something was going on and sensed they were headed to the Hollow Shades. Back inside the cave, Rockhoof asked how they were supposed to use them. Rarity tried to explain that, but couldn't find a good reason and just said that they simply worked for them. Starswirl said that the Elements were attuned to the Mane Six and they must work in pairs. Rainbow said that wasn't a problem and that they were used to banishing evil before breakfast. Applejack said that it would be an honor to save Equestria with the Pillars and Starlight told Spike that she hoped Twilight knew what she was doing. Godzilla saw the Mane Six and the Pillars walk out and head in the direction towards the Hollow Shades. He remembers Ghidorah's storm wiping out that place when he was chasing Ghidorah across the country and following his footsteps. He growled slightly and headed in that direction. The group had arrived to the Hollow Shades and all of them were in shock.

Sunburst said that he doesn't remember reading anything about the Hollow Shades looking like this, but Mistmane said that the Pony of Shadows must have twisted it to his purposes. It was actually them walking through the destruction of Ghidorah's storm that rampaged through this area after he reemerged in the Bug Bear Territory. This place literally looked like a category five hurricane ran through this place and left nothing except rubble. They could all hear the laugh of the Pony of Shadows and Starswirl told the group to prepare themselves since he was here. He called out to Stygian and dared him to show himself and face them all. The Pony of Shadows simply laughed at that and created a sinkhole, straight into the ground. They all fell through it and they all tried getting back up. Sunburst said he would have definitely remembered reading about this and they just heard more evil laughter. Starswirl cast a shield over them and the Pony of Shadows introduced them to the Well of Shade. He said that when the Pillars turned their backs on him, he had discovered this place and the darkness spoke to him behind any power that he could imagine at the time and he listened. He said that the shadow and him became one and soon all of the realm will be the same. He said that all ponies would feel the despair he did when they cast him out and they all glared at him. Starswirl said they did what they had to do and told the villain that he tried to take their powers for himself.

The Pony of Shadows disagreed with that and said that it was them who were selfish. He said that they would pay for what they did and he blasted the shield with his dark magic. The shield began to crack and Starlight asked Twilight if she was still sure if this wasn't a friendship problem. Twilight gave a nervous look and Starswirl told them to be ready to open the portal. The Pony of Shadows blasted the shield again and destroyed it. Starswirl ordered for it to be done now and they began the banishing spell. However, everything ceased when they heard a faint roar in the distance. They all stopped what they were doing and were confused for a second. Even the Pony of Shadows was confused. The Earth began to shake a little bit and Godzilla jumped down below. He stared at the Pony of Shadows with anger and gave a loud ear shattering roar at the villain. The Pony of Shadows grew angry and roared right back at him. They began charging towards one another and they soon collided with each other, which sent out a shockwave. The Pony of Shadows roared at the giant Kaiju, but Godzilla slammed his head into the ground as that first attack. The Pony of Shadows roared in pain and blasted dark magic at Godzilla. Godzilla fell on the ground, but quickly got back up. The Pony of Shadows tried blasting magic at him again, but Godzilla simply swatted it away. His tail slammed on the ground and his scales began to light up. All of the Pillars and the Pony of Shadows were confused by this, but then Godzilla unleashed his atomic breath right at the Pony of Shadows' head and the villain roared in pain as he fell to the ground.

The Pony of Shadows attempted to blast magic at him again, but Godzilla slammed his tail against the Pony of Shadows' head and then used it to send him back to the ground. The Pony of Shadows used his horn to cut into Godzilla's skin and the Kaiju roared in pain. But he body slammed the Pony of Shadows to the ground and roared at him. The Pony of Shadows got up and pushed Godzilla to the ground, but Godzilla got back up and blasted his atomic breath right at the Pony of Shadows. The Pony of Shadows tried using his dark magic to keep the atomic breath away from him, but it kept pushing him back and eventually overtook him. He roared in pain and fell to the ground once more. Godzilla put his massive foot on the Pony of Shadows' chest and the villain trying breaking free, but had no success. He then punched Godzilla on the side of the face and the Kaiju roared in pain. He stamped his foot down even harder and just glared at his foe in front of him. The Pony of Shadows huffed at him and Godzilla roared right at him, demanding that he submit to him or else face death. The Pony of Shadows roared back at him saying he would do no such thing and Godzilla stopped roaring. He seemed slightly impressed and simply just huffed away. The Pony of Shadows tried to ambush him, but the portal to Limbo opened up and the Elements of Harmony were attempting to push him in. He said that they would not trap him again and Starswirl told Twilight to push him in.

Twilight was about to activate her element, but saw a pony's head stick out in there. She said that there was a pony in there and raced inside to find him. Godzilla seemed shocked at this revelation and waited for Twilight's echolocation sounds to hear what was going on. Twilight looked around and asked if the pony was Stygian. He said that he was once until his friends betrayed him. Twilight argued that Starswirl said that Stygian had betrayed them and wanted their magic. Stygian said that he wanted their respect and brought them all together. He said that he brought strategy and read all he could about the beasts they had faced, but he didn't have magic or strength, so nopony had noticed him. He explained that he went to Ponhenge to make his own copies of the artifacts so that he could be a Pillar too and stand by their side in battle. He said that he never wanted to steal their power and Starswirl's eyes went wide at that revelation. The rest of the Pillars felt bad for him and Starswirl seemed surprised at hearing this. This was something he never comprehended and neither did Godzilla. In his millions of years of existence, never once did he experience something where someone turned evil because of a misunderstanding. Usually, it was because they were seeking power and desired to take Godzilla's place as the ruling authority over the Titans. But this was happening because of a simple misunderstanding.

Stygian said that instead of sharing and letting him help, his friends threw him out and he became stronger than any of them. He said that the darkness welcomed him when nopony would and he will do what he must to protect it. Twilight said that this was all a misunderstanding and explained that if the Pillars knew how they really felt, they would have not turned their backs on him. She said that the shadow was who he really was and asked to help him become Stygian again. Stygian disagreed and asked the question that even if his friends did still care, what made her think she had the power to help him. Starlight said it was because that was what Twilight does and said that she was not different from him. The alicorn helped her change and she said that if anypony knows how to save a friendship, it was Twilight. Stygian said that he wanted to believe that, but he growled in anger and said that the darkness will not be stopped. It sent both of them flying back and Twilight attempted to grab him with her magic to get him out. Godzilla saw Twilight fall out and growled with anger. This threat needed to be taken out now and if he doesn't, this place will cease to exist along with everything else in this world. He built up his atomic breath and began marching towards the Pony of Shadows. Twilight told Stygian to fight the darkness and that he didn't need it anymore.

She said that revenge was not what he wanted, but rather, friendship. The shadow refused to let go and Starlight attempted to help Twilight. Both of them pulled as hard as they could, but the shadow refused to budge. Twilight told Starswirl that the shadow won't let go of Stygian and that he wants to stop, but he couldn't do it alone. Starswirl said that it was time to help him and they all sent out beams to try and get him out. The shadow tried to fight and resist, but eventually, they got Stygian out just in time where Godzilla blasted his atomic breath right at the Pony of Shadows and sending him straight to Limbo. The portal closed and a giant blue beam of atomic breath went through the sky as a symbol that the work was done. The moonlight shined down on the place and everyone got up out of the hole. Rainbow said that it felt so good to do that again and Pinkie said it was friendship power rush. Rarity said that the Elements did not disappear and Fluttershy said that maybe it was because they used it for healing magic instead of banishment. Applejack told them all to look and they saw Starswirl pulling Stygian right out of the sinkhole. Starswirl said to Stygian that long ago, he needed their help, but instead of listening, they had turned their backs on him. Pride had clouded his judgement. He told Stygian that he owed him an apology and thanked Twilight for helping them all see the errors of their ways.

He said that he never seemed to account for the Magic of Friendship and Twilight thanked him while saying his name backwards. She corrected herself and their cutie marks glowed again, signifying a job well done. Starlight cleared her throat and said to Starswirl that apparently, they could save their homeland with a conversation. Starswirl chuckled a little bit and he said that he guessed he would be making a lot of apologies today. Godzilla snorted at all of them and looked very carefully at the Pillars. He never seen them before, but they were clearly part of Equestria's history. Starswirl asked Twilight what exactly Godzilla was, and Twilight said that they really had no idea how he showed up here, but it all started almost eight years ago. She explained that Godzilla was the King Of The Monsters and maintained balance in the world by defeating monsters who dare challenge and threaten his rule. She said that anytime he felt a threat, it was a direct challenge to his authority and he would have to go beat them down in order to submit to him or else face death if they refuse. Starswirl gave a look at Godzilla to see if that was true, but the Kaiju simply huffed out smoke from his snout and gave him a look that said "everything that she is saying is true. Plus, don't be so prideful because I don't tolerate that kind of behavior from anyone, regardless of their status. You're lucky your friend forgave you. If you ever try to attack me, you'll be done for. I am your king and you only serve me and no one else."

Starswirl sweated a little nervously and Godzilla continued with his glare that said "Also, don't treat Twilight like dirt. I care about her very much and I didn't appreciate your slander towards her. I do understand that there was a threat out there, but she didn't know that was gonna happen. So, next time, don't do that or else I'm gonna give it to you." Starswirl gulped nervously and Twilight gave a deadpan stare at Godzilla. It said "Really? I know you care about me Godzilla, but you're scaring the poor pony. He didn't understand friendship for a very long time and he is now just trying to learn it. So, cut him some slack, will you?" Godzilla huffed a little bit in anger, but after seeing Twilight's face remain the same, he let up and retracted his head back. He looked up into the sky and let out a massive roar in victory. His time here was done and now he can return to the North Celestial Ocean. As he headed back east towards Manehattan, the entire group watched their King leave the area and simply stare in amazement. For Godzilla, this was an interesting threat this time. Not once did he think he would end up with a misunderstanding happening, but he has faced worse, so it wasn't too bad for him. He believes that the Pillars will set Stygian in the right direction and he will be able to live a normal live once again. As for the Kaiju, he can return to the ocean and slumber down there until he is called upon once again. The King Of The Monsters is victorious once again!

Author's Note

AN: I apologize for this chapter coming out later than I expected it to, but things have been busy. I have had shoulder blade pain for the last few days, and it has been hard trying to write anything with that pain. Plus, it is now May and the final homestretch before I am done for the year. So, hopefully, things will speed up a little bit, but we'll see. It's quite interesting how all of this went down, but it was what you would expect from this. So, once again, I apologize for the lateness and I'll try to do better. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Storm King! When Twilight hosts her first Friendship Festival in Canterlot, she hopes that it will all go well. But someone has come to spoil the party. A pony by the name of Tempest Shadow causes chaos in the city and the Mane Six end up far away from Canterlot. Godzilla feels this threat and tries to stop it. Will he be able to stop this, or will the Storm King simply be able to electrocute him out of existence?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 18: Standing in the Storm

In the wonderful land of Equestria, many ponies were traveling up to the capital city of Canterlot. Today was considered a special day. You see, this was considered the very first friendship festival in Equestria's history. Many ponies had traveled from far and wide to come to this event in Canterlot. You had ponies coming as far east as Manehattan and far west as Vanhoover. Spike was traveling through the crowds and many different ponies were chattering various things to themselves. Inside the castle, Twilight was meditating in the hallway and then she started freaking out a little bit. She tried telling herself that everything was fine and it wasn't a big deal, but she was struggling with that. Spike had come in and said to Twilight that he had all of her charts and graphs. Twilight felt relieved that Spike was here and told him that she was very nervous. Spike asked what she was talking about and she sighed. She said that she was about to ask the three most important ponies in all of Equestria a huge favor and wondered what would happen if she got rejected. Spike told her that it would be fine and reminded her to remember the most important thing.

Twilight asked if that was by smiling and she made a really creepy face. Spike said that was not it and said that Twilight was a princess too. Twilight sighed and opened the doors to the throne room. It had gotten a huge upgrade and things looked vastly different than how they were just a few months prior. Twilight greeted the princesses and thanked them for meeting with her this morning. She said that she had an idea that will make the Friendship Festival the most wonderful celebration that Equestria has ever seen and Celestia concurred. Cadence said that ponies from all over Equestria had been arriving this morning and Luna said that she wanted to believe it was to see them, but it was probably for Songbird Serenade. Twilight said that the artist was considered the "main" event and in order to make it extra special, she requested their help. Spike pulled up the white board and Twilight explained her idea. Basically, it was where the Princesses would aim the Sun and the Moon at a certain angle and use Crystal Magic to create an aura above the stage which would make the two celestial bodies shine through it. They stared at her in blank silence for a few seconds and Luna repeated it to herself to make sure she understood what Twilight was saying.

Twilight said that she would do it herself, but she didn't have that magic to move the Sun and the Moon. Celestia told her that all of them use their magic to serve Equestria in their own way and reminded her that because she was the Princess of Friendship, she already had all the magic she needed. Twilight asked if that meant a no and they all nodded in agreement. Outside, the rest of Twilight's friends were all busy preparing for the celebration. Rainbow was busy clearing clouds, Pinkie was making balloons, Fluttershy was conducting the bird choir, Applejack was busy giving out cider, and Rarity was putting up decorations on the stage. Speaking of which, Applejack complimented her on the work and exaggerated that this would take all day. Rarity disregarded that and said that because Twilight had asked her to do this work, it meant it had to be fabulous which takes time. Rainbow disagreed and said that takes forever, but awesomeness can be done in 4 seconds flat. She went to do the sonic rainboom, but Rarity told her not to do that at all. She had a reason to be concerned. You see, if Rainbow were to do a Sonic Rainboom right here, it would destroy everything in the immediate area and cause a lot of destruction. Rarity said that it already looked wretched enough, but Rainbow said it was fine. Rarity retorted that would be the standard if you were raised in a barn and she said no offense to Applejack.

The farm pony didn't take offense to that and explained the situation in a very interesting way. As she was doing that, Rainbow kept drinking Apple Cider left and right and Applejack had to keep refilling it. Rainbow said that Applejack was definitely raised in a barn and Twilight said to herself that there were only 218 things left to do before they were ready. They all greeted Twilight and Rarity said hello to Spike. Spike greeted her nervously and Applejack asked Twilight how it went with the other princesses. She asked if they liked the idea and Pinkie said that they probably loved it. Twilight said that the princesses told her that she could make today perfect without their magic and Rarity said they were right. She mentioned that this was Twilight's friendship festival and that she was up to the task. Twilight started expressing doubts and listed various different things. Pinkie told Twilight to listen to her and said that this will be the biggest celebration that Equestria has ever seen. Pinkie said that because Twilight was the Princess of Friendship, she could not fail and this day would define who she was. She said that the pressure was intense and was almost too much for any civil pony to handle. She just screamed randomly and everypony stared at her. After a few seconds, they went back to their own things and Pinkie told Twilight that she had all of them, so she should stop worrying so much.

So, we have ourselves the first song of the movie, not including the intro song at the beginning. There's gonna be quite a few of them in this film, so just sit back and enjoy the content. Make sure you have that seatbelt on though. Very important safety tool. Anyway, to give you a brief summary, the song just has Twilight's friends reassuring her that they all had things handled and things would be alright. That is the song in a nutshell. After the song was over, Pinkie launched a huge cake from her large cannon and it landed on Twilight. She wasn't very happy and she expressed her annoyance at the party pony. Murmurs started happening amongst the crowds and Twilight saw Songbird Serenade. The pony said that she was looking for the pony in charge so she could do her sound check and did a bunch of poses at the same time for those camera shots. Twilight greeted her and apologized for the mess. She accidentally got some cake on Songbird's shirt and the crowd gasped. The song pony didn't mind and the Secret Service agents communicated to themselves through radio. They cleared it off and everything stopped when they heard thunder and lightning in the background. Everyone gasped in shock and turned their heads towards the clouds. Twilight went after Rainbow, but the pegasus told her that those were not typical storm clouds. A giant Blimp came out of the clouds and everyone just watched in slight fear. Pinkie thought that this was the new clouds that she had ordered, but it was clear that was not your typical Amazon delivery truck dropping off a package. They might poop in your front yard, but they definitely don't destroy private property.

The Blimp descended towards the ground and broke several pillars, which in turn, smashed the party supplies in the corner. Pinkie could now tell this wasn't an Amazon delivery whatsoever, but rather, an invasion of some sorts. The ramp came out and smashed the balloon right there. Everyone gasped in shock and Party Favor expressed sadness over the death of his friend, "Ryan." Things had gotten quiet for a second before a Hedgehog looking creature came down with a very heavy box of some sorts. The other three princesses heard what was going on and looked down from the balcony to see what was going on. The Hedgehog finally set the box down and it turned into some sort of loudspeaker. He addressed the ponies of Equestria and said that they came on behalf of the Storm King. That drew some eyebrows and everyone was murmuring to themselves in confusion. The Hedgehog continued and introduced Commander Tempest to deliver the evil message they had. Tempest had appeared and Twilight was confused because it looked like Tempest was a unicorn, but her horn was missing, so it threw her and Spike off a bit. The other three princesses flew down and Celestia asked Tempest how they could be of service. Tempest said that was a great thing to ask and suggested that the first order of business was their complete and total surrender. Twilight introduced herself to Tempest and said to the unicorn that she had no idea what was going on, but she was willing to talk things out.

Tempest liked the idea of all four princesses there at once and she began to lay out her plan. She said that she would need their magic and asked them to give it up nicely or else, she'll make things difficult for everyone. Luna asked why they should all cower before her because there was only one of her and hundreds of them. Tempest simply laughed at that remark and said that she was hoping they chose difficulty. Suddenly, more airships started appearing and a bunch of Storm Creatures started invading the city. Ponies were screaming and running away in fear and the princesses could only watch in horror as their citizens were being terrorized and their city being invaded. Tempest jumped up and threw some sort of magical orb right at Celestia. Celestia gasped at it and Cadence threw up her shield to stop it in its path. However, it was difficult and the shield finally broke, which caused Cadence to be turned to stone. Both Twilight and Celestia expressed horror and Tempest moved on to the next princess. Celestia looked at Luna and told her to go south past the Badlands to get help. She was about to say the Queen of the Hippogriffs, but she got cut off as the orb turned her to stone as well. Luna gasped in horror and flew out of there. She used her magic to get the Storm creatures out of her way, but Tempest came prepared and shot another orb into the sky.

It hit Luna right on the mark and as she was being turned to stone, she fell down towards the ground. But Twilight did manage to catch her with her magic. Tempest laughed again and shot the final orb right at Twilight. The alicorn saw it coming, and Rainbow flew right through there in order to get Twilight out. Tempest thought it was easy as Pie and the Hedgehog said that he loved pie. After a few seconds, Tempest saw that she didn't get Twilight, but rather, Derpy. She grew angry and told Grubber to get Twilight now. Grubber went into panic mode and let the Storm creatures know that they had a fugitive on the loose. Applejack told them to get over to where they were and they all weaved in and out of the Storm creatures. They ran towards the gate to get out of the city, but two Storm creatures blocked the exit. Twilight blasted them with some of her magic, but the beam bounced off the shield and broke the bridge. They all fell through it and landed in the waterfall. They tried gasping for air, but they made it to the end and seemed to have disappeared. Grubber looked down to see where they had went, but he didn't want to go down there to fetch them. So, he just walked away with the two Storm creatures and moved along.

At the bottom of the river, Applejack picked up her hat and threw it on her head. She asked if everyone was alright and Rarity said that she believed her bottom was on blackwood. Pinkie said that they got their cupcakes handed to them by the worst party crasher ever and Rainbow said that they had to go back there and fight. Spike expressed doubt about that and Applejack said that they had to do something since they couldn't just stay here, living on a farm Thanos style. As they were all talking, Twilight was thinking to herself about what she could do. She had sent a call for help to Godzilla, but she didn't know if he heard it or not. She could only hope that he did and that he was on his way. Twilight started speculating about the Queen of the Hippogriffs and Pinkie was confused. Twilight said that Celestia told Luna to find the Queen of the Hippogriffs, but since she got turned to stone, only the word Hippos came out. Twilight said that because Luna couldn't go, she had to herself and the rest of the group expressed confusion. Twilight said that these creatures were somewhere south past the Badlands, but Fluttershy expressed worry at the thought of having to leave Equestria. Rarity said that she wasn't even packed and Twilight said no one else had to go, but she needed to find this Queen before Tempest conquered all of Equestria. She started walking away and the rest of them realized that they should go as well. Couldn't have the remaining princess of Equestria trek on a long journey by herself.

Pinkie started to bounce away, but Spike told her that they needed to head south which was to his left. To be completely honest though, that wasn't exactly accurate. Canterlot was behind then, which would be heading north, and the direction that Spike was pointing at was east. Therefore, Pinkie was technically going in the right direction, but Hasbro doesn't know anything about directions, so there you go. Moving on. Pinkie asked the group if they were up for I Spy and they all just groaned at that. Pinkie went ahead and said that she spotted something orange. After a few seconds of silence, she said that it was Applejack. Everyone rolled their eyes and knew in their minds that this was gonna be a long journey ahead. Back in Canterlot, the Storm forces pretty much had everyone under their control and kept them in line if they dare try something. Tempest watched the floating balloons go by and commented how all of this power was being wasted on parties. She went back inside the throne room and just stared at the statues of the princesses. The Storm creatures came inside with some sort of orb which had a ringtone playing. It was basically the Storm King calling in to see what was going on, but these creatures had no idea how to operate modern communication technology in any way at all. Tempest told them to answer it and they poured the liquid into the cauldron.

The Storm King asked himself where he was supposed to look and said that he never knew how this spell was supposed to work. He yelled out Tempest's name and the unicorn told him that she was in front of him. He tried looking, but Tempest had to keep redirecting him before he finally got it. He said that he was currently in the middle of a rebrand right now and while the title of the Storm King was definitely intimidating, he needed something to back it up with. He said that Tempest promised him magic that could control the Elements and currently right now, he was holding some sort of stick. Tempest said that was the Staff of Sacanas and with it, he could channel the magic of the four princesses of this land which could give him the power greater than a thousand armies. The Storm King said that sounded like a yes and asked if she had locked in the four princesses. Tempest said to give her three days and she'll have everything ready for his arrival. The Storm King reminded her that only he had the power to make her whole again. Make the Staff work and she'll get her reward. Fail him and her horn wouldn't be the only thing that would be broken. Tempest said that would not be a problem and he said that was great. The connection started to break up before finally cutting off entirely. Grubber said that it was bad cell service and asked Tempest if she wanted him to call the Storm King back.

Tempest asked if he had Twilight and Grubber had to explain nervously that the alicorn somehow got away. He said that he knew she was disappointed, but the only word he had was sponge cake. Tempest blasted him with her magic and said that she needed all four for the staff to work. Grubber said that he wanted the Storm King to fix Tempest's horn as well and Tempest said with anger that Twilight was not gonna keep her from getting her horn back. She ordered Grubber to prepare her ship and the Hedgehog ran as fast as he could in fear. Tempest realized her outburst and simply calmed herself slightly. She asked herself how far one little pony could get on her own, but she was unaware that her friends were with her as well. Speaking of which, they were walking through the desert and they were exhausted. They were dehydrated, they were sweating profusely, and they had bags under their eyes. Heck, even all that intense heat had Pinkie on the brink of a mental breakdown or aka going insane. Spike mentioned how there was nothing but sand, rocks, cacti, and a road for miles, and that last part seemed to have caught Twilight's attention. She connected the dots and saw that there was a city straight ahead. The rest of them saw it and Rarity fathomed at the idea of going to a spa. Applejack reminded her that they were on a mission to save Equestria, but Rarity said that they could multi task.

Unfortunately for them though, this place was not very nice at all. In fact, they were worse than the Griffons when it came to greed. Instead of demanding bits for services, they wanted to trade a bunch of valuable items in exchange for their form of currency. That also included things that you would not sell under normal circumstances such as your hair or your child. Yeah, that's how cruel these creatures are. Speaking of cruelty, they would constantly have wild animals, particularly birds, in cages and basically be really mean to them before they would sell them to the highest bidder, Dan Snyder style. The Mane Six tried moving along through this town, but they stuck out like a bunch of red umbrellas in a sea of black ones, so it made it difficult for them to blend in. Twilight tried talking to some of these citizens, but they were mostly unresponsive. One of them had some barrels fall and Twilight offered to help them. However, the creature did not take too kindly to outside magic and attempted to hit them. There was a cat that was observing the situation and he decided to go take a closer look at these ponies. Clearly, they were not from around here and there had to have been a reason why. It probably wasn't for tourism, but rather, they needed help with something.

Twilight told the group that they had to stick together and had to be careful who they talked to since they were major outliers. She said for them to blend in, but Pinkie began shouting in front of the town square and Twilight groaned since Pinkie was blowing their cover. Pinkie was asking if anyone could take them to the Queen of the Hippogriffs and one of them said that if she wanted something, she had to give something. Pinkie suggested a nice warm hug, but the creature looked at her in disgust and dropped her to the ground. Pinkie gave other suggestions, but that didn't help whatsoever. Twilight finally made it over to Pinkie and told the party pony that she couldn't just run off wherever she wanted. Pinkie told her that she had everything under control, but then, they got cornered by some of these creatures. One of them asked how much Spike was and the dragon was offended at being called a giant Gecko. Twilight said that Spike was not for sale and another said that she wanted Rarity's hair. She said that she'll give two starbucks for it and Rarity said that her hair was worth far more than that. The creatures began making demands and the cat continued to watch the Mane Six as they started to back up against the wall in fear. He finally jumped in and told everyone to back up. He said that they were in serious danger and asked if they didn't touch any of them.

He told them all to look at the various different colors and asked them if that was natural. He said that they had Pastellis Coloritis and the crowd gasped in horror. Applejack tried speaking her mind, but she got silenced by the cat's tail and he continued. He told them not to worry as long as they didn't have purple spots on their skin and he put some purple paint on one of the creatures. The creature freaked out and asked the cat what he should do. The cat told him that he should enjoy his last moments and not touch anybody, because parts will fall off. The creature covered his lower half as if his privates were exposed or something and they all dashed out of there as quickly as possible. After a few moments of silence, the cat began to walk out and Rainbow said that he was awesome. Rarity said he was quite charming as well and Spike didn't take too kindly to that as we all know he had a crush on Rarity. Anyway, the cat introduced himself as Capper and said that charming was his game. He asked rhetorically if they were looking for the Hippos and Pinkie started following him. Twilight stopped her and said that she doesn't know if they could trust him. Pinkie said that they could use a friend out here and Capper said she was right.

Alright, we got ourselves another song here. So, to give you a quick summary, it's just Capper saying how much Klugetown sucks and how he is the friend they needed while leading them straight to his house. Once they made it inside, they were pretty surprised to see it. Rarity described it as some sort of place that a hobo would live at and Capper apologized for the mess inside of his litterbox because he normally doesn't have guests over. They went to admire the décor and talk while Twilight began looking for a book in the library. She found something and began reading through it. Back outside, the Storm creatures were searching through everything so that they could find Twilight. The citizens were terrified of these creatures and Grubber asked Tempest if she believed that the Mane Six got this far. Tempest stopped and saw a pink hair in the wood. They were here, no doubt at all. She gathered the attention of the citizens and said that a little purple pony had passed through here. She asked them to tell her where Twilight was and Grubber said that something really bad was gonna happen if they didn't. He cowered in fear when he saw the fish creature march towards them and hid behind Tempest. The fish creature asked rhetorically if Tempest believed they were all gonna fall for this again and said that he didn't know what kind of scam she was working with Capper and the Mane Six. Tempest seemed confused by that and the fish creature said that poison or no poison, she was gonna pay. He attempted to attack her, but Tempest dodged it and kicked him in the stomach.

She then knocked him over and then body slammed him to the ground while being airborne. Grubber said that the fishman just got dropped and Tempest seemed interested by this Capper fellow. She lit up her horn and the creature looked at her in fear. Inside Capper's place, the cat was having a hard time believing that Rainbow could do a Sonic Rainboom. He said that wasn't a real thing and then asked if that was a real thing. Rainbow said that she'll show him, but Capper said he did not want her performing that inside of his place. Rarity fixed up his jacket and the unicorn apologized for the lack of stuff. Capper seemed confused by this generosity and asked her what the catch was. Rarity said that there wasn't any and said to him to just consider it a thank you after everything he had done for them. Capper said not to thank him and Twilight announced to all of them that they were looking for the wrong queen. It wasn't the Hippos, but rather, the Queen of the Hippogriffs, a species that were part pony, part eagle. Capper seemed to get nervous and said that the thing was that no one knew where the Hippogriffs were. Twilight didn't take the bait and said that they were on top of Mount Aris while glaring at him. Clearly, this pony did not like him whatsoever and she wasn't playing any games with anybody.

Pinkie asked if that was the mountain right outside the window and Capper said that objects in windows may be less mountainous than they appear. Twilight had enough and told everyone to move out. Capper gasped in worry and blocked the way out. Capper said that they couldn't make it by themselves and they needed an airship to get over there. He said that he could get them a ride somewhere, but Twilight insisted that they would be fine. When she opened the door, some random pig appeared and announced his name in the same style that matches The Shining. The pig told Capper that these ponies better shoot rainbow lasers out of their eyes if he was gonna settle his debt and said that he brought the big cage. He said that it was time to load them up and the Mane Six were in complete horror. Rarity didn't like the idea of being sold to someone else and Twilight said they had to get out of here. They heard evil laughter and stopped in their tracks. Tempest gave an evil grin and said that trusting strangers was a big mistake. The pig looked interested at Tempest and asked what special abilities she had. Tempest lit up her horn and electrocuted the pig in anger. That was used as time for the Mane Six to get away and Twilight flew out.

Tempest ordered the Storm creatures to get the Mane Six and they ran towards the window. The Mane Six were on the windmill and tried to escape, but one of the Storm creatures had stopped it from moving and Twilight and Rainbow had to push it forward. Eventually, it broke and they all started spinning around. Applejack said that she was gonna be sick and they finally made it onto a platform. But it got smashed at the same time and they had to keep running so they wouldn't fall. Twilight saw an airship above and told the group they had to get up there to the docks. They all raced up there and most of them got on. Pinkie fell and Twilight had to fly down in order to rescue her. They made it on and Pinkie said that was the best escape plan ever. Twilight didn't like that and Applejack roped them over to where they were at. One of the creatures asked another one if they heard something and they got a bird call noise in response. The dude said that it was probably just the rats, but if they find them, they were gonna eat them. Back on the dock, the Storm creatures successfully captured Capper and pushed him down onto the ground. Tempest asked him where they were going and lit up her horn as a form of intimidation. Capper said that there was no need for violence and was about to say where they were headed off to, but then he saw the pendant on his jacket and felt bad for betraying the trust of the Mane Six.

So he lied and said that they headed east towards Black Skull Island. Tempest and Grubber were confused by that and Capper said that it was a pleasure to serve to the Storm King, but he had to head home now. However, the Storm creatures blocked him from leaving. Tempest would not let him off that easy. She told him that until she got her princess, his fate was still up in the air. Grubber made some comments as well and the Storm Creatures forced him to move along. Back on the ship, Rainbow and Applejack watched the crew move around boxes and check inventory. They had the terrible sight of hearing someone burp and then scratch their butt as well which was quite disgusting. Applejack asked Twilight if they should just ask these birds to take them to Mount Aris, but the alicorn said that the last creature that they trusted, they tried to sell them all. One of the boxes got pulled and they were all exposed in the open air. One of them said to the rest of the crew to check this out and two more came over. One of them said that it looked like a pack of stowaways and another one asked what they should do with them. They threw out different suggestions, but then they asked the captain what the book said.

The captain pulled out the rulebook and said that the Storm King rulebook states that anyone found on the ship that is not supposed to be there is to be thrown overboard. The Mane Six gasped in horror and one of the birds pulled out the plank. They all went in for the Mane Six, but then, the clock went off and the captain said it was lunchtime now. Twilight seemed confused at the sequence of events and so did Rainbow. She asked them if they were seriously about to throw them overboard and then they stopped for a lunch break. Twilight clearly did not like that question and she glared at Rainbow for asking such a "stupid" question. One of them explained that the Storm King only allows one meal a day and then it was back to hauling goods. Spike asked if they were delivery guys and Captain Celaeno said it was gals as well. She said that these uniforms were not doing them any favors and Twilight asked if they could take them to Mount Aris. Captain Celaeno said that they had to do what the Storm King orders or else they face his wrath. Twilight didn't like the idea of being tossed overboard and one of them mentioned that it was nothing personal. They offered pudding and Rarity got excited at that. But, it was just more of the same thing. Rainbow asked the captain if they were always delivery creatures and asked to think back before the Storm King.

Celaeno said that they used to be more adventurous and pulled back the Storm King poster to reveal the cross bones and death flag behind it. Pinkie said that she met that guy in the desert and Rainbow asked if they used to be pirates. One of them said that they preferred to be called swashbuckling treasure hunters, but Rainbow saw it as the same thing. She said that these birds had a choice to make. They could either have some cloven hoofed Storm King tell them how to live their lives or they could be awesome again. She ripped off the Storm King poster and pointed towards the cross bones and death flag right there. Twilight told Rainbow not to break out into a musical number, but Rainbow ignored that. She had to get these birds their mojo back and the only way to convince them was through a song. It might be slightly unconventional, but as long as it gets the message across, then it really doesn't matter. For Twilight, she really didn't want to have to put up with this, but there was no stopping Rainbow. The pegasus was known for being pretty stubborn, so anytime she said she was gonna do something, she meant it. She was not playing around. Just look at the different episodes throughout the series showcasing that in case you don't believe me. I don't know why anyone wouldn't, but I might as well put that out there just in case there is. Always want to be prepared.

So, another song yet again. This one will be quick. Basically, this song had Rainbow encouraging the birds to embrace their pirate nature and they got their mojo back. At the end, Rainbow decided to add the finishing touch. She flew up into the sky and Pinkie started cheering. Twilight saw what Rainbow was doing and started to panic. If Rainbow did a Sonic Rainboom, that could easily send out a signal to Tempest of where their location was. It could be seen from many miles away. Rainbow flew back down and broke the sound barrier to perform her Sonic Rainboom. She circled around the ship a few times and Twilight was very worried now. Someone would see them for sure. On the other airship, Grubber was about to eat his sponge cake, but then he heard a loud sonic boom to the left of him and stopped what he was doing. He saw the rainbow and so did Tempest. Grubber said that rainbow looked so cool and Tempest said that it was a way to alert them of the location of the Mane Six. This was perfect for Tempest. Not only did she now know where they were at, but also, she could finally capture Twilight and finish her plans before the Storm King's arrival in Canterlot. She said to Capper that it didn't look like the Mane Six was headed towards Black Skull Island and Capper tried to act like he didn't know what she was talking about.

Tempest knocked Grubber aside and drove the ship in the direction of the rainbow. On the ship, there was fun happening, but Captain Celaeno stopped when she heard one of her crew members point out something was coming ahead. She looked and saw a giant blimp headed towards them. She said that they must have been storm guards and that they found the Mane Six. She ordered the crew to lock down the cargo and one of the crew members had the Mane Six go down below. Rainbow asked if Tempest saw her Sonic Rainboom and Twilight was very angry at her for doing that. Tempest fired off some sort of hook to grab onto the ship and then pulled the ship towards the other one. They got off and Tempest asked where Twilight was. Celaeno seemed confused by that and checked the list for princesses. She said she couldn't find anything and they were only hauling Storm King merchandise. Tempest told them that if they were hiding fugitives, the Storm King would be quite explosive. Twilight said that they had to get off this ship before the pirates tell Tempest where they were at and Rainbow said that they wouldn't give them up since they got their mojo back. Twilight looked around the room and simply sighed in annoyance.

She looked around and realized an escape plan. Tempest stared at the pirates and said she was gonna count from three. If they didn't tell her where the Mane Six were at, their ship was going down. Tempest counted down, but the pirates stood their ground and Grubber commented on how intense this was getting. She heard some sort of loud scream and growled in anger. Celaeno breathed a sigh of relief and the Mane Six were sent tumbling. Twilight gathered them all together and put together a balloon with different things. They barely missed the trees and Applejack told Twilight she had quick thinking. Pinkie asked if they could do it again and Rainbow pushed the balloon forwards. Twilight said that they were home free and the rest of them celebrated that. The Storm creatures looked everywhere for the ponies and Grubber said that there were none whatsoever. He said that he found a cupcake and some sort of map that had a line pointing straight to Mount Aris. Tempest found this interesting and Capper tried to play dumb with the unicorn, but she was not falling for it whatsoever. She said that because of that betrayal, she lit up her horn and blasted the entire ship which was being sent down towards the Southern Celestial Ocean.

They made it to Mount Aris, but Rarity was not too thrilled at having to walk up the entire mountain. She collapsed and said that she couldn't take it anymore. Rainbow said that they were almost there and Rarity told her to stop saying that. Rainbow said that it was true and they all made it to the top of the mountain. However, when they went inside, it was basically a ghost town in here and was completely abandoned. They tried looking for them, but they were nowhere to be found. Twilight said she didn't understand and now, it felt like she had failed entirely. They started to hear singing and they went to investigate. They found some sort of cool cave and Pinkie accidentally broke one of the steps. This alerted the creature inside of the flower and they jumped into the water. Pinkie told them to wait up and began looking for them. The rest of them went down and Pinkie said that the creature was gone. However, the flower disappeared and it turned into some sort of drain. Rarity said that she hated epic adventures and they got submerged underwater. Twilight saw her friends try to hold their breath and then Twilight's eyes closed as she couldn't really breath either. They were all submerged underwater and now it looked like they would simply drown to death.

Meanwhile, deep within the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was taking a nap and resting his body. It had been several months since he defeated the Pony of Shadows and things have been peaceful since then. However, his scales lit up and he growled with anger. He began to swim up to the surface and he took a look around at the city of Manehattan. He blasted his atomic breath into the sky to show that he was back once again and then lowered his head back down. He heard Twilight's call for help via echolocation and he began racing towards Canterlot. He already detected some sort of threat, but now, Twilight was calling for help which meant something was definitely wrong. It looks like that this threat was trying to be the Alpha of the World just like Tirek did a few years ago. Godzilla growled with anger and he marched west towards Canterlot. This threat had to be taken out before it achieves world domination and attempts to control the Titans. It has challenged Godzilla's authority and the King Of The Monsters will not stand for that whatsoever. He will make this threat pay for daring to challenge his authority and he will make sure they bow to him in submission or else face death if they refuse.

Back underneath the ocean, Twilight gasped for air and noticed that her other friends did the same. They had bubbles on their heads and Pinkie said sarcastically that it took until the last minute to do something. Twilight said she didn't create these bubbles and Fluttershy asked who did. They saw a creature move around and Twilight asked it that they were looking for the Hippogriffs. The creature shined a bright yellow light and asked how she could know that she could trust them. Twilight said that the Storm King invaded their land and they need the help of the Hippogriffs. The creature seemed surprised at that and then revealed herself as some sort of seapony. She said that she was so glad she found them and said that she was definitely taking them to her mother. Twilight asked if the creature's mother know where the Hippogriffs were at and the creature said that she might have an idea. They traveled through the sea and they all saw the kingdom here. Some of the citizens saw these newcomers and watched very carefully as they had no idea who these foreign creatures were. They made it to the top and the creature told her mother that she found something. The mother groaned and asked if it was another seashell. She looked and saw ponies down below. She grew angry and called out her daughter by name. She said that foreigners were not allowed here and called for the guards.

The guards pointed spears at the ponies and Skystar explained to her mother that the Storm King was trying to invade the home of the ponies as well. Twilight said they needed to know what happened to the Hippogriffs and asked if she knew what happened to them. Skystar's mother said that she know since she was the Queen. Skystar said that it was such a good story and her mother told her not to tell that story. Skystar said that the Hippogriffs did live on Mount Aris at one point and the Mane Six were intrigued by the graphic. Her mother said that she remembers telling her daughter not to mention that, but she was just the Queen, so don't mind her. Skystar relented and told the Mane Six that she couldn't tell them, but if she could, she would say that the Storm King did show up to steal their magic. The Queen was not exactly thrilled and Skystar just continued. She explained that the ruler, Queen Novo, hid them deep underwater where the Storm King could never go and they were essentially the Hippogriffs. The Queen just gave up and introduced herself as Queen Novo. Applejack expressed doubt and basically repeated everything she just heard so she could understand what was going on.

Skystar said that they didn't flee, they swam in order to flee. Twilight asked how that was possible and Skystar asked Novo if they could show them how that happened. Novo swam up and said that as long as it still works, it should be able to show them how. The pearl came down and the Queen used the power to send it out to the Mane Six. They all began to transform into seaponies and somehow, Spike got turned into a pufferfish which was a little odd. Twilight said that they could use the pearl to transform everypony back home into something powerful enough to defeat the Storm King's army, but Queen Novo disagreed with that idea. She said it could end up in his greedy claws and Twilight tried to argue that, but Novo shut her down on that. She said that she was truly sorry for the Storm King invading their home, but it was her responsibility to protect her subjects and the pearl was not going anywhere. Twilight said that they came all this way and they couldn't just stay down here forever, but Novo said that they were all perfectly fine with that. A squid went up to the Queen and Novo asked what it was he wanted. He told her that her seaweed wrap was ready and it was time for a deep tissue message. Applejack asked if they left home for nothing and Skystar said that they could stay with them forever. She began speculating of all the different things they could do, but Rarity told her that they simply couldn't stay.

Applejack said that they had to return to their families and Skystar felt crushed by that. She said it was fine and she'll get her mother to change them back so they could go home. Pinkie felt sad for Skystar and told the group that she knows that they had to go home, but Princess Skystar was really sad. She asked if they could stay a little longer and Applejack said that they simply didn't have time. Twilight, for once, actually thought that was a good idea and the rest of them seemed confused. Twilight said that they still needed a plan in order to get back and they could spare a few minutes to do so. She told Pinkie to show Skystar the best time of her life and the rest of them took off. Twilight stared at the pearl and knew that she had a big task ahead of her. Skystar sighed in sadness and said to herself that it was probably for the best. She tried so hard not to cry, but it was very difficult not to do so.

Alright, fifth song of the movie here. To give you an executive summary, the ponies have a bit of fun with Skystar and they do it in the span of a few minutes. Queen Novo caught what was going on and after a little bit, she joined in on the action as well. After the song was over, Queen Novo said that there was one small thing they could do and everyone was excited. However, an alarm went off and Novo glared at her daughter. They went to take a look at the throne room and there was Twilight trying to grab the pearl, but the stingers prevented her from reaching it. Novo growled with anger and swiped the pearl away. Twilight tried to get it back and Novo seemed upset with the idea of all of this happening so that Twilight could sneak in to steal the pearl. She grabbed Skystar and told her that this was the reason why they don't let strangers into their home. Novo glared slightly at Twilight and thought of the perfect punishment for this behavior. She said that they didn't deserve to be one of them and she transformed the group back into ponies. They made it back to the surface and they all had to dry their coats and manes. Applejack laid into Twilight for trying to steal the pearl, but Twilight insisted that it was the only way to save Equestria. Pinkie disagreed and said that Novo was going to say yes.

She said that they did what Twilight asked and that's what made Novo realize that they were ponies worth saving. Pinkie gasped in horror and then threw out the accusation that Twilight only did it not because she wanted them to have a good time, but rather, use it as a distraction. The others gasped at that accusation and Twilight said that she would not have done it, but this wasn't Equestria. She said they couldn't just go around dancing with con artists, performing sonic rainbooms in the sky, and expect everything to work out. She said that them alone wasn't enough, but Pinkie retorted that they stuck together and were gonna get the help they needed. She said that the only thing stopping them was Twilight, but the alicorn didn't like that remark. She said that she was doing the best that she could and it was on her since she was the last princess alive that Tempest was chasing after. Pinkie said she was also the only one who didn't trust her friends and at that point, Twilight grew furious. She had enough. She turned around and said that maybe she would have been better off without friends like Pinkie. Pinkie gasped with horror and she looked down with horror. Twilight realized what she had just said and the others stood there in shock.

Twilight tried to apologize to Pinkie, but the party pony said that she couldn't talk to her right now. The others soon followed and they sent glares at Twilight. Twilight walked away and went in a separate direction. She had messed up this time and she just stared out into the sea. Spike said that it was okay and they'll figure it out, but Twilight didn't really believe that. She hadn't felt this alone since the Canterlot Wedding five years ago after no one believed her when she said Cadence was evil. They all walked out on her again for a second time, something that she wished would never happen again. She hit rock bottom. Clearly, after making that mistake, there was no way out. Maybe if she listened more and wasn't so busy trying to hide from Tempest, this wouldn't have happened. She failed her friends, the princesses, Godzilla, and most importantly, herself. Considering what she just did, she shouldn't deserve the title of Princess of Friendship because she abused that power. She began crying and said to herself that it was all her fault and everything was ruined. She said that there was no chance to save Equestria now and let the tears fall. Godzilla would definitely be very disappointed in her and so would Celestia. Neither of them would approve of that kind of behavior at all. They would just shame her and tell her how much of a disgrace she was, acting like that. She noticed that Spike had gone quiet and turned around to see where he was at.

She saw that Spike was being captured by one of the Storm creatures and had his mouth covered so he couldn't scream. Twilight was about to blast that creature to pieces, but she got trapped into a cage and it started rising in the sky. She tried calling out to Spike and the dragon called out to her after he got free from the Storm creature by burning him. Inside the airship, it looked like the Nether from Minecraft and Twilight tried breaking free. She threw her body against it and tried blasting magic at the cage, but nothing happened. Eventually, Tempest showed up and Twilight gasped in shock. Tempest taunted her by saying that the Princess of Friendship had no friends around and no way out. Twilight asked Tempest why she was doing this and said that she was a pony just like her. Tempest looked at her with rage and lit up her horn as intimidation. She said that she was nothing like Twilight and more than she'll ever be. She stopped the magic flow and turned around to face away from Twilight. She was gonna prove to this pony that her way of life was far greater than anything Twilight could imagine. For so long, the Magic of Friendship seemed to prevail, but now, it abandoned her and now she is stuck back at square one. Because of that, Tempest can show her that doing it all alone was much better than relying on friends to complete missions.

Alright, two songs left to go. This song just goes over how much better it was to tackle life alone and how friendship is for the weak, not for the strong and mighty. She also revealed her past which showed Twilight why Tempest is the pony she is today. Once the song ended, Tempest pulled the lever which made the cage go up onto the dock of the ship and Twilight had to shield her eyes from the bright light. She looked in front of her and she was horrified at what she saw. There was Canterlot under a giant storm cloud and tons of airships flying around to make sure no one tries any funny business. She also saw Godzilla headed right for Canterlot as he's marching through the farmlands. He had heard her call and he was now responding to it. This could be Equestria's last hope if all else fails. Twilight said that she was sorry Tempest felt so alone, but the unicorn said that she saw the truth and her friends abandoned her during her time of need. She said that it looked like she wasn't the only one and she told Twilight that friendship has failed her as well. Twilight said friendship didn't fail her, she failed friendship.

Back on the base of Mount Aris, the group was remaining silent and didn't say a word to one another. Fluttershy said that this whole trip was a mistake and all they asked for was for someone to help them. After a few moments, Applejack sighed and asked the group if it was a good time to talk to Twilight now. Spike yelled out really loud that Twilight had been taken and Rainbow was surprised at that. Spike said that Tempest had captured Twilight and took the alicorn on her ship. The group gasped in horror and Rainbow said that they had to get her back. Fluttershy asked how they could do that and said that they'll never catch up. Applejack said that they had no way to defeat those monsters and they all sighed in defeat. Capper appeared and said that it was a good thing that he knew of a group of mighty heroes that could handle this easily. Rarity wasn't too thrilled at his appearance and Capper explained how much they all endured so far and still managed to remain in one piece. They were excited at that, but Applejack told them that he was just talking about them and they groaned. Capper added that they even managed to get away from the clutches of Commander Tempest. Rainbow realized he was right and the Pirates showed up as well. Celaeno said that was awesome and another one said that they figured they could use a claw.

Celaeno said that they were on board fighting the Storm King, just not on their actual ship, and another one of them said to Rainbow that it was thanks to her that they got pirate nature back. He said that they were ready to kick some booty and there was a bright light that came out of the ocean. Princess Skystar transformed into a Hippogriff and they were all amazed. She said that she was gonna get grounded, but after talking with her shells, she realized that they were just trying to help their friends. She said that she wanted to help too because one small thing can make a big difference. Spike asked if that was it and no one answered. Capper said that their course was clear and asked if they were ready to do this thing. Pinkie said that they were coming for Twilight and they all cheered before Pinkie said they would do so once they made up a plan. In Canterlot, it looked like Communism had swept the city and now everyone was under the rule of an iron fist. Even Songbird Serenade was captured, but she still was singing despite the trial she was facing. However, the Storm creatures didn't like that and one of them told her to shut up. She just sighed and watched as Twilight was being transported to the throne room in the castle. Twilight could only look with shame and turned away. They all made it in and Twilight was horrified at what she saw.

The cage got set down and the cart rolled out of the throne room. Grubber shut the doors and laughed evilly. Twilight tried to tell Tempest not to steal the alicorn magic, but Tempest shut her down on that. She asked rhetorically if Twilight really thought that she would keep her magic to herself and said that it was time to share. Tempest said that she would love for everyone out there to do see what she could really do and that intrigued the Storm King. He walked in and asked Tempest what she could really do. Grubber said his bidding and after darting his eyes around nervously, he ran out and closed the doors. Tempest rolled her eyes and the Storm King said he liked bidding. He looked at Twilight and asked what she was supposed to be. Twilight said that she was the Princess of Friendship and he just laughed at that. He glared at Tempest and asked why Twilight was still moving. Tempest explained that Twilight and her friends put up a fight, but she was alone now, so it would be no problem. The Storm King said that since they were speaking of problems, he said that things were a little too cute in here. He said that he never liked cute and it doesn't go with his theme that he was looking for. He said this had to be a joke and he slammed the staff into the ground in anger. However, he gasped in shock and magic started to get taken from each of the four princesses.

The Storm King laughed evilly and said to everyone to check out the light show. It sucked out all of the magic in the area and brought it to the staff. Godzilla could see it from afar and growled with anger. This threat had begun to steal magic and they were probably going to use that magic to try to fight him. So, he picked up the pace and started running towards Canterlot. He had to get there before it was too late. After a few seconds, the light show stopped and the Storm King was amazed. He said it was time to get this storm started and he said that he should trademark that. He looked at the cage and blasted Twilight away towards the balcony. Twilight got thrown out and fell on the platform. The Storm King said that wasn't bad and asked what else it could do. Tempest tried telling him that he promised to restore her horn, but the Storm King told her to hold on one second. He saw the Sun moving and he was amazed by that. He stepped over Twilight and the alicorn looked at Tempest. The unicorn expressed doubt, but continued to move along. The Storm King was busy playing around with the Sun and the Moon and Twilight could only look behind her in worry.

At the front gates of Canterlot, the Storm creatures saw a giant cake come by with some sort of cat with a chef's outfit on, looking at a paper. The Storm creatures blocked the entrance and Capper said that he had a delivery for the Storm King. He said he was given explicit instructions to bring it to this location and the Storm creatures looked at the sight before them. They didn't believe Capper and pointed their spears at Capper. Capper asked if one of them could go to their boss and tell him that he had a victory cake for him waiting. He said he didn't want to be the one responsible for their boss missing out on his cake. The Storm creatures finally believed him and they moved out of the way so he could pass. Capper thanked them and said that he'll put in a good word for them both to their boss. Applejack told Pinkie to stop looking so happy and Pinkie made the saddest face possible. They marched through the city and Grubber liked the idea of cake. He went over to it and took a bite. He saw a giant eyeball and asked himself who would put eyeballs in cake. When he saw it move, he started to scream, but the bird pulled him inside so he couldn't alert anyone. The guards heard their names called and Capper said it was time for plan B. Rainbow smacked the cart and out came the pirates from the cake. It was like a trojan horse the entire time. The one that the Greeks used back in the day, not the computer virus.

They fought the Storm creatures and they were able to get past every one of them. They made it to the top and there were more Storm creatures. Capper asked if Spike could breathe fire and Spike was on board. Capper used Spike as a flamethrower and the Storm creatures ran away in pain. Tempest saw this happening from below and asked herself how that was possible. Twilight attempted to say that it was the magic of friendship, but the Storm King expressed his disgust for it. He said that he was over the whole cute pony thing and this ends now. He blasted magic from his staff into the sky and it created not only a thunderstorm, but a tornado as well. The group moved out, but the Storm creatures got flown away in the air. Rainbow said that they would have to fly faster than a speeding pegasus in order to get through that wind and Pinkie had an idea. The Storm King declared that he was now truly the Storm King and the world will bow to him. Tempest said that he was great and all, but she asked him to restore her horn, and she will promise to serve him. The Storm King just laughed at that and asked rhetorically who could possibly care about her unicorn horn. Tempest didn't like the sound of that and said that they had an agreement. The Storm King told her that he had used her and it was kinda what he does. He blasted magic at her and she had to dodge it. She fired magic back at him, and when the beams collided, it sent them both to the ground.

The Storm King groaned in pain while Tempest was about to be swept away by the storm. Twilight saw this and just before Tempest lost her grip, Twilight grabbed onto her and told her to hang on. Tempest asked her why she was saving her and Twilight said that this was what friends do. Tempest thought about for a second and then smiled. Twilight pulled her in and brought her to the ground. The Storm King mocked them for being like that and point the staff right at them to give them their death sentence. However, they heard a faint roar in the distance and they stopped what they were doing. Twilight knew that roar all too well, but both Tempest and the Storm King were confused. They would soon get their answer. Godzilla grabbed onto the mountain and then jumped across the castle before landing on the balcony. He growled at the Storm King and let out a loud ear shattering roar at the Storm King. The Storm King just laughed at that roar and asked with sarcasm if this creature was supposed to defeat him or something. Godzilla did not like that and simply grabbed the Storm King with his left hand. He tightened his grip on the creature and slammed him against the wall. The Storm King was mad and attempted to blast Godzilla, but Godzilla threw him across the throne room and landed right at the front doors.

Godzilla charged towards the Storm King, but the Storm King sent out magic from the staff. Godzilla roared in pain, but he kept moving. Godzilla slammed his tail down and his scales began to light up. The Storm King was confused at this sort of power and so was Tempest. Neither of them had seen something like this before. Godzilla built up his atomic breath and unleashed it upon the Storm King. He roared in pain and it left many burn marks on his skin. The Storm King blasted electricity at Godzilla, and he got the Kaiju to fall. But Godzilla got right back up and blasted his atomic breath at the Storm King. The Storm King used the staff to absorb the atomic breath, but it pushed him back a bit. Eventually, the flow stopped and Godzilla rammed right into the Storm King. The Storm King tried to swing the staff at Godzilla, but Godzilla knocked him away even further and threw the staff away from him, landing right on the window. The Storm King tried to attack him from above, but Godzilla body slammed him to the ground and yeeted him to the other side of the room. He attempted to bite the Storm King, but the Storm King got away just in time. However, Godzilla inched closer and was on all fours. The Storm King tried to punch him away with his legs, but that only angered Godzilla. Godzilla pounced on the Storm King and began ripping away at the creature's skin using his claws.

The Storm King screamed in pain and Godzilla put his foot down on the creature's chest after being backed into a corner. The Storm King attempted to punch Godzilla in the side of the face, but Godzilla smacked his hand away with his tail. Godzilla put his foot down even harder and the Storm King tried to break free. But Godzilla's grip was too strong and he simply stared at Godzilla. Godzilla bent his head down to look at his enemy and he snorted in anger. The Storm King snorted back in defiance and Godzilla roared at him very loudly. He demanded that the Storm King bow down to him, but the creature said he would not do that. Godzilla seemed impressed by him standing up for himself and let up. He removed his foot from his chest and simply walked away in anger. Down below, one of the pirates asked Pinkie if she was sure about this, and the party pony told him to just do it. They pushed the lever and they all got launched into the air. They made it through the storm and landed right on the balcony. The Storm King was trying to walk outside to confront Godzilla, but he got tackled back by the force of those ponies. Pinkie said to herself that it was bulls eye and Twilight expressed joy that they came back. Twilight apologized for her behavior and Pinkie said she was sorry too.

She attempted to finish her sentence, but Rainbow said that they could make up later because this was still not over. The staff sent out lightning bolts and parts of the castle started getting destroyed. Tempest tried to get out, but a bunch of rocks blocked her from getting out. Twilight said that she had to get control of it and Pinkie told her to go because she had this. Twilight said that they had it and they activated their plan. Applejack put her rope down on a rock and all of them held hooves so they could reach it. The Storm King got out of the rubble and said that the staff belonged to him. Godzilla saw him coming and ran over to stop him from reaching Twilight. Twilight tried reaching it, but the Storm King was closing in. Godzilla threw him back and smacked him with his tail, but the Storm King got back up again and again. Eventually, the Storm King ran fast enough to get past Godzilla and attempted to get the staff, but Twilight had gotten it as well and they both disappeared into the sky. Everyone was in total shock and there was dead silence. Even Godzilla was in complete shock of what happened. To him, it looked like Twilight had sacrificed herself in order to cease the storm. Pinkie started to silently cry, but they began to see a bright light. They saw Twilight descending down from the sky like an angel and all of their friends were happy. She had calmed the storm.

Tempest smiled at the group hug, but she knew she could never have that, not after what she did. She turned away and started walking when she suddenly heard a grunt. She turned around to see the Storm King there and she saw he was carrying an orb. After what happened, it could not end like this. She started running towards the Storm King and she shielded the Mane Six from getting hit. However, she started turning to stone along with the Storm King since that threw him off a bit. The Storm King fell towards the ground and smashed into pieces. However, Tempest was still floating in the air because the Mane Six managed to catch her on time. Rainbow said that she couldn't believe Tempest did that, but Twilight said she could. The staff blasted magic at Tempest and she was set free from stone. Fluttershy asked what happens now and Tempest said that they fix everything. Tempest set down the staff and the magic inside got released. It returned to their rightful owners and the princesses were set free from stone. Twilight hugged them all and Canterlot got restored back to the way it was supposed to be.

Last song here. Later that night, Spike announced to the crowd that it was time for Songbird Serenade. The crowds cheered and the artist said that in celebration that they were all still in one piece, they were to give it up to Twilight and her friends. The princesses bowed in respect and Twilight did the same. All four of them then did it to Godzilla since he was the King Of The Monsters and once again helped stop a great evil from achieving world domination. The song just had the performance and Twilight saw Tempest in the back. She went over to her and the unicorn said that the one thing that never changes here was the parties. Twilight said that she hoped that Tempest would stay and the more friends, the merrier. Tempest tried to say she wouldn't fit in with her broken horn, but Twilight told her that Tempest's horn was pretty powerful just like the pony it belonged to. Tempest said that she did say that she wanted to show everyone what she could do and she went over to her right. She lit up her horn and blasted magic in the sky. It created fireworks and it added to the performance. Pinkie told Tempest that was a nice touch and Tempest said that was not her real name. Pinkie asked what it was and Tempest said it was Fizzlepop Berry Twist. Pinkie lit up at that name and told Tempest that was the coolest name she had ever heard. When the performance wrapped up, Godzilla saw it as his opportunity to go ahead and leave.

He let out a massive roar in victory and began to head out. Before he fully left, he bent his head down to Twilight and snorted some smoke out at her. She petted his snout and saw his amber eyes staring right at her. He looked at Tempest and the unicorn turned away in shame. Godzilla gave a small grin and huffed out some smoke. Tempest smiled a bit and Godzilla retracted his head back. He jumped down from the city and the citizens watched their King leave east towards Manehattan. This was definitely interesting for him. It was relatively short, but it was still worthwhile. He couldn't believe the amount of overconfidence that the Storm King had and downplayed the Kaiju's power. He had never really faced a real threat to him before and he got his life handed to him. He will never be seen again by anyone. Clearly, the Storm King didn't know what he signed up for and Godzilla showed him what a real King was. As for now, he could go back to the ocean and return to his slumber until he called upon once more. Once again, the King Of The Monsters defeats another threat. Beating it wasn't hard, and neither was standing in the storm.

Author's Note

AN: Whew! I sincerely apologize for this chapter coming out much later than intended, but so much has happened within the last two weeks that I haven't been able to work on it. Changing my bedroom, going to school events, finishing up the school year, and trying to get a new job have kept me from this chapter. But, it's finally done now, so now, you have something new to read. Thanks to those who waited very patiently for this chapter to come out and I'll try to be more consistent in the coming weeks. We're near the end here of this story, so I have to get the ball rolling here. Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Withdrawal of Magic! When the Mane Six notice that magic is starting to disappear across all of Equestria, they take a trip to Canterlot to figure out what's causing this. They believe that Tirek could be behind this, so they go to Tartarus to figure out what he is up to. They learn that Cozy Glow was behind this the whole time and he was simply enjoying it. Godzilla senses this lack of magic and awakens to respond to it. Will he able to stop Cozy Glow from stripping all magic from Equestria, or will Cozy Glow find a way to outlast him somehow?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 19: Power Restoration vs. Power Drainage

The city of Ponyville... IS UNDER ATTACK! Lol just kidding. Stole that from Powderpuff Girls because I was bored and I needed some new material. Anyway, let's move on. On the side of one of the mountains next to the Castle of Friendship, there lied the School of Friendship. You see, about a year ago, Twilight realized that all of the creatures she and her friends met along the way to defeat the Storm King, most of them had no idea about friendship. So, Twilight determined that all of them should have a place to learn about friendship so that it could better Equestria. She still believed that Godzilla plays a vital role in the world and she doesn't want to take that away, but she figured that it would be a good idea to enhance Equestria with knowledge about friendship and applying it to their lives so they can avoid conflict and not have to call upon Godzilla to put an end to it. The last thing any of them want is some kind of war or attempt at world domination caused by a simple misunderstanding. Twilight wanted to make Godzilla's job easier, not harder. So, after talking to Celestia about it, she was able to get it up and running.

However, the head of the EEA or Equestrian Education Association, Chancellor Neighsay, was not too thrilled at the idea of having other creatures attend this school and learn about friendship. He believed that they would use it as a weapon against ponykind and it should only be taught to ponies. Of course, as you would expect, that ticked off the other kingdoms and they took off back to their homes. After having Starlight talk some sense into her, Twilight realized that she could make up her own rules for this school since it wasn't teaching ponies how to live their respective lifestyles. Of course, a group of six students had gone missing and the other kingdoms complained to Celestia in Canterlot. It got so bad that they threatened war with each other if none of them fessed up. That would have been very bad and Godzilla would have to be awoken for that mess since all balance on the planet was being destroyed. He would have to go in there and stop all of them from destroying the Earth and nature itself. But thankfully, the students got found and no wars were waged. Long story short, Twilight convinced them all to come back.

When Twilight tried to open the school once again, she got met with Neighsay. He listed all of the failures of the school, and Twilight stood her ground. The other kingdoms wanted to give Neighsay a piece of their mind, but Celestia stopped them and told them that Twilight probably had an explanation for everything. Twilight explained how it was different and Neighsay told her because it was uncredited, it was not a school. But Twilight said it wasn't an EEA school, it was a friendship school and because of it, it had its own set of rules that she wrote herself. The Chancellor didn't like the idea of changing the entire rulebook for other creatures, but Celestia reminded him that something similar happened with the different pony species at Equestria's founding. Twilight said that she promised her school would help Equestria, but the Chancellor refused to believe that and said it would destroy it. He then disappeared through his portal and he wasn't seen since. After that, the school had been running pretty well over the last year almost. Today in particular though, was very interesting. The postal service was delivering some mail and Cozy Glow, a small pegasus filly, saw them go by and picked up the mail when it fell on the ground. She thanked Derpy for the mail and she went inside. She saw an apple juice box on the ground and rolled her eyes playfully. She picked it up and threw it away.

She noticed that a student seemed lost and stopped to help her. She asked if the pony was new here and they nodded their head. Cozy Glow introduced herself as Twilight's Friendship Assistant and took a look at the map. She said that the first class was right down the hall and the pony went down in that direction. Cozy went inside the library and noticed that Silverstream was struggling with a crossword puzzle. She thought about the question out loud and asked Silverstream if she tried the word Synergy. Yeah, the word that you see at the Exxon Gas Station down the street from wherever you may live here in the United States. I'm not sure if that exists in other countries, but I know it does here in America, so if you live in another country, I got nothing for ya. Anyway, moving on. Silverstream wrote down the word and told Cozy that was the word. Strange how that word meant teamwork, but whatever. Cozy went inside of Twilight's office and said good morning to her. Twilight was shocked at the mail being here already and asked what time it was. She said that she was late for her class trip to Cloudsdale and began packing. Cozy told her not to worry and said that she asked Rainbow to cover for her. Twilight seemed a little surprised at that and Cozy said that she made sure to tell Rainbow that how busy Twilight was and how much her loyalty meant to the alicorn. She mentioned that she also color-coded Twilight's teaching schedule by friendship element and she cataloged all of the magical artifacts in the school.

She said that she hoped Twilight was okay with that and Twilight said that was amazing. She said that Cozy was like her right hoof pony and she would have no idea what she would do without the small pegasus. Cozy said that it was just like Twilight taught her which was helping was what friendship was all about. Twilight reaffirmed that and said that she hoped that her class was learning that right now. Cozy said that she heard they might do some sightseeing first and Twilight stared out the window with a smile. Up in Cloudsdale, Rainbow showed the students the Pegasus Weather Factory and explained that every single kind of precipitation here in the city came right out of that building. She noticed that most of them were staring down below and told them that the cool stuff was over here. Ocellus was amazed at the concept of standing on clouds and Starlight said that you normally can't if you're not a pegasus or alicorn. She said for this trip though, she cast a spell that would allow them to walk on clouds no problem. Gallus looked down from below and felt the wind current flow past him. He told Yona to come check out this view and taunted her a bit by saying that was unless she was too scared. Yona took that as a challenge and said that she wasn't scared at all. But suddenly, she fell through the cloud and started falling towards the ground.

All of them gasped with horror and Starlight tried to catch her, but when she tried to activate her magic, it faltered and then failed. She gasped with horror and soon , the rest of them started falling through the clouds. The ones with wings stood up in the sky and Rainbow told them that they had to catch them all before they fell to the ground. They catched them all and Ocellus told Yona it was fine now. She said that she remembered Yona liked flying, but the Yak said that she liked flying, not falling. Starlight said that she didn't understand and it seemed like to her that her spell just failed. She said that never happened before and they all looked at her with worry. They raced back to the school and Starlight said that they had an emergency. Rainbow said that the students fell out of the sky and Twilight asked what happened. Starlight explained that she had cast a spell for the trip to Cloudsdale, but then, it just failed. Rainbow said that they barely caught everypony in time and Twilight said that she was glad everyone was okay, but there was nothing to worry about. She suggested the idea that Starlight did her spell wrong and she went to take a look in the book. She attempted to bring the book over to her, but then, the magic aura stopped and the book fell on the floor. Twilight seemed surprised at that and said that she didn't drop that book. Starlight said with sarcasm that it was perhaps Twilight doing her spell wrong and there was a bang on the door.

Rarity said ow and Fluttershy said that the unicorn had ran into the door. Rarity had cried that her magic was gone and even said that she had to use her hooves to comb her tail. She opened the other door to demonstrate and Rainbow asked Twilight if the alicorn thought it wasn't a problem yet. Twilight said that this doesn't make any sense because magic can't just disappear and something had to be causing this. Cozy Glow asked if they learnt about a creature that eats magic and attempted to pronounce the creatures name. Fluttershy recognized it as Tirek and Rainbow suggested that Godzilla probably destroyed him in their battle four years ago. The door opened again and Spike was gagging. Twilight asked Spike what was wrong and Rarity gave him a punch in the back which released the letter from his mouth. He thanked Rarity and said that he never had a letter get stuck before. He picked up the letter and began to read it. He said that it was from Princess Celestia and they were all called to an emergency meeting in Canterlot. He showed the letter to Twilight, but she couldn't pick it up with her magic. She said that she probably knew what this was about and they all headed off to Canterlot to discuss this important issue.

Celestia told the group that throughout the city, they were getting reports from ponies of their magic failing. Spells going wrong and potions not working. Luna said that even raising the Sun and the Moon have become difficult and asked if there were similar troubles in Ponyville. Twilight said that they saw it first hoof and Cadence said it was the same in the Crystal Empire. She said that the Crystal Heart seems safe for now, but she is worried if this continues. The doors opened and a mail pony came flying in. He said that it was for the princesses and it was a letter from Starswirl the Bearded. Spike picked up the letter and extended it out for Celestia so she could read it properly. She said that it was even worse than they feared and announced that magic was disappearing all across Equestria. The group gasped with horror and Celestia continued to read it. She said that Starswirl believes that the power will be drained from their land in three days. First, unicorn magic and spells will fail which was what is happening now. On the second day, creatures will lose their magical abilities. On the final day, magical artifacts will stop working and by the time the Sun sets on the third day, magic in Equestria will be gone forever. They all gasped in horror and Cadence asked why all of this was happening now. Luna said that the worse part about it was that they had no idea and Twilight asked if anypony had checked on Tirek. Pinkie asked why they would do that and then she finally got it.

Celestia said that if the Centaur has found a way to escape his prison or work from within it, he could be responsible for this. Luna said that was the best explanation they had so far and somepony should go investigate. Twilight said that they'll go and Rarity attempted to correct her, but got confused when Twilight embraced the "we" part of it. Twilight said that she finally learned that it was okay to ask for help and asked if they wanted to come just to make sure. Celestia thanked them and said that they'll look for ways to protect Equestria in their absence. Luna warned them that Tartarus has now become very dangerous and if things were to go wrong, not even the Titans could get them out of that situation. She said that was gonna be Equestria's fate if this issue isn't resolved within the next three days. They would all have to rely on the Titans in order to get them through their daily lives and it would eventually come to the point where they are the only creatures who can inhabit this area since they thrive off of radiation, not magic. Applejack said that with Twilight's friends by her side, Twilight won't have to worry about anything. They all returned to the school and Twilight told Starlight that she already laid out lesson plans, student files, and annotated syllabus notes. She told Starlight that if anything were to go wrong, contact Celestia and Starlight said she got that.

Twilight said that maybe she should close the school and send her students home, but Starlight was having none of that. She told Twilight to go save Equestria already and all of them met up again. Spike said that Cozy Glow had them all packed up for Tartarus and Cozy said to not forget the sandwiches. She said that she marked them all and made a note that Starlight doesn't like mustard. Starlight told Cozy that while it was sweet of her to do that, Twilight has asked her to run the school. Cozy felt disheartened by that and said she only assumed that after what happened last time. Basically, long story short, Discord sent the Mane Six on a fake mission and caused a bunch of chaos in the school, driving Starlight and Spike to the point where Starlight had to apologize to the Draconequus for making him feel like he wasn't welcome. Spike told Cozy that once you survive Discord, everything else is a piece of a cake. Cozy frowned at that and Twilight said that Starlight had Cozy as her personal assistant. Cozy's eyes lit up at that and she said that she'll be the best Friendship assistant ever. She said to Starlight that they can begin working on Substitute Headmare right now if she liked and Starlight said okay with some shock in her voice. Twilight told Spike that there was nothing to worry about and then asked him in a panic to tell her there was nothing to worry about.

She put him down and smiled nervously. She dusted him off and he glared at her with an annoyed look because that was absolutely ridiculous. He even facepalmed as well because of how dumb it sounded to him. Later on, everypony started to gather and Cozy addressed them all. She said that she knew all of them were sad that Twilight was gone, but she told them not to worry since Twilight left her in charge and do things the way she would. Gallus said that he thought Starlight was temporary headmare and Cozy told him that Starlight was gonna do that, but she left Cozy this note. Cozy read it aloud and asked if that was sweet. She asked them all if they wouldn't let Starlight down and the crowd began chattering amongst themselves. Smolder expressed doubt about it and Cozy said she had no idea what the dragon was talking about. Smolder clarified that it seemed weird for Starlight to just write a note instead of saying goodbye in person which didn't make any sense. The crowds seemed to agree and Cozy downplayed it. She told Smolder that they were not scheming dragons, but rather, ponies and also told the dragon that someone had to do a little extra friendship homework. The crowd laughed a bit and Smolder growled in anger while letting out some black smoke in frustration. Yona said that if Smolder got homework, then she would as well. The rest of them pitched in and they looked at Gallus. He grunted in irritation and reluctantly agreed.

Cozy said that they all seemed like good friends and Rainbow would definitely be proud by the expression of loyalty. She then directed that to the crowd and said that it will be awfully hard running an entire school by herself. She asked them if they were willing to help and they all cheered. Cozy thanked them and said that it was just like their professors had taught them which was that they could get through anything together. Speaking of which, the Mane Six were traveling through Equestria on their quest to Tartarus and things weren't exactly going well for them. There were a bunch of flies around them and Rarity tried to shoo them away. One landed on her muzzle and she attempted to squash it, but the fly flew away and Rarity ended up hurting herself which brought tears to her eyes because of the pain she felt. She said that she has had it with these flies and said that she missed her magic. Twilight asked her if she tried using her tail to shoo them away and Rarity couldn't believe it. She thought that was complete blasphemy and told Twilight to bite her tongue. She said that her tail was for decorative purposes only and Pinkie said that she didn't knew they packed green cupcakes. Fluttershy said that they didn't and assumed that they must have gone bad without magic to keep them cold which would explain why there were flies everywhere.

Pinkie attempted to eat it, but her face turned green and she spat that right back out. Rainbow complained that they relied too much on magic and they didn't need it just to go on a little hike. As if that was on cue, lightning and thunder went off and it started to rain. They all ran towards a tree and Rarity asked for her to continue in an annoyed voice. Applejack told them that had to think more like Earth Ponies and pulled out fly repellent. They put on themselves and Pinkie took a whiff of it. She said that smelled just like it looked and she put some on her face. Fluttershy said that even though their food was spoiled, these blueberries still looked very edible to eat and Spike said that it was too bad they couldn't do anything about the thunderstorm. Rainbow said that she might not be able to stop it herself, but she could still help. She raced up into the sky and brought a cloud as a type of umbrella to shield them all from the rain. Twilight said that she believed that they had all the magic they needed right here and then said it would be good to get their magic back quickly though. She told them to get moving and they continued on their journey. Later that night, things were going great at the School of Friendship. Some ponies were chattering amongst themselves and they were saying how wonderful Cozy Glow was. Sandbar asked if they meant temporary headmare and they said that they did mean that, but if Twilight wasn't going to be back for a little bit, she can take her time because this was great for them.

Sandbar rolled his eyes and left. He went inside the library and Silverstream said that she started to believe that he had forgotten about study club. Sandbar apologized for being late and said that Cozy Glow had given his class tickets to a Sapphire Shores concert here in Ponyville tonight. Gallus asked if they all had the feeling that Cozy was trying too hard to get them to like her and Ocellus suggested that maybe she was trying to keep their minds off of how scary it is that magic was disappearing from Equestria. Smolder said that she didn't trust that filly and asked what the heck she was hiding. There was a loud noise and Yona asked why Cozy was coming out of the catacombs so late at night. They all peeked through the bookshelves and saw Cozy climb out of the vent with a night light in her hoof. They watched her leave and Gallus said that they should go ask her. The Mane Six finally made it to Tartarus and it looked quite terrifying. Twilight said that this was the only door to Tartarus and said that the good news was that the seal was not broken which meant Tirek had not escaped. Applejack said that Twilight probably had bad news and the alicorn said that the last time she was here, she had to use magic to get inside. She said that according to Starswirl, all unicorn magic was gone by yesterday's sunset and Rainbow said that maybe he was wrong.

Twilight tried to use her magic, but one single spark came out as a result of her trying really hard. Pinkie told Twilight not to worry and said that she got this. She went up to the door in a pizza costume and banged on it really loudly. She said that it was a free pizza delivery and offered a pizza to it. But, after realizing nothing happened, she said that it usually worked and took off the outfit. Applejack asked them if they packed something that actually helped and they all began searching for something to help them out. Rarity said that all of these items do magic, but not the kind that they were looking for. Spike pulled out a giant gem and asked Twilight if this could help. Twilight recognized it as the Key of Unfettered Entrance and asked Spike how he found it. Spike said that Cozy must have packed it in Twilight's bag and the alicorn said that Cozy really did think of everything. Fluttershy asked what it was supposed to do and Twilight explained that it could magically open any door. She said that because it was an artifact and they hadn't lost their power yet, it must still work. She put it through the keyhole and it opened the giant doors. Twilight touched the gem and it vaporized out of existence. She said that it must only work once and they all walked in. The doors slammed shut and it was dark inside. A Cockatrice hissed at all of them and its glowing red eyes scared the crap out of them.

They covered their eyes and Rarity told Fluttershy to do something. Rainbow said to not look at it since it can turn anyone to stone and Pinkie said that she didn't feel like stone. They all uncovered their eyes and the Cockatrice hid in the corner. Fluttershy said that she believed that the creature lost its magic too and probably all of them lost it as well. Twilight said that Starswirl said that would happen on the second day and Spike said that he knew this was supposed to make him feel safer, but it just makes him sad. He told Twilight that they had to fix this and they continued walking through Tartarus. Back at the school, the Young Six followed her very closely and watched her go through various doors and hallways. They saw her go through a door and peeked their heads through the peephole so they could get a closer look. The chair turned around and it revealed Chancellor Neighsay. He demanded to know where Twilight was and Cozy told him that she was away on a quest while she was watching the school for the princess. Neighsay said that magic was failing all across Equestria and Twilight thought it was a good idea to leave a foal in charge of this facility. Cozy affirmed that and asked him if there was anything she could do to help him. Neighsay said that wouldn't be necessary and Twilight's folly would stop here. He declared that as of now, he was Headstallion and he had quite a few changes to make.

Cozy Glow gave him a glare and the Student Six were worried outside. Back in Tartarus, the Mane Six were continuing to walk and Pinkie said that if all of these monsters had lost their magic, then getting past Cerberus should be very easy. Rainbow told them all to look out and they had to dodge Cerberus running around like crazy. Fluttershy said that she'll talk to him and addressed them very calmly. She said that they were a very good guard dog and asked him if they could get by to check on Tirek. He stared at her for a second and then began to lick her like a dog would when its excited. Applejack said that it sounded like a yes and they had to dodge a giant puddle of dog spit since it was infested with germs. Rarity said that she would get a towel for Fluttershy and soon, Cerberus stepped to the side to allow them to visit Tirek. Speaking of which, Tirek said that the Princess of Friendship was here for a visit and asked what he had done to honor the value of her company. Twilight went straight to the point and said that they wanted answers since magic was disappearing across all of Equestria. Tirek said that he knew that and it was such a shame that all of that "delicious" power was going to waste. Rainbow assumed that it was him that was behind this and Tirek told her that she was being silly. He asked them if he had all that magic, would he really still be in here and all of them began to doubt their earlier assumption. Tirek then told them that he might know something about it and smiled at them.

Back at the school, Neighsay tossed the Student Six files into the trash can and Cozy asked him with anger what he was doing. She said that those were Twilight's student files and Neighsay said that they were not anymore. He said that with Equestria under attack, ponies must stand together and Twilight had endangered them all by skipping off to these friendship trips while these creatures run loose. Cozy asked him if he didn't think the Student Six were the ones responsible for this and he said that he believed that they were. He said that he came to warn Twilight, but since she was gone, if falls to him to protect foals from these monsters. The student six expressed outrage over this and Neighsay asked Cozy if she heard that noise. Cozy said that it sounded like it was coming from behind the door and both of them opened it. The Student Six fell on the ground and Neighsay addressed them again as foes of his. He lit up his medallion and locked up them up in magical chains. He said that from now on, this school remains pony-only as nature intended it to be and threw them into some sort of dorm room. He said that since they refused to explain their plot against Equestria and return the magic that they stole, they shall all stay here while he summoned their guardians to take them home. Sandbar told him to wait and said that he was right about them from the beginning.

He said that he saw that now and all of them expressed confusion and outrage at their friend's supposed betrayal. He said that he didn't want anything to do with creatures that could threaten Equestria and Neighsay told him that it was wisely put. He let him go free and told the rest of them that all ponies will eventually come to their senses. Sandbar shut the door and left. At Sweet Apple Acres, Sandbar threw an apple at the window, then he threw another, followed by a couple, and then a watering can. Apple Bloom had to duck for that one and she was confused why that was the case. Sandbar said that he ran out of apples and said that he needed the Cutie Mark Crusaders because his friends were in trouble. He said that Chancellor Neighsay locked them up and Apple Bloom said that she thought Cozy Glow was in charge. Sandbar said that wasn't the case anymore, but they were good buddies with Cozy, and if he could get them to have Cozy distract Neighsay, he could get his friends out. He asked Apple Bloom if she would help him and she asked rhetorically if mulberries had seeds which was a long way of saying yes. Back in Tartarus, Twilight kept questioning Tirek and asked him where Equestria's magic was going. She asked him what was making it disappear and Tirek said that if they let him out, he was sure that it would jog his memory.

He offered to have them scratch his back while he scratched theirs and Rainbow told him that he should just tell them what he knows or else be stuck here forever so that they could get out since no pony has any keys to open the door. Rarity said that she didn't think about that and Spike asked Twilight if they were just as trapped as Tirek was. Twilight attempted to comfort him and Tirek just laughed. He said that it was such a pity for them, but it was sweet revenge for him. Twilight glared at him with hatred and Tirek said that his little protégé's plan was working out after all. All of them gasped in horror and Applejack asked which protégé that was. Tirek said that they hadn't met because they were pen pals and each letter had so many questions about draining magic. Pinkie yelled at him for answering them, but Tirek said that he was bored, so he simply pointed his pen pal in the right direction. Fluttershy asked him if he could just tell them who his pen pal was since they were stuck here anyway and Tirek just chuckled a little bit. He said that he might as well because the irony was too perfect and he said who her name was. Back at the school, Sandbar told the CMC's that it was Cozy Glow and he saw her go down here. They went down to the caves and they took a look. When they got there, they were horrified at what they saw. There was Starlight trapped in some sort of magical orb with six artifacts powering it which showed that was where all the magic was going off to.

Cozy asked Starlight if she was enjoying herself in there and apologized for having to push her in there. She said that she really had nothing else to because she would ruin all of her plans and Starlight might get some company soon if she couldn't get Neighsay to back off. She took a deep breath and calmed herself. She said that all of this magic needed time to drain from Equestria before her vortex sucked it into another realm and asked if three days sounded like a lot. She said that ponykind has gone it all wrong because friendship wasn't magic, friendship was power. She declared that with Twilight and her friends out her way, all of Equestria will bow to her as the future Empress of Friendship. She put on a crown and began to laugh evilly. Starlight felt worried and so did the CMC's and Sandbar up above. This entire time, Cozy had been planning to take over Equestria by draining all of the magic in it so she could level out the playing field and become the next monarch over the country. She would rule with an iron hoof and strike fear into the hearts of ponies if they dared to disobey her orders. Clearly, nothing would stop her at all. The princesses were rendered useless and the Mane Six were trapped in Tartarus. They would have no way to access the Elements of Harmony which were Equestria's most powerful weapons and not even any large animals could put a stop to her. Not even a certain Kaiju could step in and end her reign of terror. That clearly wasn't possible. He might have shown up in the past, but he wouldn't show up for this one since she wasn't causing mass destruction.

Meanwhile, deep in the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was busy taking a nap and recharging his nuclear radiation. It had been about a year since the Storm King invasion and nothing seemed to have happened since then. His scales lit up and he growled with a deep anger. He swam to the surface and blasted his atomic breath in the air to let everyone know the King Of The Monsters was back once again. He looked around the city of Manehattan and noticed that the city life was dead. Something didn't feel right. He didn't see anyone using magic at all which meant it was being extracted somehow. He destroyed Tirek, so that couldn't be it. He felt the threat in Ponyville and now understood where they were at. He began marching through the city and headed west towards Ponyville. Whatever this threat was, they are trying to destroy the very way of life in the world and threaten nature's balance which was Godzilla's job to protect. He needed to show this threat that they can't go around destroying the dedicate balance of nature without answering to him first. It appears that they are misguided and they need to be shown some discipline. However, if they are insistent on their ways, he will have to punish them more severely in order to have them submit to him or else, they shall face death. It might not have to come to that, but he will be prepared for it in case he does have to enact death upon this threat.

Back in Tartarus, the Mane Six were still trying to take in the fact that Cozy Glow had enacted this plot against Equestria and fooled everyone about it. Twilight had taken it the hardest because she considered Cozy a close friend of hers. The small pegasus was basically her right hoof pony. She had trusted her and now she was betrayed. Worst of all, Cozy had blamed Tirek for this mess and sent them all to Tartarus in order to trap them so she could get away with sending all of Equestrian magic to another realm. Tirek said to the group that he wasn't usually a fan of ponies, but having Cozy Glow drain their precious world of magic so she could trap the Mane Six was considered inspiring and he laughed at how brilliant it sounded. He started coughing from the laughing and he stopped doing it so he could catch his breath. Spike said that there were seven of them and Twilight started running down the stairs. She said that she knew that they should have never came here and Applejack said that Starlight was supposed to be in charge of the school, so if anypony could handle Cozy, it would be her. However, they were completely ignorant to the fact that Cozy Glow had pushed Starlight into the magical orb and trapped her in there so she couldn't stop Cozy's plans.

Tirek said that Cozy Glow had outsmarted the six of them and he doubted that Starlight stood a chance at all. Twilight said that they had to get out of here since the students couldn't handle Cozy on their own and Rainbow said that they'll have to bust their way out of there. Rainbow tried to kick the doors open, but she slammed up against it and fell to the ground with a loud thud. Rainbow told herself that was a bad idea and Rarity said that not everything can be solved with brute force. She mentioned that they needed magic to escape and Pinkie suggested that maybe they could get out without magic. She gave out a bunch of different suggestions, but Twilight said that the most powerful villains and monsters of all time are trapped inside and without their magic, so were they. The rest of them gave worried looks and Twilight got an idea after looking at Cerberus. She said that these creatures might be losing their magical powers, but they still have a magic that makes up what they are and suggested that they could borrow some of that. The Cockatrice hissed at Twilight and the group gave her suspicious looks. Back at the School of Friendship, Cozy Glow knocked on the door and addressed Chancellor Neighsay. The Chancellor told her that she might as well get used to calling him Headstallion Neighsay since he planned on being here for quite some time. Cozy said that it was such a relief to have somepony in charge in the midst of the magic crisis and they were all so grateful for him taking care of the non-ponies.

She asked him if the EEA needed him, but Neighsay told her that what the EEA needs is somepony to protect this school from threats at Equestria's borders instead of galloping off on adventures beyond them. Cozy said that Twilight didn't just go off willy nilly and left her in charge since she was Twilight's right hoof mare. Neighsay said that was another item in the long list of errors that the Princess of Friendship has made and assured Cozy Glow that from now on, this school shall be run according to strict EEA guidelines as it always should have been. Cozy didn't exactly like that and Neighsay showed her the door. Cozy said that sounded just peachy and walked off with a very fierce glare on her face that could potentially rival Godzilla's. Down below, Sweetie Belle began asking questions about why Cozy Glow did all of this and Apple Bloom said that they needed to get Starlight out of there before Cozy Glow came back. Sandbar told them to wait, but they were already running towards the orb. A bunch of claws sprung out and grabbed Cozy Glow towards the orb. The others tried to stop it and they pulled to get Sweetie Belle out. She got free and they got thrown back a little bit. Apple Bloom said that had to have been what was sucking up all of the magic in Equestria and Sandbar said that if that was true, then the Mane Six went to Tartarus for nothing. He mentioned that if all of the magic was getting sucked up in there, there was no way for them to get back and Scootaloo said that they needed to get help.

Sweetie Belle argued that Starlight was trapped here and there was no way to get word to Celestia or anypony else. Apple Bloom said that she guessed they were on their own and Sandbar thought of something. Gallus tried to open the door, but it wouldn't budge and he fell to the ground. Smolder asked with boredom if it was still locked and Gallus said that they had to at least try to get out. Ocellus asked why and said that if Sandbar turned his back on them, every other pony has probably done the same, but Yona said that Sandbar did not turn his back on them because he was their friend. Smolder asked if Yona missed the part where Sandbar said he didn't want anything to do with us, but Silverstream suggested that maybe he only said that so one of them could be free to snoop around and figure out what was going on. The window opened and Sandbar said that sounded a little too clever for a pony like him. Yona tackled Sandbar and said that she knew he was still their friend. Sweetie Belle said that they all were and Scootaloo said that Cozy Glow was the exception because that pony was not the one they thought she was. Apple Bloom said that Cozy was the one stealing magic from Equestria and the group was shocked to hear that. Sandbar said that they'll explain on the way, but they had to get to Chancellor Neighsay right away and the group drew confused looks.

Sandbar said that he knew that the Chancellor did not like non pony species, but once they explained things to him, he will help them out. The next morning, Chancellor Neighsay told the crowd that he was sure that they were all concerned about the magic situation, but he wanted to assure them that this institution was safe despite the absence of their headmare. He declared that as their new Headstallion, let him be the first to say that the reign of Princess Twilight was over and vowed that from now on, this school will adhere to EEA doctrine as it should have from the start. The crowd began whispering to themselves and Cozy Glow clapped her hooves slowly in applause. Neighsay heard that and threw a confused expression down at the filly. She thanked Neighsay for the rousing speech and said that she knew that Neighsay was a stallion who truly believes what he said. She said that when Neighsay said that the school has been run according to EEA doctrine, she knew he meant that and when he said that there will not be any more lessons from the Princess of Friendship at the School of Friendship, she guessed he meant that as well. The crowd starting whispering things to themselves in agreement and Cozy had an evil smirk on her face. She knew that if she twisted Neighsay's words to fit her goals, she would be able to reign Equestria unimpeded and no one could ever stop her.

Neighsay started to get nervous and attempted to say that was not what he meant, but Cozy cut him off and continued on with her speech. She brought up that Twilight decided to run her school outside of the EEA guidelines and even though Neighsay tried to stop her from doing so, Celestia and Luna trusted her enough to support her. The crowds agreed to that and Neighsay attempted to say that he didn't mean that, but Cozy kept pressing forward. She said that since she knew that Neighsay meant what he said, her question was really directed towards the students. Neighsay started to sweat very nervously and he began to fear what was going to happen next. It was very rare for anyone to scare him, much less a filly. Yet, she seemed to do it so well. Cozy asked the crowd if they were gonna let the one pony who tried to wreck Twilight's school once another chance to do it again and the crowd began to shout angrily. Cozy shot Neighsay an evil grin and the Chancellor got even more nervous. This small filly had been stirring up the crowd by twisting his words to fit her purposes and now, she was about to unleash a riot upon him and get him either stoned, jailed, or executed. Cozy turned around and said that she guessed things will have to stay the way Twilight wanted them which meant leaving her in charge. She stuck a hoof out at Neighsay with an evil grin on her face and the crowd of ponies charged towards Neighsay.

He got nervous and the ponies picked him up to take him somewhere else. One of the doors opened and Sandbar told the group that they might need a new plan. The Chancellor got thrown into the chair and two ponies chained him up. Cozy told them to not strap it too tight because she didn't want to hurt the Chancellor and said that she was sure Twilight will know what to do with him once she gets back. She patted him on the head and told everyone to get back to class because the EEA had disturbed their learning long enough. They all sent the Chancellor glares and Cozy shut the door. Neighsay tried to get free, but he couldn't move and Cozy looked at him with an evil grin on her face. Neighsay asked Cozy why she was doing this and said that he thought Cozy wanted somepony in charge of the school. Cozy set down a box and said that she did, but Neighsay was not the pony she had in mind. She took off his medallion and threw it into the trash. She said that she couldn't have the EEA running the school if she wanted to run it herself and that was just the beginning. She said that the one thing that she learned here was that friendship was the most powerful thing there was and as Headmare of the School of Friendship, nopony will have more friends than her which will make her the most powerful pony in all of Equestria. Cozy gave out an evil laugh and Neighsay gulped nervously as he was terrified for his life.

She went out the door and giggled slightly to herself. Scootaloo asked Cozy what was so funny and Sweetie Belle asked if Cozy was happy to finally be running the school. Cozy smiled nervously and said that she was keeping Twilight's seat warm. Apple Bloom said that even still, it was pretty impressive and Sweetie Belle asked if there was anything they can do to help. Scootaloo said that they could hang out with Cozy all day if she wanted and Cozy said that there was actually something she needed help with. The Student Six poked their eyes out of the door and went out when the coast was clear. They opened the door to the office and they saw Neighsay bouncing around in the chair so he could get his medallion back. Of course, since he was chained up, it made it much more difficult trying to retrieve it and it just looked embarrassing to any spectator watching. He saw them all and said that he guessed they were all here to gloat. Silverstream told him that they actually came here to undo all of these chains to set him free and the Chancellor was confused at the kindness. Not half an hour ago, he tossed them all into a room because he believed that they were plotting against Equestria, and now, they wanted to free him from this chains bound chair? This concept felt very foreign to him and he didn't exactly understand it at all.

He asked why they were doing this and Yona explained that because he met Cozy Glow, who was the bigger enemy here, maybe Neighsay wasn't as bad after all. She charged towards the chair and stopped in front of him. She used one of her horns to unlock the lockmaster lock placed on there and pushed him down, effectively breaking the chair and setting him free. Sandbar said that they would also like to stop Cozy Glow before she drained all of the magic from Equestria and Neighsay was shocked to hear that. He said that he must warn the princesses at once and Sandbar asked how that would be possible. Neighsay said that while it was true that unicorns couldn't perform spells at the current moment, the most potent magic in Equestria was housed in their artifacts. He looked through the papers and found his medallion sitting right there. He explained that the EEA medallion allows him to travel throughout Equestria and since it worked when he chained the student six up, maybe it would be enough to get him to the princesses in Canterlot. He tapped it a little bit and it sent some magic to his horn which allowed him to blast it in the open air, creating a portal in front of him. He had a nervous look on his face and went through it. The portal disappeared and Ocellus said that she hoped he makes it. Smolder said that she hoped he didn't came back and tie them all up again and Gallus said that was only if he came back.

Silverstream said that everything was going to be fine and the Mane Six were probably on their way back now. Unfortunately, that was not true whatsoever because they were still trapped in Tartarus. Speaking of which, Rainbow and Applejack were playing catch with Cerberus and Fluttershy was discussing things with Twilight. She asked the alicorn if there was magic in Cerberus and mentioned that one of the creatures had a lovely singing voice, but probably was not magic. Twilight said that they had to try everything if they wanted to get out of here and Pinkie said that Tartarus isn't so bad. She said she could out here for a while, but after the Chimera blasted the marshmallow with flames and then chopped it off with its mouth, Pinkie said that she might not want to be here forever. Tirek said that it was what it would be and if his protégé followed his instructions, all magic will disappear into the ether after sunset forever. Twilight asked Tirek if he even thought about what losing Equestrian magic would mean and the Centaur said that it would mean they would be trapped here forever like him. Spike corrected him again and Twilight told him that it would mean he would be trapped here forever with all of them. Tirek didn't like the sound of that and said that he hadn't thought about it like that.

Spike asked Twilight what they were gonna do and Twilight said that Rainbow and Applejack had Cerberus nearly tired out. She said that if Rarity pitched in, she thought that they would be able to get him to sit still long enough to try what she had in mind and Fluttershy said that she was sure she could get the other monsters to help. She whispered to Spike that she would never call them monsters and Spike asked Twilight about Tirek. He said that the Centaur probably has some magic as well and Pinkie said to leave him to her. Rarity held out a bone to get Cerberus to cooperate, Fluttershy told the creatures inside the cages to show Equestria that they were not monsters, and Pinkie sung some sort of birthday song to Tirek. She did the whole tea party thing and said in his ear that she could do this all eternity. That got him to break and he said that he'll help them leave, but just please stop with these antics. Pinkie yelled that Tirek was in and the Centaur held his head in worry. Back at the School of Friendship, the CMC's were still following Cozy Glow and talking to her. Apple Bloom said that it was so exciting to have a foal their age running things and suggested that they should have an ice cream social every day. Cozy said that was a wonderful idea, but she said that she could really use help with cleaning. Sweetie Belle said that Cozy would take them around the school to show them what needed to be cleaned and they would be happy to do it.

Cozy said that they could start right in this closet and Scootaloo said that it looked pretty clean inside. Cozy glared at them and slammed the door shut. She asked them rhetorically if they thought they could fool her and she said that she knew a diversion when she saw one. Yona asked Sandbar why he led them back down here and Sandbar explained that they obviously could not handle Cozy on their own. They couldn't just sit around waiting for help either, so there was one more pony that he believed they should set free. Silverstream asked if it was Starlight and Sandbar noticed Yona walking down towards the orb. Yona ran up to it and said to Starlight that they needed help defeating Cozy Glow. Starlight signaled for her not to come any closer and Sandbar stopped her from going any further. He said that Starlight could not talk to them from in there and they'll have to find a way to get her out. Gallus mentioned that he remembers seeing these from one of Twilight's classes and they all looked at him in confusion. He said that he's been studying because finals were coming up and Ocellus said that she remembers it as well. She pulled out a book and said that Cozy Glow must have used these artifacts as a mystical magnet and suck magic from Equestria like a giant vacuum. Smolder asked if they could shut it down by yanking one of them out, but Ocellus warned that it could cause a magical feedback loop and destroy the entire school.

Cozy had started talking and they all saw a bunch of ponies behind her with Cozy leading the charge. The small pegasus said that Chancellor Neighsay was wrong about a lot of things, but he was right about all of them and the crowd began inching closer to them. Back in Tartarus, Twilight asked if everypony was ready and Fluttershy nodded. Rarity threw the bone and said that she wasn't sure how much longer she could keep this up. Pinkie was yelling out all eternity in a monkey costume with symbols clashing against each other and Tirek said for Twilight to get on with it already since this was considered torture for him. Twilight cleared her throat and Pinkie told Tirek that was his cue. Tirek sent out his beam that he normally uses to steal magic from others and it connected with Twilight's horn. The other creatures did the same and it all eventually turned it into a magical beam. Twilight said that she believed it was working and she blasted the doors open with her magic. However, she was struggling to keep it open and told them to get moving since she had no idea how long she could hold it. They all ran out and the magic beam stopped. Twilight got worried she wouldn't make it out in time and flew out just before the door shut. She hit the ground and Pinkie said that she did it. Twilight smiled and said that she couldn't have done it without her friends.

Rarity said that she wasn't sure that they did and they saw the Sun setting. Applejack said that Tirek mentioned all Equestrian magic would be gone at Sunset and Twilight said that there would be no way they would be able to get back to the school in time. Fluttershy asked what that meant and Twilight said that it meant they had failed. She mentioned that they would now have to rely on the Titans to maintain their way of life and even that wasn't considered very useful. If every Titan came back onto the Earth's surface, the radiation levels would have to be so high that it would make it inhabitable for any other creature. While they may have ruled this planet millions of years ago, they simply couldn't have other life forms go extinct from the large amount of radiation levels in order to be sustained. Back at the school, Cozy asked the Student Six that after everything Twilight had done for them, why would they want to destroy her school and Gallus said that they didn't at all. He accused her of trying to steal the magic from Equestria and Cozy said that all of them saw their claws all over the artifacts. The Student Six glared at her and Cozy said that it all made sense. She said that these creatures want magic gone from Equestria because it was the only thing that ponies have that they don't, but Ocellus said that there was a magical element involved when her and Silverstream transformed.

Yona said that friendship was magic because Twilight said so and Cozy said that they decided to repay her by sending her off on a wild goose chase to Tartarus so that they could destroy everything she built. She even said that they trapped Starlight in that orb and the unicorn rolled her eyes at that because she knew that was not true whatsoever. Cozy said that they had to defend this school and the crowds began charging towards the student six. Sandbar tried to tell the crowds not to listen to her, but there were so many ponies that they just steamrolled right by him. They started attacking the other creatures and Gallus somehow ended up in the orb. After the other students saw that, they went after him to try and save him and the claws grabbed them all inside. The ponies stood back and watched with glares on their faces. The vortex cracked and the orb began to travel down towards it. One of the ponies said that the student six just sacrificed themselves to try to save their friend and asked Cozy if they should try to save them. Cozy said that they brought this upon themselves and there was nothing they could do. Another pony said that didn't sound very generous or kind. Cozy said that she knew the Elements were very important, but they were not applicable in every circumstance. She said with magic now gone from Equestria, she was sure that the Tree of Harmony would be as helpful as it once was.

The Elements of Harmony glowed and it sent out a beam to stop the magical orb from being sent down to another realm. Cozy got nervous and watched as each of the Student Six got set free and glowed just like the Elements. One of the ponies mentioned that they were glowing like the Elements and she believed that the Tree of Harmony saved them all. Cozy went to take a closer look and Gallus said that it looked like their friendship was pretty magical after all. Ocellus told them to grab the artifacts and they went down to retrieve them. Silverstream asked if this would destroy the school, but Ocellus said that if they don't try, they could lose magic forever. They all nodded in agreement and Sandbar told the crowd to get clear. They all screamed in fear and Cozy yelled for them to stop. The Student Six grabbed the artifacts and pointed it towards the ceiling which sent out a giant shockwave throughout all of Equestria. Everypony got their magic back and Twilight teleported her friends back to the school. The students were still running in fear and Starlight teleported herself and the Student Six out of the caves down below. Yona tried to embrace Starlight, but Starlight stopped her with her magic and said that it was good to see her as well. Ocellus said that she guessed magic was back in Equestria and Cozy Glow said that they ruined everything.

She said that now, Twilight and her friends could escape from Tartarus and she marched towards them in anger. However, the Mane Six appeared and they all had angry glares on their faces. Cozy quickly shifted her tone and said that she was glad all of her friends were safe. Applejack said that she could drop the act and mentioned how they found out from her pen pal Tirek that it was her that sucked up all that magic. Twilight said that she still didn't understand why and Cozy Glow growled with anger. Cozy said that friendship was power and Twilight might be the Princess of Friendship, but as Headmare of this school, she could make even more friends than Twilight. All of them were confused by that statement and Twilight said to Cozy that the small pegasus wasn't the one who gets it. The alicorn explained that friendship was powerful, but power was not why you make friends and said that she was sorry she couldn't teach Cozy that. Gallus said that Twilight taught them that and Silverstream mentioned that Twilight couldn't let one bad apple think that she failed. Sandbar said that they never could have defeated Cozy if they hadn't learned what Twilight taught them about friendship and Cozy went off on some rant about how irrelevant those things were. She said that she didn't need to use any of them and if she couldn't do it here, she'll do it somewhere else. Before she could leave though, there was a faint roar in the distance and she stopped in her tracks.

In fact, everyone stopped in their tracks and looked around to see where that sound was coming from. They would soon get their answer as they heard the Earth shake and giant footsteps inching closer. Godzilla growled at Cozy Glow and let out an ear shattering roar in anger. Cozy looked around frantically for anything to fight this large creature with and she found her crown and necklace unharmed somehow. She threw that on and had a staredown with the G-Man. Godzilla was not intimidated by the glare Cozy sent him and he growled again at her. He began to charge right at her, but somehow, Cozy had a large red beam come out of her necklace that sent Godzilla right to the ground and he roared with immense pain. It almost felt like the fight he had with MechaGodzilla in Hong Kong in 2021 after defeating Kong the night before. Godzilla quickly got back up and sent a beam right at Cozy which smacked her right into the ground. She got back up, but she found Twilight pitching in this time and used Mothra's God Rays to blind the small pegasus temporarily. After a few seconds, Twilight flew back around and shot out a web that wrapped around Cozy. Cozy fell to the ground and tried to break free. The magic stored within her necklace broke her free, but she saw Godzilla slam his tail into the ground. His scales lit up and she began to get nervous. Godzilla built up his atomic breath and then unleashed it upon Cozy Glow. She screamed in pain and she fell to the ground once more, leaving a ton of burn marks on her skin.

Cozy got really angry and decided to throw Godzilla high up into the air. Godzilla tried to stop it, but he got thrown down from several hundred feet and he groaned in pain. Cozy laughed evilly some more, but Godzilla got back up and blasted his atomic breath right at Cozy. Cozy sent out a red beam from her necklace and then the two beams collided with each other. It remained at a stalemate for a few seconds and then Godzilla pushed his body forward to overpower Cozy's beam and send her flying towards the ground. He picked her up and threw her into one of the nearby mountains. He then proceeded to scratch her quite a bit and then roar at her to get her to submit to him. Cozy threw out a punch using one of the beams to get him to stop and Godzilla did so. He backed off slightly and threw back towards school property. She was about to fight Godzilla again, but Twilight came in at the last second and shot another web to trap Cozy inside of it. Godzilla returned to the school and he built up his atomic breath again. He raised his head in the sky and then unleashed his atomic breath towards the ground which launched Cozy into the sky and right into the hooves of the royal guard. Godzilla growled with satisfaction and he roared in victory.

He determined that his duty was done and headed back east towards Manehattan. However, he got stopped when he felt a tug at his leg. He saw Twilight down below and he lowered his head to meet her at her eye level. She petted him on the snout and he huffed out some smoke from his snout. He turned towards Chancellor Neighsay and gave him a slight glare. The Chancellor grew nervous and Godzilla gave him a look that said "I know that you believe that other creatures might use friendship as a weapon against your kind, but that is simply ridiculous. With me as the Alpha Titan, I can assure you that no such thing can happen because they'll have to answer to me. It's my job to protect the dedicate balance of nature and any threat to that is a direct challenge to my authority. I protect all forms of life, but I beat down or destroy those who fail to submit to me as the King Of The Monsters. There may be certain creatures that have been bad in the past, but these six creatures that I see in front of me have a great friendship and have Equestria's best interest at heart. All you have to do is believe." The Chancellor understood and Godzilla began moving out as all of the ponies watched their King leave once more. For Godzilla, this was definitely an interesting battle. It was probably one of his shortest ones ever, but no less important.

This small pegasus thought it would be a good idea to drain all of the magic from Equestria just so she could level out the playing field and rule with an iron hoof. She may be a young child, but she had to be demonstrated discipline as a way to show her that kind of behavior was not okay. Magic is how the citizens of this nation lived their lives and to take that away from them would effectively be a way of extinction in some way. They would eventually have to rely on the Titans and even Godzilla knew that was not really a good idea. It would be nice to rule the Earth with his fellow Titans once again, but he doesn't want the other species going extinct because of it since they could never handle the high radiation levels that currently resides below the Earth's surface. It was his job to protect the balance of nature and to take away magic from ponies in Equestria would threaten that dedicate balance that he vowed to protect. It seems that this pony had previous knowledge about his existence, but believed that he wouldn't show up in this situation which she was proven very wrong about that. She might not have caused mass destruction like Chrysalis or Tirek, but she was destroying the way of life with the dominant species here on this planet which would affect the rest of nature as well. However, it doesn't matter now. While the Student Six may have set the magic free from the orb in the caves, he had to make sure she didn't try this somewhere else. Now, he can go back to the ocean and return to his slumber once more until he called upon once again.

Author's Note

AN: I'm finally done with this chapter. I apologize for this chapter coming out slightly later than expected, but I was sick with a cold for the last three days, so that's held me back. However, I'm feeling better, so hopefully, I should be back to normal by Monday. Plus, I had an interview with some managers at Lockheed Martin over Zoom this past Thursday so I can get this new job over there, so wish me luck on that. I won't hear back from them for at least a week, so we'll see how that goes. We're getting close to the end of this story, but we have two more chapters left to go and there may even be a bonus chapter as well. :) We'll see. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Return of Sombra! After Celestia and Luna announce their retirement from the throne and tell Twilight she is next in line, it sends her into a panic and she tries to manage her way through that. But, Sombra returns to the Crystal Empire as part of a greater plan made by Grogar and the Mane Six have to stop her. Godzilla feels this threat, but he also feels something else as well. He gets into a fight with King Kong and they'll soon have to work together to defeat a greater enemy. Will they be able to put their differences aside, or will their troubled pasts prevent them from defeating the greater enemy?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 20: Trial and Triumph

Life at Black Skull Island was not bad by any means. The Sun was shining, the birds were out flying, and the green hills looked better than ever. Kong was busy taking a snooze and he was relaxing against the mountainside. He eventually woke up and shielded his eyes from the Sun because of how bright it was. He yawned a bit and got up to walk around. He stretched his arms and scratched his butt a little bit because it itched. He went to take a shower underneath one of the waterfalls and one of the small ponies who we'll name Jie (similar to Jia in the movie Godzilla vs. Kong) was busy making something. Kong sniffed the air and picked up one of trees from the ground. He sliced off all of the leaves and branches and stared at it slightly. Jie came running through the fields and there was a security camera hiding in the background. She stopped to meet Kong halfway and the giant ape bent down to look at her. She presented a figure of him made out of rock and he understood the sad look on her face. He looked towards the sky and threw the stick towards it. It flew very fast and it eventually collided, destroying part of the sky with it.

Kong roared with anger and Jie was getting worried about him. He finally figured out that he was in a containment site the entire time and none of this was an actual habitat. This was Monarch Outpost #236 on Black Skull Island and it was pouring down rain outside. In the command center, the alarm went off and a automated computer voice said that there had been a breach in the system. They looked on the map and saw where the hole was at on the radar. One of the jeeps rolled up and the pony driving it asked Doctor May if they saw that. May said that this habitat wasn't going to suit Kong for much longer and the other pony who we'll name Corsa said that they have to start figuring out off-site solutions. May said that the island was the one thing that has kept Kong isolated and mentioned that if he left, Godzilla would come for him because there could not be two alpha Titans in the world. She said that the whole theory of an ancient rivalry stemmed from Iwi mythology and Corsa said that Kong has gotten too big overtime. He said that this environment won't sustain the large ape much longer and it was too unstable.

Jie came running out of the forest and May greeted her. Jie said in sign language that Kong was angry and May told her in sign language to go wait for her. Jie complied and May told Corsa that taking Kong off site would be a death sentence. Corsa asked if May believed that the King couldn't take care of himself and May said that there had to be another way. She couldn't just have Kong leave Black Skull Island and risk getting caught by Godzilla. There could be a very real possibility that these two have an ancient rivalry and will do anything it takes in order to take the other down. Neither of them would bow to the other, but rather keep fighting until one of them dies. Both of them are Alpha Titans and neither of them could have the other ruling over all of the Titans without having to respond to the other. If they wanted the title of Alpha Titan, they were simply gonna have to fight to the death with each other in order to secure it. Nothing would let them get in their way of claiming that title. If the other has to die in order to possess that title, then so be it. A war was coming and it was gonna brutal. No one was gonna spared and no one will bow to a knee to the other. There will be victories and losses on both sides. It was time to claim the title. One will fall.

Elsewhere in Canterlot, Twilight and Spike were flying as fast as they could to the city because they had received a message from Celestia about an urgent matter that had to be addressed. The letter didn't say what the matter was, but Twilight knew that it was very important regardless of what it was because Celestia told her to come ASAP. Twilight flew over the gates of Canterlot and met up with the rest of her friends. Fluttershy said that it was good that they were all here and Twilight asked them if they had also received an urgent summons to the castle with no explanation whatsoever. Pinkie said that was the case and mentioned that she loved a good mystery. She began speculating on what it could be and then asked why they were all running. Twilight said that something could be terribly wrong and Applejack asked her if she was being a little overdramatic. Twilight asked why else would the princesses send the scrolls in such a hurry and Rarity said that they know better than to worry. Pinkie said that she loved it so much when you are running so fast that the walls get all blurry and Rainbow said that she'll race Pinkie. She sped right past her and straight into the throne room within a few seconds. The rest of them showed up and Celestia thanked them for coming so quickly.

Twilight asked what was wrong and Luna said that everything was perfectly fine. Applejack asked if the princesses called them all up here just to tell them that and Rarity said that they might want to save urgent summons for matters that are actually urgent. The two princesses snickered to themselves at that and Luna said that there was more to it. She said that Equestria was currently enjoying its longest period of harmony in recent years and Celestia said that it was all thanks to Twilight and her friends. Spike asked rhetorically if Celestia was talking about them and Rainbow said that it was about time they noticed. Twilight wasn't exactly sure that Celestia should be giving them all the credit for keeping Equestria in harmonic balance for the last nine years when it was Godzilla that did all the dirty work. But she wasn't exactly willing to argue with the princess either, so she just thanked her for the compliment. Luna said that because of the Mane Sixes' efforts, there has been less and less for her and Celestia to do. Celestia announced that after much consideration, it was time for them to retire. They all gasped and Discord appeared in a journalist's outfit. He announced the breaking news and began to ask a bunch of questions about what will happen after this. Celestia pointed at Twilight as her successor and Discord said with annoyance to just go with the obvious choice. Twilight wasn't exactly thrilled with that idea and she expressed panic because of it.

Somewhere else in Equestria, a pony named Tyrel was making the latest episode of his podcast inside of his car and welcomed his listeners to episode 245 of the Titan Truth Podcast. He said that today was the day and this could be the last time his audience would hear from him. He acknowledged that he said this a bunch of times already, but the point was that after working in deep cover for Apex Cybernetics for five years, he was finally gonna take his shot. He said that something bad was going on here and he didn't exactly know what it was, but he was about to walk in there to download hard evidence and expose a vast corporate conspiracy theory. He said that he could be called a whistleblower, but this was more than a leak and there was a flood coming. He said that this flood was gonna wash away all of Apex's lives and that was something they could believe. He stepped out of his car and walked towards the Apex Cybernetics building in Las Pegasus. Inside the building, there was a video playing on the TV explaining Apex's mission statement and what they planned to accomplish. Tyrel opened his locker and pulled out a small device he was gonna use to get his evidence. He told one of the guys sitting at the desk not to eat that apple because of all the GMO's it could contain. The guy said that Tyrel was not supposed to be here and Tyrel asked him if he ever wondered what they were really doing here.

The guy asked him what he was doing here because this wasn't the engineering section of the building and Tyrel told him that he had to wait since they were rendering in new specs which would take over an hour and his foreman told him to go take a walk, so he figured he would make some new friends in the other sections of the building. He pulled out something from his bag and said to the guy that this was hand sanitizer that he made from his own garden. He pulled out some other stuff and said that the item being held was radio mesh networking with a voice record subprocessor. He asked the guy to guess where it comes from and the guy said he didn't care. Tyrel said it came from a toaster and the guy said he had to go to the bathroom. Tyrel asked if it was number one or two, because if it was two, it might have been from that apple. He asked the guy if he wanted to use the hand sanitizer that he made and the guy said he was good. Once he saw that the coast was clear, he pulled out his flash drive and stuck it right into the computer. He clicked on the computer and clicked download. He waited for the files to copy over to the flash drive and he took a look at the shipping order. He asked himself what the heck the corporation was shipping off to Manehattan and asked what Sublevel 33 was. He looked at the screen some more and saw a giant dome sitting there on the bottom of the computer screen. Suddenly, an alarm went off and he put his hooves up in surrender.

He heard an automated voice that said there was a Titan Alert and all Apex employees must leave immediately. Tyrel took that as his cue to leave and outside, it was complete panic. A boat saw something moving in the water and they moved out of the way when they started getting lifted up. Blue Dorsal plates started to appear out of the water and a loud roar was made in anger. Godzilla had arrived and he was going to take this place down in a heartbeat. Tyrel talked to himself slightly, and then after seeing some ponies head into the elevator, he headed in that direction and slipped inside before the doors closed. Damián Summons, CEO of Apex Cybernetics, was racing towards the helicopter on the pad, but he noticed Ren Saratoga, son of Ishiro Saratoga, was staring right at Godzilla. He said that it was time and they needed to go now. Ren took that as his cue to leave and followed Damián onto the helicopter. Fighter Jets flew right towards Godzilla and they launched missiles at the giant Kaiju. Godzilla blocked those attacks and smacked them down with his hands. Ponies started running away when they saw him marching through and destroying stuff. Godzilla roared in pain when the missiles hit his skin and it caused his atomic breath to go everywhere as he was attempting to destroy the Apex facility. One of the Fighter Jets created an explosion into the ground and Tyrel was still running to get out of there.

He saw some personnel over there and he turned right back around when he saw them look at him. They asked him where his clearance tag was and Tyrel decided to tell them that they had the audacity to ask for clearance tags in a time of crisis was extremely unprofessional. The personnel pulled out their guns and Tyrel put his hooves up, but they stopped when they heard rumbling. There was a loud roar from Godzilla and there was a giant explosion that occurred right where they were at. Tyrel heard another faint roar from Godzilla and started coughing from all the smoke. He saw something blinking red and he asked himself what the heck that was. Godzilla blasted the rest of the facility to smithereens with his atomic breath and he roared in the sky with furious anger. The next day, there was breaking news from CNN (Canterlot News Network) that there were eight killed while dozens were injured in last night's Apex Cybernetics attack and as a result of it, Godzilla was no longer considered a Titan savior. The anchor said that the Equestrian Navy's Fourth Fleet was deployed off the Southwestern seaboard of Equestria after last night's sudden Godzilla attack and that a time of relative peace was shattered when the massive Titan, who was once thought to be a hero to ponykind, made landfall in Las Pegasus. He said that while the damage was largely contained to the Equestrian headquarters of Apex Cybernetics on the west coast, governments around the world were not taking any chances after the first substantiated Titan sighting in over three years.

CEO Damián Summons gave out a statement that said it was about working together to ensure a safer world and Godzilla was a threat to ponykind, and Apex had a plan to deal with it, once and for all. Aesha stared at the TV in school in disbelief and knew that this guy was wrong about Godzilla. She had seen him protect ponykind before and she was sure that he was doing it again. There was no way that this was random in any way. Godzilla only attacks when he was provoked, so there must have been something out there that angered him enough to attack the city last night. The school bell rang and Aesha listened to the latest Titan Truth Podcast episode on the way home. Tyrel said that he was there last night and saw it all go down. He asked his audience if it was really a coincidence that Godzilla reappeared and just so happens to destroy that specific facility and that got Aesha to start thinking. On the beachfront of Las Pegasus, there was the Monarch Relief Camp providing any sort of aid to ponies who suffered in last night's attack. Aesha told her father, Montaza, that there was something provoking Godzilla that they were not seeing here and asked him why else would he flash an intimidation display if there wasn't another Titan around.

Montaza didn't exactly want to hear that and told his daughter that the podcast she has been listening to was filling her head with garbage. He said that she should be in school and Aesha said that she was only trying to help. Montaza said that he doesn't want her to help and he wants her to stay safe. He said that they needed a plan to keep peace with these things, and the best one they had just went down in flames. He said he didn't have any more and the last thing he needed was to be worrying about his daughter. Aesha argued that Godzilla had saved them and he was there with her mother. She asked him how he could doubt Godzilla and said that there has to be a pattern. Montaza said that there wasn't and Aesha said there had be a reason why Godzilla was provoked. Montaza said that there wasn't and Aesha asked him how he knew that. Montaza said it was because creatures could change just like ponies can and right now, Godzilla was out there hurting ponies and they have no idea why. He asked his daughter to cut him some slack and Aesha told him that she'll see him at home. Inside of her house, she heard Tyrel ask the audience if they wanted to hear his theory and say that they wanted to hear it since that was why they were here. He said that it was all about patterns and variables and he was gonna take them back to sixth grade.

He said that Godzilla attacks when he is provoked because that was the pattern and Las Pegasus was the only coastal Apex Hub with an advanced robotics lab which was the variable. He said that when it is added up, the answer was that Apex was at the heart of the problem. Later that day, it was a quiet night at Denham University of Theoretical Science in Fillydelphia and there wasn't much life happening at all. A guy was staring at an astronaut figure while sitting on his chair and he heard an elevator door close. Ren Saratoga walked in and the guy asked if he could help him. Saratoga didn't respond and the guy said that if Saratoga wanted an appointment, his office hours were from nine to five. Damián spoke up and the guy was confused at the new voice in the room. Damián said that guys like him and Dr. Lind, don't typically do normal hours and he threw a book down. He said that he has been fixed on the Hollow Earth for as long as Lind has and his theory that it was the birthplace of all Titans is fascinating. Saratoga said that Lind's book was very impressive and Lind said that he had about 30 unsold boxes in his apartment if they wanted some. Damián chuckled a bit and he introduced himself. Lind shook hooves with him and said that it was an honor to meet him. Damián said that the honor is his along with the urgency. He said that Godzilla has never attacked them unprovoked before and because of that, these are dangerous times.

He introduced Apex's Chief Technology Officer, Mr. Ren Saratoga, and said that Saratoga had a very interesting thing to show Lind. Saratoga put the device down and pressed some buttons to bring up an image of the Earth. Damián said that this was magnetic imaging from one of their new satellites and asked Lind if he knew what this was. Lind could easily identity that small orb inside the planet as the Hollow Earth and addressed it as such. Damián said that this was an ecosystem as vast as any ocean which was right beneath their hooves and Lind said that this energy signal was enormous. Saratoga said that it was identical to readings from Gojira and Damián said that as the Sun fuels the planet's surface, this energy sustains the Hollow Earth, which enables life as powerful as their aggressive Titan friend. He said that if they could harness this life force, they'll have a weapon that could compete with Godzilla and he needed Lind's help to find it. Lind chuckled a bit and said that he didn't know if he was the right guy for the job. He asked Damián if he had read the reviews and read one that said "A sci-fi quack trading in fringe physics." He said to look where they put his office which was in the basement right across from the flute class and he was not with Monarch anymore. He said that Hollow Earth entry was impossible because they already tried and Damián said that he was sorry about Lind's brother. He said that he was a true pioneer and Lind said thanks.

Damián said that all of their forward scans suggest that there is a habitable environment down there and asked Lind what really went wrong on his brother's mission. Lind stared at the orb that was the Hollow Earth and said that when they tried to enter, they had hit a gravitational inversion. A whole planet's worth of gravity reversed in a split second and they were crushed in an instant. Damián said to him that Apex might have a solution to solve this issue and presented it to him. He said that they have created a phenomenal craft that could sustain such an inversion and called it the Hollow Earth Aerial Vehicle or HEAV. He said that they could make the journey to the Hollow Earth possible, but in order to do it, they needed Lind to lead the mission. He asked Lind to help him and everyone else because finding this needle in a haystack was their best shot against Godzilla. Lind said that he might have an idea, but it sounded crazy. Damián told him that he loved crazy ideas because it made him rich and Lind asked them both if they were familiar with genetic memory. He explained it as a theory that all Titans share a common impulse to return to their evolutionary source and Saratoga gave the example of spawning salmon. Lind said that was the case and gave the example of a homing pigeon. He said that if the Hollow Earth was the Titans' home and this life force sustains them, Saratoga finished by saying that a Titan could show them the way. Lind said he could do that with the help of an old colleague and put down the magazine on the table that had Doctor May on the front of it describing her as the "Kong Whisperer."

Back at Black Skull Island, Kong was walking around and grunting very softly. The dome was still cracked and it was pouring down rain there at the sight. Jie sat on the bed and May was looking for something. Jie handed it to her and the receptionist on the radio said that there was a visitor waiting for May at Security. Jie said in sign language that May was nervous and the doctor said in sign language that everything was fine. Jie said that May could not lie to her because she was not a child anymore and May just chuckled softly. After May heard the idea that Lind suggested, she thought that the idea of a power source to the Hollow Earth was crazy even for him and Lind insisted that it was there. He said that they just needed Kong to bring them to it and May said that the second that he took Kong out of containment, Godzilla was gonna come for him. Lind said that May said that they couldn't keep Kong in here forever and May said that their meddling has already wreaked havoc on Kong's habitat. She said that there was no way she would let him drag Kong halfway across the world to use him as a weapon and Lind said that he wasn't talking about a weapon, but rather, an ally to protect them and lead them the way down there. May asked him what made him believe that Kong would go in there and Lind said that May believed that Black Skull Island was like the Hollow Earth on the surface. He said that was where Kong's ancestors came from and through the entrance in the Bug Bear Territory, they could help him find a new home and save theirs.

He said that the power source may be their only hope and that had to stop Godzilla. This was their only chance and if they didn't do it now, the world would be wiped out by the King Of The Monsters himself. May thought about it a little bit and after sighing a bit, she agreed to it. She said that when it comes to Kong, what she says goes and Lind was excited. He said for her to name the terms and thanked her. He kissed her on the cheek and she just found that awkward. He apologized for that and said that she won't regret this. May said that she already regretted this and Jie said in sign language that this was Kong's home, their home. May said in sign language that their home was together and told her to come along. Kong was taking a nap out on one of the aircraft carriers and he had his hand skimming across the water. He was being transported to the entrance of the Hollow Earth in the Bug Bear Territory across the North Luna Ocean and past the Crystal Mountains. A helicopter flew by and one of the ponies on board noticed Kong lying there on the ship. Inside the command center, Lind said that he could smell Kong from up here and May said that the giant Titan could smell him too. Kong sat up a bit an May asked if Lind was still not a fan. Jie said in sign language that he was a coward and May smiled at that. Lind asked what Jie was saying and May said that it was an Iwi expression which meant he was very brave, Lind bought it and told them to use a light touch on the sedatives. He was their escort and they couldn't have him comatose when they reached the Hollow Earth.

May asked what he would do next if Kong refused to go in and the PA came on telling Lind to come to the forward deck because there was a guest waiting for him. He said that he had to go attend to that and May said in sign language that he was a coward. Lind went down the stairs and saw Kong observing what these chains were. He growled very softly and then quite loudly. Lind said welcome to the pony standing there and they asked who was the idiot who came up with this idea. Lind just chuckled nervously and the pony introduced themselves as Maia Summons. She said that her father sent her and Lind introduced himself as well. They both shook hooves and Maia said that she was just here to babysit. She said that the Hollow Earth Aerial Vehicles were on their way to the Bug Bear Territory as they speak and that she knew that Monarch believed that they were cutting edge, but the prototypes that they were loaning them will make what they've been flying look like used Miatas. Lind said that he liked Miatas and Maia said to forget about the price tag, which was very obscene, because of the technology used in it. She said that the antigravity engines alone would produce enough charge to light up Las Pegasus for a week and she said to feel free to be impressed. Later that night, it was storming outside and Kong was trying to sleep.

Lind said that they would be at the Bug Bear Territory entry in 48 hours and this path would get them into the Hollow Earth. He said that once they were inside, Kong should be able to lead them to the power source and warned them that the gravitational inversion will be quite intense. He said that his best guess is that upon entry, it will feel like bungee jumping with the cord tied to your lower intestine, but if the vehicles were as good as Maia claimed, then they should have minimal issues. Maia said that they'll do their job, Lind just had to do his and gave an arrogant smile at him like any self entitled person would normally do when they are always trying to be right on everything. One of the military officers named Admiral Wilcox informed Doctor May that they have avoided all of Godzilla's known territorial waters according to her guidelines and May said that was good. Wilcox asked if he should be concerned and May said that he should because these two Titans have a way of sensing threats. She believed that they had an ancient rivalry and the myths say that their ancestors fought each other in a great war. Wilcox asked if they meet again, it would be who bows to who and May chuckled at that. She said that she spent 10 years on Black Skull Island studying Kong and one thing she knew for sure was that Kong bows to no one. Jie was busy sleeping in her bedroom, but she heard some faint moaning coming from outside.

She got up and headed out towards the docks to see why Kong was acting that way. She could feel his pulse quickening and there was a loud thud. Maia saw Jie out there and asked if she was supposed to be out there. May saw Jie through the window and raced down to go get her. Jie approached an angry Kong calmly and smiled at him. She stuck her hoof out and Kong stopped what he was doing. He saw his friend smiling at him and he stuck his hand out to meet her hoof. He grunted softly and sat down on the platform. May was utterly horrified at what she saw and she ran over to retrieve Jie. She told her to come on, but the little filly would not move whatsoever. May asked her in sign language what she was doing because it was not safe out here and Jie said in sign language that Kong was sad and angry. May said in sign language that it was because the giant Titan did not understand and they only wanted to help him. Jie said in sign language that Kong doesn't believe that and May asked in sign language how she knew that. Jie said in sign language that Kong told her and May watched Kong do sign language that meant home. May was stunned at what she saw and the rest of the crew in the command center couldn't believe it either. Maia asked if Kong just talked and Lind literally was speechless on what he just saw.

Back in Las Pegasus, Tyrel was telling his audience to listen up and Aesha put him on loudspeaker so she could hear his podcast in clear context. Tyrel said that in the midst of Godzilla's attack on Apex Las Pegasus, he had found some crazy tech with no official classification and Aesha was typing away on the computer while she listened to Tyrel's voice. Tyrel said that what he saw didn't match any of the engineering specs that he has ever seen and asked what they were working on in such blackout secrecy. He said that this could be the thread that finally unravels the Apex sweater of conspiracy and his audience better believe that he was gonna keep tugging. He said that for now, he was secure. Anonymous and hiding in plain sight as he continued his mission. Aesha heard a loud car engine and looked outside to see a van approaching towards her house. She went outside and the guy driving it stepped out of it. He told Aesha that his brother could never know that they took his van and Aesha told him, who we'll call Hakeem, that even if they got into an accident, she didn't think he could tell. Hakeem said that his brother would never let Aesha drive either and Aesha said that it was her mission, her wheel. Hakeem said he just didn't believe it was a good idea to go looking for some secret weirdo off the Internet and they just had an assembly on this very issue. Aesha said that Tyrel was not a weirdo, he was a covert investigator and he was the only one looking for the truth about Godzilla and Apex.

Hakeem said to just let him look and asked why they had to help him. Aesha said that if they don't, nopony else will and went to turn the van on. She asked Hakeem if he was coming or not and he said that he would come. He tried opening the door, but it refused to move whatsoever. He said that it was stuck and Aesha turned on the van. She was about to drive off, but he told her to wait and he jumped off into the back before she could get very far. They went down the road and Aesha continued to listen to Tyrel's podcast. Hakeem said that they had been listening to this guy for hours and attempted to take control of the wheel. The van started to slip and slide and Aesha told him to knock it off. She said that this was the part she had mentioned to him about and Tyrel mentioned something about bleach. Aesha said that was how they could find him and Hakeem seemed skeptical about that. Aesha said that Tyrel consumed a ton of bleach and Hakeem asked if this guy drank bleach. Aesha said that he showers with it and Hakeem basically mocked that idea. Aesha said that it was prevention against organic tracking technology and said that it was tradecraft. Hakeem said that it would have made more sense if Tyrel just drank it and Aesha slightly hit him in the arm in a way that told him to just go back sitting on the floor.

Back in Canterlot, Twilight asked Celestia if she was serious and Spike asked if Princesses could retire. Luna said that they could at any time and that she was looking forward to a little R&R in Silver Shoals perhaps. Twilight asked if they wanted her to take their place and both princesses nodded. Luna said that would include the help of Twilight's friends and they all supported her. Celestia said that they couldn't think of anypony more worthy and flew down to the floor. She said that over the years, they have watched her grow and have faced task after task. Luna chimed in and said challenge after challenge. Discord flew around and said with annoyance in his voice that Twilight had faced countless adversities. Celestia said that Twilight had always prevailed and Twilight still wasn't sure. She said that didn't mean that she was ready to do what they do and asked what would become of Godzilla. Celestia said that Twilight was definitely ready and as for Godzilla, his position wouldn't change. He had a special place in the world and he would continue to reign on the throne as King Of The Monsters even if there was a shift in power in Equestria. She said that this was probably a lot to take in, but Rainbow said that it made perfect sense. Rainbow asked if that meant they would get all of their powers and called dibs on showing up in everypony's dreams.

Twilight said that there was no way they could step into the princesses' horseshoes just like that and Applejack said that if they believed it was time to retire, then all of them were not a bad choice. She said that they always had Equestria's best interest at heart, and Twilight said that was true which should definitely be considered when they discuss this in a round table discussion. Before she could finish, Rarity interrupted her and said that all of them needed an entire wardrobe update. She said that she would love to discuss mane maintenance when Twilight had a moment and Fluttershy said that as long as they had each other, she was sure they could do it. Pinkie brought them all together for a promise to protect Equestria and they waited for Twilight's answer. She stared at it and believed that Celestia should really be having this conversation with Godzilla since he has done all the hard work in protecting this planet, but he wasn't exactly a pony, so that might make things strange. Only Fluttershy would be able to understand what he was saying and that could become difficult for the rest of the nation since they can't speak monster talk. Twilight sighed and said that if the rest of her friends were on board, then she guessed she would be as well. They did their chant and Twilight said that it would definitely be an adjustment, but she believed that the transfer of power will be a lengthy process. Celestia cut her off and said that they only needed a few days to prepare a little ceremony.

Discord seemed surprised at that remark and Twilight chuckled nervously. She expressed discontent with that and the rest of the group groaned in frustration. She said that was so soon and asked them if there was some sort of training program that lasts a very long time. Celestia said that everything Twilight has gone through over the last nine years has been a training program and Twilight said that there had to be a guide somewhere. She said that even Godzilla would be better at ruling Equestria because he did all of the dirty work and Discord presented some sort of book that he made up himself. Luna said that the Friendship Journal that the Mane Six wrote themselves was a better guide than anything they could provide and Twilight started hyperventilating. Celestia said that they had the utmost confidence in Twilight and Luna said that she hoped the purple alicorn had the same in herself. Twilight grabbed a brown paper bag and Discord said with snark that he believed she did. At the Castle of Friendship, Twilight said that she was not confident about this at all, and Discord said that was what he said over there in Canterlot, but he was being sarcastic. He pulled out some hair spray and applied it to his goatee hanging down from his chin. Applejack glared at him and he didn't take too kindly to that.

He said that all of this was so predictable and now was the part where they told Twilight that everything was gonna be fine, but she won't believe them. He said that he didn't need to be here for this and he snapped his talons to disappear. Twilight said that she knew she said yes, but then the princesses threw in "a few days," and there was still so much to figure out. It was all happening so fast and she continued to hyperventilate inside of the brown paper bag. Twilight said that she needed some water, but Rarity gave it to her as if she knew that already. Twilight said that she'll feel much better before Rarity said once she made a plan and Twilight was amazed. She said that it seemed like they knew she would act like this, and Spike said that was the case. Pinkie said that it was classic Twilighting and Twilight asked if Pinkie made her a verb. Applejack said that it wasn't a bad thing, but they knew she just had a process and Rainbow laid it out. Fluttershy said that Twilight could do that and they'll be right here. Twilight said that they were all acting so calm about this, but this was a big deal and asked what would happen if something big occurred and the princesses were not there to help. Rainbow said that if she thought about it, they literally never helped and it was always Godzilla that was coming in to save the day so he could save their flanks from getting destroyed.

Applejack seemed surprised at that and Pinkie said that they still always win. Pinkie listed off various different times of villains getting defeated and asked if she missed any. They all said their bits and Applejack asked if Flim and Flam count. Rainbow said that they had done almost everything without the princesses' help which made sense now since this was all just training for Twilight to take over. Spike said that strategy has worked and there hasn't been a single villain that they have not defeated yet. Twilight smiled a bit and sighed in relief. Out in the Everfree Forest, Chrysalis was talking to herself and she was going mentally insane. She said that she will defeat the Mane Six and they would pay for stealing her kingdom. After nothing happened, she created another image on a tree stump and suddenly disappeared in a whisk of black smoke. In Tartarus, Tirek was busy tallying in his cage and Cozy whispered his name. Tirek said that his name was Lord Tirek and asked what the filly wanted now. Cozy said that she wanted to make sure that the Centaur saw her best friends rock sculpture from where he was at. He rolled his eyes and went back to what he was doing. He was so bored and he sighed in defeat. He disappeared along with Cozy Glow and the sculpture crumbled to pieces. Down in some cave, a stick drew some sort of symbol and a dark crystal came out of it. A black shadow came out of it and green eyes with purple mist and a red curved horn popped out of it.

Tirek and Cozy were brought to some remote location and Chrysalis appeared on the other side. She turned around and addressed Tirek. The Centaur seemed surprised at the sighting of a Changeling and told Cozy that Chrysalis seemed to get it. Cozy rolled her eyes and Chrysalis addressed herself as the Queen of the Changelings or soon will be when she was restored to her rightful place. She asked Tirek why she was summoned and asked Cozy in a very angry tone what she wanted. Cozy hid behind Tirek's leg and said that she thought Chrysalis freed her and Tirek from Tartarus. Chrysalis seemed surprised at that and said that whoever did that must have been someone very powerful. After she said that, evil laughter was heard and the three of them looked above them to see a black shadow forming into the body of King Sombra. The King was back and he wanted revenge on those who had wronged him before. Chrysalis asked Sombra if he had truly returned and asked with anger why he brought them here. A new voice said that he didn't and they stopped what they were doing. They saw a blue Ram walking by and the Ram said that it was him. He told them that they could call him Grogar and all of them gasped in surprise. Chrysalis asked if he was the real Grogar and Tirek said that he thought the Ram was a legend. Sombra said that he had heard of Grogar and Cozy asked who that was. Grogar assured them that he was in fact very real and all of them had been summoned here as part of his plan to rid Equestria of the Mane Six and Godzilla once and for all.

He smiled wickedly at them and gave evil laughter. Cozy was absolutely confused at who Grogar was and she said that the name didn't ring any bells. Grogar corrected her and said that he has been away too long that his name no longer strikes fear into the heart of one so tiny. He suggested that a demonstration of power was in order and he blew an orb over to the group of villains. Tirek devoured it and he grew slightly stronger into one of his more stronger forms. He kissed his new muscles and he said that Grogar was ancient and extremely powerful. He said that the land that would become Equestria was a mere collection of farms and pastures until Grogar declared himself emperor of all he saw. He said that he remembered hearing tales of Grogar's tyranny when he was young and Sombra said that he had also heard of the first Emperor of Equestria or more known as the Father of Monsters. Grogar said proudly that he gave life to the foulest of creatures and allowed them to run wild, taking what they wanted and destroying the rest. He said that his reign was a glorious fear soaked epoch of darkness in Equestria and the orb turned black. Chrysalis just laughed at that and Grogar stared at her in confusion. Chrysalis said that lasted until Gusty the Great rose up and banished him and Grogar was angry at that remark.

He said that fool believed that taking his bell would defeat him, but she only weakened him temporarily. Cozy said that Tirek was really old and said that he looked great when he sent her a dirty look. She said that if Tirek knew about Grogar when he was really young, they had very different ideas about what temporarily means and Grogar ordered for her silence. He said that he has spent over 10,000 years bidding his time and waiting for the perfect opportunity to seize control of Equestria. He said that he has watched all of them and seen each of their humiliating defeats at the hands of Godzilla. They didn't take too kindly to that and Grogar asked them why the King Of The Monsters has always bested them. Sombra was about to say something, but Chrysalis interjected and said it was because he cheated. Tirek said that he was annoyingly lucky and Cozy said she was just a kid, so she had no idea whatsoever. Grogar said it was because he worked together with the Mane Six and said when one was weak, another is strong and thus unified, they create a formidable force. He said that they should use their own strategy to defeat them and gave the villains an evil smile. Chrysalis asked what he was suggesting and Grogar said that he suggested nothing. He demanded that they join him and together, Equestria could be theirs for the taking. Sombra spoke up and said that he didn't do ours, he only did mine.

Sombra said that he will take back the Crystal Empire on his own and he will destroy anypony that gets in his way. Grogar commented on the amount of the confidence Sombra had and told him to go in order to try to take back his kingdom. He would even send the dark unicorn there himself. Grogar said that if Sombra succeeded, he may keep it, but when he failed, he would submit to him. Sombra asked what would happen if he refused this deal and Grogar said that the unicorn shall be return to the darkness from which he was summoned. Sombra said fine, but said this was a waste of time. He began bragging and it got so bad that Grogar just used some of his power to get him out of there and to shut up. Grogar said that he advised the rest of them to prepare to work together and walked away. Cozy said that working together sounded an awful lot like making friends, but the two of them were in luck, because she knew all about that. Tirek didn't want to deal with it and kicked Cozy away with his pointer finger. Back in Las Pegasus, Aesha and Hakeem stopped at one more place and the latter didn't exactly want to go in here. Aesha asked the guy at the counter if he sold bleach and the guy just groaned. He asked if this was another internet challenge because when he sold some kids detergent pods, he didn't think they were actually gonna eat them and he was still dealing with the lawsuits on that.

Aesha said that they were looking for a guy who works at Apex Cybernetics and buys a ton of bleach here. Hakeem described the guy a bit and Aesha side armed him a bit. The guy at the counter asked if they wanted some candy because he could help them in that department and Aesha said to look at her in the eye. She said that she needed information and Hakeem said that they wanted lots of candy. He slapped down a ton of bits and Aesha asked what he was doing. The guy understood who they were referring to and said he knew that guy. He said that the guy buys a ton of bleach here and he knew where he lived as well. He said that if they bought a live fish, he would give them the guy's address. They went down below and Aesha was banging on the door to see if he would answer. Tyrel said that he was not here and Hakeem said with sarcasm that it was definitely not him. Aesha stared at the camera and said that they were here to talk about Apex and Godzilla. Tyrel was not on board with that idea and he got their faces. He said he would contact the authorities and Hakeem asked if that would be for knocking on a door. Tyrel said no and Aesha said that he didn't trust the authorities. She introduced herself and said that her father worked for Monarch. She attempted to say who her mother was, but Tyrel opened the door and guessed who she was. The three of them went to a local restaurant and Tyrel said that before they began, he asked Aesha if she drank tap or no tap. Aesha said no tap and Hakeem asked what tap was.

Tyrel said that tap was water and they put fluoride in it. He said he learned it from the Nazis and Aesha said that the theory was that made you docile or easy to manipulate. Hakeem said that he drank tap water and Tyrel said that he kind of figured that. He said that she did the thinking for both of them, so they should be alright and he asked what they got. Aesha said that she believed Godzilla's most recent attacks haven't just been random and thought that he targeted the Apex facility. Tyrel said that he had the same opinion and Aesha asked why Godzilla was doing this and what Apex was up to that is provoking the G-Man. Tyrel said that for five years, he embedded himself inside the company, trying to figure out what their game was, and then last week, he saw this. He pulled out his flash drive and said that it was a manifest of huge cargo being sent from here to Apex headquarters in Manehattan, which made no sense because they were not equipped for heavy shipping. Hakeem asked what happened next and Tyrel said that Godzilla showed up. He said that the large Titan caved in half of the facility, but he got a sneak peek at some suspicious tech which was hidden in a secret bunker. Hakeem asked what that was inside of his shirt and he pulled out a flask that you put liquor in. Tyrel said that it was Katzunari single malt whiskey and Hakeem said that it was in a gun holster.

Tyrel said that it was a gift from his Eiza and Hakeem asked if he had an Eiza. Tyrel said that was his wife and she had passed on. He pulled out a photo of her and said that she was his rock. His truth. He said that the day that the flask goes empty is the day he finally gave up and Aesha said that she thought they could help each other. Hakeem said that he guessed they were a team now, they should come up with a plan and Aesha said that they were breaking into Apex. Hakeem did not like the sound of that idea and Tyrel said that he heard her. He called him tap water and Hakeem cursed at himself. Back at the School of Friendship, Starlight knocked on the door and asked if Twilight was in there. She said that with the school closed for the summer, she didn't believe she would be here and she got a scroll thrown in her face. Twilight was in full panic mode and Spike said that this was the point where they needed a backup plan. Starlight got the memo on that and went to enact her plan. Starlight tried talking to Twilight in a casual tone, but Twilight asked aloud if she wrote redundant lists on her school list or personal to do list. Starlight got annoyed at that and shouted Twilight's name. The purple alicorn got scared by that, but she was glad Starlight was here. She said she needed to talk to her and she said she had that written down somewhere. She started to look for it so she could cross it off and Starlight said that Twilight was Twilighting hard.

Twilight seemed surprised by that and then got offended by it as well. She said that this was the first time she was asked to run a whole kingdom and Starlight said that she was right. She asked what Twilight wanted to talk to her about and Twilight said that she found it. She read off the entire speech in a very quick fashion and asked Starlight what she thought. Starlight seemed surprised by that and repeated everything to herself in shock. Twilight said yes in confusion and Starlight said that she couldn't do that. She wasn't ready and asked Twilight if she remembered the last time she was put in charge. She asked if she wanted to have her do it permanently and asked what would happen if she didn't do the right things. Twilight told Starlight to get ahold of herself and told the unicorn that she has risen to every challenge she had ever faced. She could do anything she put her mind to and she got this. Starlight smiled wickedly and said that Twilight did as well. Starlight asked if Twilight saw what she did there and said that Twilight said everything she needed to hear. However, Twilight tried to deny that and said nice try. She said that running a school and running a country are totally two different things and told her that if she didn't mind, she had 7,432 more things to do before she became the new ruler of Equestria. Twilight started hyperventilating again and Spike gave her the brown paper bag. He said that it was a valent effort and Starlight just facehoofed in defeat.

Out in the North Luna Ocean behind Mount Everhoof, Kong picked up a bunch of fish and ate it. Jie was busy inside drawing and Doctor May tried calling her attention. She asked Jie in sign language why she didn't tell her because she has been trying to communicate with Kong for a long time so she could understand what he was saying and Jie said in sign language that Kong didn't want May to know because he was afraid. May said in sign language that everypony knows now and Jie just felt awful because of it. Lind stared at a photo of his brother and May brought him some coffee. He thanked her for it and asked her how Jie was doing. May said that she was calm, but so much that it seemed scary and Lind said that was extraordinary. May said that she had been signing the alphabet using basic commands and she thought that Kong showed recognition, but he never did anything. Lind asked if May knew how long Jie and Kong have been communicating for and she said no. She said that she knew that they had a bond and Kong trusted her. She said that without Jie, Kong would be tearing the ship apart and mentioned that Jie's parents were killed on Black Skull Island. She said that when the storm took over the island, it had wiped out the native people, but Kong had saved her and she had nowhere to go. So, May made a promise to protect her and she thought in some way, Kong did the same.

Lind asked if Kong could take directions from Jie and May said no. Lind attempted to say that if they have someone who can keep the reins on Kong, but May said that no one could keep the reins on Kong and Jie was just a child. Speaking of which, she felt muffled pulsing and put her hand to the wall. She could hear the sounds of Godzilla outside and she ran out of the room to alert Kong. Lind said that she knew that Jie was only a child, but she was the only one that Kong will communicate with and they needed him to find that power source. The world needed him and May just nodded. The alarm went off and they went to investigate what was going on. They met up with Jie and Lind asked what she was saying. May looked at him and said that Godzilla was here. Outside, Kong gave out an angry roar and slammed the chains down on the ground. There was a lot of anxious chatter going on inside the cockpit and May asked Admiral Wilcox if they changed course. Wilcox said that they were nowhere near the areas that May flagged and Lind said that it looked like Godzilla was coming for them anyway. May said that they weren't coming for him and then demanded that they dumped Kong. May didn't like her attitude and suggested that maybe she should be thrown in the ocean. Kong lifted the chains again and the ship moved again. May said that they had to release Kong and Lind said that if they lose him, the mission was over.

May said that Kong was a sitting duck out there and they had to let him protect himself and them if they didn't want to die instantly from Godzilla. The ships began to fire off a bunch of missiles and Kong roared in anger because of how loud they were. They hit Godzilla's general area, but the Kaiju was unharmed by the attacks. He swam through the ocean and his dorsal plates came up to the surface. They smashed one of the ships in half and caused a major explosion in the ocean. Kong tried breaking free, but he was still stuck and watched fighter jets go by. They launched missiles at Godzilla's dorsal plates and the Kaiju roared in anger. He threw his tail up in the air and destroyed one of the fighter jets with it. That caused another explosion and Godzilla used his tail to pull the destroyed ships with him. Kong roared in anger and tried to break free, but still, nothing happened. Kong roared at Godzilla and Godzilla roared back at him in kind. Jie ran to the safe area inside of the cockpit and May locked the door to secure them inside. Kong saw the ship disappear and roared at Godzilla to show himself. Godzilla launched himself in the air and the ship started to turn over because of the massive weight of his body. It went back up for a second before tumbling back down. The other ships fired missiles at Godzilla and he roared in anger. He dove right into the ocean and Lind went over to release Kong from his hold. Godzilla was inching closer and Lind released Kong with a lot of force.

Godzilla collided with Kong's chest and the two went at it with one another. Godzilla tried to bite Kong, but Kong held his arms away from him so he couldn't bite him. Kong kicked Godzilla in the chest and swam back up to the surface. The ship was able to be turned back over and he got back on it. Kong took off the collar and roared. He beat his chest and Lind was able to set May and Jie free. Kong saw Godzilla moving through the water and noticed two aircraft carriers sitting in front of him. He ran over to the first one and jumped right over it in order to get to the second one. He landed on it and it caused a small explosion. He saw fighter jets taking off and Kong lifted the ship up slightly to have them take off as a launch pad. Godzilla saw where Kong was at and he swam over to where he was. Kong roared at him in anger and Godzilla did the same in kind. Kong picked up one of the fighter jets and threw it at Godzilla as a projectile. The pilot was able to pull the ejector seat and the jet hit Godzilla's dorsal plates. Godzilla went up to the surface and clamped his hands down on the ship to lift himself up onto it. He roared at Kong and the giant ape threw a punch at the Kaiju. Godzilla tumbled a bit, but he grew angry and smacked Kong upside the head. He had dealt with this before in the Tasman Sea back in 2021, and he would have to fight him again to show him who was boss. Kong fell the ground and Godzilla built up his atomic breath. He inched closer to him, but he got hit in the back of his neck with missiles.

He roared in pain and Kong took that as his opportunity to punch Godzilla. Godzilla tried to get him again, but Kong used his body to send Godzilla right back into the ocean. Godzilla built up his atomic breath once again and once Kong saw what that was, he got nervous and started running. Godzilla blasted his atomic breath into the sky and Kong jumped into the ocean so that he could avoid it. All of them were in complete shock and were worried that Kong might have died somehow at the hands of Godzilla. But Kong was not out quite yet. Godzilla attacked him from behind and roared at him. Kong tried to strangle him, but it was quite difficult to do so. Kong kicked Godzilla in the face and attempted to swim back up to the surface. However, Godzilla would not let him get away that easily and strangled him back down below the ocean depths. May said that Kong needed their help and there must have been some way to disorient Godzilla. She said it would be depth charges and Admiral Wilcox pressed some buttons to activate them. They got launched into the air and fell down towards the battle between Godzilla and Kong. Kong could barely breathe at this point and he was trying to get out of there, but Godzilla held a tight grip on him and dragged him to the bottom of the ocean. Kong yelled with anger and there was a sudden explosion at the top of the ocean. Kong was able to get free and everypony was in silence as they waited to see what happened.

Kong set his hand on the ship and pulled himself up to it. He emptied out all of the water that had collected in his mouth and laid down on his back on the deck. Godzilla was swimming through the ocean again and Lind said that the Kaiju was circling back. May said that this wouldn't end until one of them submits and Lind ordered for everything to be shut down. May seemed confused by that and Lind said all of it. Admiral Wilcox said that if they do that, then they were dead, but Lind said that they were playing dead. May added that they were making Godzilla think that he has won and Wilcox ordered for everything to shut off. Wilcox said that this better work and Lind stared out the window. Godzilla came up to the surface and looked around to see what damage has been done. He saw that everything was dead, and after a few seconds, he seemed satisfied and swam away. May breathed a sigh of relief and Jie waved to Kong. The ape saw her and she thanked him in sign language. May said that as soon as they moved again, Godzilla would be back and asked how they were supposed to get the rest of the way. Lind thought about it and then asked how Kong was with heights. He had an idea, and if this didn't sound too crazy, he could get this to work and have Kong lead them through the Hollow Earth to get this power source so they could stop Godzilla once and for all.

In the Crystal Empire, black shadows started to appear in the city and citizens started running in fear. A bunch of black crystals started to appear and one of the small fillies tripped. Sombra appeared and gave her an evil grin. She was terrified and the parents sent him a glare. He used the fear spell on all of them and their eyes turned green. A spear was thrown in his direction and turned around to see guards charging at him from every direction. He used a bunch of black crystals to throw them back and he summoned the Crystal Helmets that were seen in the Season 5 finale. He put it on their heads and he started marching towards the castle. Shining Armor ran inside the throne room and said that the guards of Sombra had breached the castle. Cadence was busy writing a letter and then sent it out as soon as she could. She asked her husband if he had Flurry Heart and Shining said that he thought she had her. They started to panic and ran towards her room, hoping that she was okay. It was too late though as Sombra had invaded the room and held Flurry by her hind hoof. Cadence wanted to blast Sombra to pieces, but Shining stopped her from doing so. She said that Sombra wouldn't get away with this, but he said that he already had. He touched Flurry's muzzle, but she tried to bite him. She missed and he laughed evilly. The Crystal Heart got placed in a pedestal above the throne held up by two black crystals and it turned slightly black.

He said that with the Crystal Heart in his possession, nothing could stop him from ruling the Crystal Empire and he ordered them to kneel before him. The guards forced them to and they complied. He sat back in the throne and said long live the king. In Ponyville, Twilight was pacing back and forth in her castle as she heard the news of the attack on the Crystal Empire from a letter from Cadence and she alerted her friends about it. She was just waiting on them and she began thinking. She hoped that Godzilla had heard about this, but it appeared that he was dealing with a crisis of his own right now as ponykind is labelling that attack on Apex as random and labeling him as a bad guy. It made her angry that ponies were thinking that way and she wanted to give them a piece of her mind. Godzilla had done so much for Equestria and this was how they repaid him?! Even though there was no obvious rival around, she knew Godzilla would not attack at random. Something would have to provoke him in order for him to get angry which usually meant a rival Titan. It was still unclear what it was, but she knew that Godzilla had a perfectly good reason to be angry. As much as she would like to speculate on this right now, she had to focus on the task at hand here and worry about that later when this is taken care of. The doors opened and Twilight thanked them all for coming so quickly. Discord suddenly appeared and said you're welcome.

He said that if Twilight was gonna be the ruler of Equestria, she might want to work on her penmanship. He summoned the scroll from Cadence and pulled out his reading glasses. He read the letter to see if he understood what it said and Twilight said that it was exactly how it was written. Rarity asked how that was possible since Godzilla had defeated him and the Crystal Heart blasting him into the ether, and Twilight said that she had no idea. She said that he was back and it was up to them to stop him. Fluttershy asked if somepony should tell Celestia and Luna and Discord said that was a good idea. He said that one of us should loop in the "real" rulers of Equestria and Twilight disagreed. She said that if they were going to run Equestria, they will need to handle things like this on their own. Discord asked if this finally meant Twilight had the confidence to ascend to the throne like the princesses believed she could and Twilight said maybe. She asked if he could take care of Sombra for them and they gave him nervous smiles. Discord didn't want to do that and pushed Twilight away. He shook her hoof very rapidly and said that they needed to handle this on their own. He gave her a bunch of stuff and disappeared. Applejack said that handling things on their own sounded good, but the last time they defeated him, they did so with the Crystal Heart and the help of Godzilla. Spike asked what they would do if Sombra had the heart already and said they had no idea where Godzilla was at, so they couldn't rely on him.

Twilight put the stuff down and saw the Tree of Harmony on the map. She said that they could defeat him with the Elements of Harmony and with those, they could defeat anyone including Sombra. Discord pulled back the fake curtain and expressed his disdain for that idea. He said that they didn't need the Elements the last time they defeated Sombra and he wasn't sure that counted as handling things on their own. Twilight said that her family was in danger and Godzilla was not available at the moment because he was dealing with another crisis, so she couldn't take any chances. Rainbow said that she had a point and Discord just complained. He pulled the curtain back and Pinkie asked what his problem was. Twilight asked Starlight if she could stay here and take care of the school, and Starlight said that she had Twilight covered. They went to the Tree of Harmony and Twilight extracted them from the Tree. It connected to all of them and they teleported away to face Sombra in the Crystal Empire. Speaking of which, Sombra was busy eating grapes and he saw Flurry trying to break her family out of there. Sombra just grinned and they sent him a glare. He said that it was cute that they thought that it would do anything and Cadence said that it might not, but they will. She pointed towards the Mane Six and Pinkie yelled that Calvary was here. They charged at Sombra and he just laughed at them. He asked himself how he could be surprised when he waiting here to show them all their greatest fear.

He used the fear spell on them and they all struggled through it as they got blasted by it. Twilight saw everyone she knew have helmets on their heads and she got worried. She stared at the glaring green eyes and they shifted towards Celestia and Luna. Celestia said that it was so disappointing and Luna said that Equestria was in Twilight's care and she let be destroyed. They turned into Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon and she saw the entire country get destroyed by all of the Titans with Godzilla leading the way. He roared at her and then proceeded to blast her with his atomic breath. Sombra said that all of them should just surrender and nothing could defeat their own fears. Twilight's crown suddenly lit up and freed her from Sombra's control. The crown connected to the other elements and they did the same. Sombra was stunned by that and Twilight said that they didn't need to defeat their own fears, they had to face them long enough to distract him. Sombra saw Spike blow fire at the black crystal and watched Cadence fly out of there at super sonic speed. She picked up the Crystal Heart and flew out the castle. Sombra tried to stop her, but Flurry blasted him and he growled at her. Shining said that he thought that it was cute to think that would do anything and Cadence put the Crystal Heart back in its proper place. It restored the Empire back to the way it was and Sombra growled with anger. He said that they may have won the battle, but he shall win the war.

Twilight blasted the Elements right at him and he shielded himself for cover. He simply disappeared into shadow and left some smoke behind. Rainbow said that they totally wiped the castle with Sombra and Twilight hugged her niece. Cadence was still in a defensive position, but once she saw Sombra was gone, she went back into a normal stance and smiled. Shining thanked her sister for saving them and they all hugged. Pinkie said that was fun and Applejack said it was surprisingly easy. Rarity said that as magical battles go, that was a cake walk and Pinkie liked the sound of that idea. She walked on cake with her hind legs and they laughed at the antics. Twilight said that they did handle this pretty well on their own and Spike asked if this was what he thought it meant. Twilight said that she still didn't feel like she was one hundred percent ready, but she asked if she would ever be. Applejack said that knowing her, nope and Twilight said that she had all of them. They had the Elements and together, they have never failed and they will be okay. Twilight returned the Elements back to the Tree and said that once again, Equestria was safe. Fluttershy asked what they should do to celebrate and Pinkie said that she voted for a cake walk. Some dark crystals appeared and a black shadow came out of it. Some green eyes with purple mist and a red curved horn appeared and it started to shake the place up. The Mane Six stopped in their tracks and Applejack asked what was going on. Twilight said she had no idea and took a look behind her.

More dark crystals punctured parts of the Tree and then one big one crushed it from underneath, sending all of the crystals flying and shattering upon impact to the ground. All of them gasped with horror and Sombra did some evil laughter as a result of it. He was far from done and he was just getting started. If they thought it was that easy defeating him, they were in for a rude awakening. He would make sure that he would make this as difficult as possible and watch them suffer through it.

Back in Las Pegasus, Aesha, Hakeem, and Tyrel were sneaking into the Apex facility and Aesha asked Tyrel what the game plan was. Tyrel said that they needed to find out what was on sublevel 33 and told Hakeem to keep moving. They continued to move through the destruction and they stopped at some sort of hole into the ground. Tyrel said to Aesha that it was time to go down the rabbit hole and they did some sort of thing that bros do when they meet up. He slid down and Hakeem asked Aesha if they could really trust this guy and Aesha said they could and asked why. Hakeem said it was just because he says crazy crap all of the time and carries a bottle of whiskey from his dead wife like a gun. Aesha said that she thought it was romantic and she slid down the hole. He said that he really didn't understand women and he slid down as well.

Tyrel broke the cover to the entrance and they got the doors to open. They followed him inside and he tried to explain what had happened last week. He said there was some sort of red eye there, but when he looked, it was gone. Hakeem asked what they were looking at and Tyrel said he was sure this was here. Aesha called out to them and pressed the button which revealed an elevator. She asked if they had any idea where this led to and Tyrel asked Hakeem if he believed him because he knows that something was down here. Hakeem said that he was going to get a migraine from that torch and they walked inside the elevator. Hakeem seemed confused at the term sublevel and asked Tyrel how far down this thing goes and Tyrel said that it goes down to Hell. The door opened to sublevel 33 and they were surprised at what they saw. Aesha asked what all of this was and Tyrel said that it was breakaway civilization. He said that this was page one of the Apex playing God handbook and the Illuminati running shadow economies to fund a hidden colony for the elite in case any of these governments and megacorporations accidentally hit the doomsday button. He said that it makes sense if you thought about it and Hakeem was slightly creeped out by that. Aesha said that someone was coming and they all hid in some sort of area where they couldn't be seen whatsoever. Aesha couldn't believe what she just saw and Hakeem commented about how they looked like eggs. Aesha said that they were Skull-crawlers and asked what Apex was doing with those creatures.

Before she could get an answer, the door closed and they tried to get out, but it was useless. Hakeem said that he thinks that they are moving and the capsule got put on the conveyor belt. Hakeem said that it looked like they were heading to Apex headquarters in Manehattan and Aesha couldn't believe it. Tyrel said that meant they were gonna get some answers and the tunnel lit up. The engine started to accelerate and they watched as the speed of the speedometer climbed very rapidly. They were going to get some answers and whatever Apex was hiding in Manehattan, it definitely wasn't good that was for sure. They try to act like Godzilla attacked ponykind without reason all while hiding something from them and been working undercover to build something that will counteract Godzilla more effectively. They might have thought that they would get away with this, but it would not last very long whatsoever. They were on their way to Manehattan right now and when they arrive, they'll finally be to get the last pieces of evidence to figure out why Apex has angered Godzilla so much that he decided to attack their facility in Las Pegasus.

In the Bug Bear Territory, helicopters were able to airlift Kong towards the entrance to the Hollow Earth and avoid Godzilla entirely for the rest of the way. Lind said that they were getting close and May looked at him with skepticism. The helicopters landed Kong onto the ground and the harnessed snapped. Kong opened his eyes and saw them leaving. He sat up and started to observe the snow a bit with fascination. He heard an alarm and he walked over to Jie who was standing right there. She looked back at May and the Doctor nodded in approval to go ahead and do this. Jie said to Kong in sign language that home was down there in the Hollow Earth and the ape stared at it with curiosity. Kong walked away from them and Lind said that it was not working. May told him to wait and Lind asked if Jie could tell Kong that there were others down there like him as well. May said that he didn't know that and Lind said that they lost their entire fleet getting here. There was no way back for him and he couldn't survive here. Kong stared a bit and shivered a bit as he was cold. May told Jie in sign language to tell Kong that there could be more like him in the Hollow Earth and Jie asked in sign language if May meant family. May sighed and said in sign language that she had no idea, but she hoped so. Kong came back over and Jie said to Kong in sign language that his family could be down there in the Hollow Earth.

Kong stared at it again and started running towards it. Lind said that Kong was going and ordered everypony to get to their stations immediately because they had a giant Ape to follow. Kong went inside and all of the HEAV's followed right behind him. Maia asked if Kong was gonna survive this and Lind said that the Titan will be fine, it was them he was worried about. He said that they were about to be launched 1,000 miles in two seconds until gravity inverts itself and spits them into free fall. He said that it will be the most amazing thing that Maia has ever seen and gave her a paper bag for the vomit in case she does do that. Kong continued to hop across, but fell down the hole and the HEAV's followed him down there. They all braced for impact and they got sucked inside. There was a bunch of distorted screaming before they eventually made it to the Hollow Earth. Lind saw Kong staring right at him and he seemed a little creeped out by that. The HEAVs started to fly upwards while Kong continued to fall. They were able to fix everything and they followed Kong through the habitat. They were all amazed by what they saw and May said that it was beautiful. Lind heard some radio chatter and the pilot said that they were getting strange radar activity. He said that they were gonna circle back, but before he could finish his sentence, a creature flew right through him and caused the entire aircraft to explode. They watched as the creature circled around and then they all screamed when they saw the creature heading right for them.

This was known as the Warbat and they were not very nice creatures when they see newcomers. Kong pulled back the Warbat and flung it around. He saw another Warbat coming, so he hit it with the one in his hands and the other one got knocked down. He roared in victory and the Warbat roared in anger. It charged right at Kong and the giant Ape stopped him from getting closer. The Warbat wrapped its body around Kong and covered him with one of its wings. Kong roared in pain and tried to break free. Lind said to prepare to attack and they sent out missiles towards the battle occurring in front of them. The missiles hit the Warbat and it roared in pain. Kong picked it up and then threw it on the ground. He continued to break bones in the Warbat's body and threw his fists down on the creature as a final death blow. He took the head off and drank the substance that was inside. Maia said that was gross and and Kong continued to move after he was done. May said on the radio that Kong was on the move once again and they followed him as he moved through the habitat. Lind said on the radio that Kong seems to know where he was going and May said he can certainly move. Kong climbed up the mountain and then stopped at the cliff. He touched one of the space rocks to test the gravity here and then he decided to try it himself. He began to float through the sky and saw a giant hand right there. The shipping pod was still moving through the tunnel system and Tyrel noticed that it was slowing down.

They had arrived to Manehattan and the door opened. They all stepped out and Tyrel told them all to keep quiet and follow him. The door opened and Tyrel asked if they were going in. Aesha said that they were and they kept moving forward. The door closed and Hakeem tried to get out, but it was effectively useless. He sighed and said that it seemed like every time, the doors would close as if they hated them. They stopped and saw a massive room in front of them. Tyrel decided to yell something really loud to see if it would echo and it worked perfectly. He said that it was so massive, yet so stupid at the same time. Aesha asked what this place even was and Tyrel said that if there was a corporate-friendly term for a sacrifice pit, this would be it. Aesha saw a decapitated head on the floor and said that stinks. There was an alarm that went off and Aesha said that was not good. Tyrel said that he really hated this place and an automated voice said that there would be a demonstration starting in T-minus one minute. It said that all personnel are to stay clear of the area and the three of them saw a bunch of lights turn on. One of the engineers told Damián that the systems were coming online now and the CEO was busy drinking a cup of beer with a smile on his face. The metal doors opened and it revealed some sort of giant robot thing in a circle shape.

Damián asked for the commence uplink and Ren Saratoga said that he was engaging the uplink. He put the cap on his head and the robot started to power up. It eventually roared and Tyrel said that it was robot Godzilla. Hakeem said that was MechaGodzilla and they watched as the robot continued to power itself up. Damián was proud of his creation and ordered for subject number 10 to be released. The group down below heard the gate thudding and they saw a Skullcrawler snarling at them. They screamed in horror and started running away from it. The Skullcrawler broke free and roared at all of them. It almost caught Aesha, but MechaGodzilla picked up the creature and held it in its arms. The Skullcrawler tried spitting at MechaGodzilla as a tactic to get the robot to put it down. Aesha saw the robot open its mouth and she ran towards the rest of the group. A red beam came out of MechaGodzilla's mouth and blasted the Skullcrawler to smithereens. Damián had to shield his eyes because of how bright the light was and Aesha dropped down below with the group. MechaGodzilla powered down and the deceased Skullcrawler fell to the ground. The green stuff splatted against the window and Tyrel expressed disgust. Damián sighed in defeat and Saratoga told him that the system only reached 40% power. Damián said that was expected, but told Saratoga not to worry because once the Hollow Earth sample was uploaded, their power troubles will be over and Saratoga said that was if they could find the source.

Damián said that they'll find it because he had faith in his daughter and he had faith in their creation. He said that when Godzilla is finally ridden of this Earth, ponykind will once again be the Apex species. Aesha said that this was why Godzilla had attacked the Apex facility in Las Pegasus because they were trying to replace him. MechaGodzilla powered up again and the eye made a bunch of warbling noises. Godzilla could hear that calling out in the Southern Luna Ocean and he swam down into the ocean to attack it. Apex was able to get away with MechaGodzilla once, but he would not allow them to do it twice. It was time that they finally paid for their crimes in trying to replace him. Mankind had done the same foolish thing before, so it shall be done to ponykind as well. Montaza checked his messages again to see if Aesha had responded, but there was nothing. There was a signal that went off and someone on the radio informed him that Godzilla had just changed course in direction. He said that Godzilla was moving very fast and was headed towards Manehattan. Montaza looked on the map and saw that Godzilla's projected course of direction now had him going north through the Celestial Sea instead of south towards the Dragonlands. The guy on the radio said that they had transport waiting for him and Montaza sighed. He really hoped that Aesha was okay and if what she was saying before was true, they were all in for a very rude awakening.

Back in the cave beneath the Castle of the Two Sisters, Sombra was still laughing at his latest victory and the Mane Six all just stood there in complete shock. Rainbow asked what had just happened and Fluttershy said that the Tree couldn't really be gone. Twilight said that it couldn't be and Sombra said that it is. He said that they all thought that they defeated him, but they led him right to the source of their power and now that it was destroyed, nothing could stop him. Twilight tried to put the pieces back together, but they did nothing at all, so she gave up trying. She said that Sombra was right and she had no idea to defeat him now that the Elements were gone. Rainbow said that they would just have to beat him the old fashioned way and they charged right towards him. Twilight felt hopeless and still tried to put the pieces back together, but nothing happened. Sombra saw this coming, so he blasted his dark magic towards the ground and summoned dark crystals to trap them inside. Twilight tried to break them, but once again, nothing happened. Sombra laughed and said that they were no match for him. He said that he would finally rule the Crystal Empire, but now that he thought about, he could conquer all of Equestria. Twilight didn't like the sound of that, but Sombra said that he would and knew exactly where he'll start.

Applejack said that he better not dare say it, but he said it anyways. He would start in their hometown known as Ponyville and Rarity told him to leave it alone. He asked what the consequences would be and mentioned that without the Elements, it would be so easy to control them. He summoned shadows to scare them, but he said that there was no point. He said that with Godzilla busy dealing with something else right now, he could rule unimpeded. He said that conquering Ponyville was already their greatest fear and he laughed evilly. They yelled for him not to do it, but he ignored them and took off anyways. Fluttershy asked what they would do and Twilight said that she had no idea. She said that the Tree of Harmony grew the Elements and kept the Everfree Forest under control, but now it was gone. Sombra would take over Equestria and it would be all of her fault. She said that she knew she was not ready to take the princesses' place, but she never thought she would mess up this badly. The rest of them tried to comfort her and looked at Pinkie. Pinkie asked what they were looking at her for and Rainbow said that now was usually the time where Pinkie would say something to lift their spirits. Pinkie said that she had nothing and nothing about this was funny to her. Rarity started to cry a bit and apologized for doing so.

She said that she was trying to remain strong, but she couldn't stand the thought of Sweetie Belle under the spell of Sombra. The rest of them mentioned other notable ponies in their lives and Twilight thought of an idea. Applejack felt dirt on the back of her head, and asked what Twilight was doing. Twilight was busy digging a hole and said that they couldn't just stay here. She said that Godzilla couldn't help them right now as he was dealing with his own crisis at the moment and she had no idea when he would be finished. She said that she didn't have a plan and she didn't know what they would do once they got out, but one thing was for sure, they could not allow Sombra to make slaves of everypony they loved. Rainbow said that she was faster and Pinkie said that she liked digging. She used her mane as a drill and disappeared into the ground. Fluttershy said that she has been known to get her hooves dirty and Applejack told them all to move over because this was her bread and butter right here. Rarity said that she normally wouldn't, but right now, she needed to be shown the money. They all went through the hole and made it out on the other side. They raced over to Ponyville and they saw that Sombra had already been through here with little to no problem. Applejack saw Apple Bloom walking by and tried to call her attention, but nothing happened.

She asked Twilight to free her younger sister and Twilight attempted to do so. She got thrown back and she said that she couldn't. She explained that without the Elements of Harmony, her magic alone wasn't enough to stop Sombra's and she saw Spike and Starlight walking past. She tried to catch up to them, but they continued moving and Starlight said that they must lay siege to Canterlot. She told them both to snap out of it because they were stronger than Sombra's magic, but they didn't listen to her. rarity tried to get Sweetie Belle to stop, but that didn't work either and Twilight said that they couldn't reach them. They heard a loud scream from Pinkie and they ran over to see why she was screaming in the first place. Pinkie tried to get the Cake family to stop, but that did nothing as well. Pinkie explained that Sombra made them bake a Black Licorice Fruit Cake that says "Congratulations to our favorite Supreme Emperor, King Sombra" in green frosting and said that cake was the ugliest thing she had ever seen. She started crying in Rainbow's chest and Rainbow said that this was really bad. She said that even though Godzilla was currently busy at the moment, it would be a perfect time for him to come stop all of this and Twilight said that he could only do one thing at a time. He might be the King Of The Monsters, but he wasn't omnipresent. He couldn't be everywhere all at once, he could only do so much, so asking for his help right now wasn't going to help things at all.

Fluttershy said that she had never been sad her entire life and Twilight said that she had no idea what to do. She had no idea how to free them or how to stop Sombra. Everypony was so sure she would do such a great job, but this was exactly how she feared things would go wrong and asked if anything else could go wrong. Pinkie said that with the Tree of Harmony gone, the Everfree Forest could grow out of control and threaten Ponyville. Rarity said that was oddly specific and Pinkie just dragged her head over to where she was looking. They saw what Pinkie was referring to and they all gasped in shock. Twilight said that even if they figure out a way to stop Sombra and free everypony, they wouldn't be able to come back to Ponyville if it takes over the entire town. Rainbow tried looking for some tools and found some in one of the tents. They all grabbed the tools and shouted a chant. The forest growled at them and they all shouted out their battle cry towards it. The ponies of Ponyville marched towards Canterlot and Sombra went up to the front of the pack to lead the charge. The guards saw them coming and were about to blow horns, but Sombra gave an evil grin at them and blasted the horns away. He ordered Big Mac to break down the gate and the farmpony did just that. Sombra smiled with glee and he marched towards the throne room. He opened the doors and looked around for the princesses. He said to himself that they fled and were too cowardly to even stand against him. He stood on the throne and said that Equestria was now his. He laughed evilly and smiled with glee.

Back in the Hollow Earth, Kong continued to march through it with the HEAVs close behind him and he stopped a large mountain that was up ahead. Lind said that had to be it and Kong stopped at the front door. He saw a handprint on there and decided to try it to see if it did anything. Sure enough, it opened the doors and he walked inside. He roared very loudly and heard it echo back to him. He stepped further down and stopped to find a battle axe on top of a skull. He picked up and beat his chest. Lind said that they were right and May said that Kong was home. He stepped closer and the HEAVs landed on the ground. Kong sat down on the throne and everyone watched in silence. In Manehattan, Tyrel told the group to follow him and that these lizard ponies built the facilities the same way which meant he could find the exit no problem. He said that the exit was this way, but Aesha saw something and walked in a different direction. They opened the door and they were shocked to see what was in front of them. Tyrel was confused and Hakeem said that it was a Titan skull. Tyrel said that was not just any Titan, that was Monster Zero. Aesha recognized that as Ghidorah and Tyrel said that they hardwired its DNA. He explained that the self generating pathways were capable of intuitive learning and Hakeem said that he was smart, but he only went to high school. Tyrel said that it was a living supercomputer and Hakeem told him to shush. Tyrel said that Ghidorah had three heads and it's necks were so long, they had communicated telepathically and there was one here followed by another one inside of MechaGodzilla.

He said that it could be a psionic interface and saw Ren Saratoga messing around in there with the technology. They got scared they would be seen, so they bent down and went quiet. Aesha said that there was a pilot in there and Tyrel said that it looked like the guy was in a trance which was a psionic uplink. That basically translated to following the will of the pilot and he asked himself what Apex has done. In the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was swimming through the water and began inching towards Manehattan. Ponies there started to freak out and Godzilla jumped up to the surface while destroying the train bridge right above him. He roared with anger and the train cars started falling towards the water. Ponies started to gather and watched as Godzilla headed right for downtown Manehattan. Godzilla stomped right through the city and ponies were screaming in horror. Montaza had arrived to the Monarch facility here in Manehattan and watched as Godzilla marched through the city. One of the ponies told him that this was the day they feared and he had given the order to evacuate the city. Ponies started running towards the Titan shelters and Montaza got even more worried. Back in the Hollow Earth, Maia said that she didn't understand because Kong led them here and asked where it was. The battle axe suddenly lit up and Kong seemed to take notice of it. He got up from the throne and walked over to a hole in the ground that fit the battle axe. He set it down and the entire ground started to light up. May said that the axe was drawing radiation from the core like it was charging and they all watched in amazement.

Godzilla's scales lit up in Manehattan and he roared with anger. He knew that Kong was drawing radiation from the Earth's core and was probably doing that to fight him in round two. He built up his atomic breath and then blasted it right down into the ground. Damián announced to the team that Godzilla was responding which meant that the energy source was found and Montaza asked himself what the heck was happening. Two of the engineers put down some sort of robot and it ran over to collect the sample. May asked Maia what she was doing and Maia said that she was extracting a sample. May said that this was a power beyond their understanding and Maia couldn't just drill into it. Maia said that they could if they wanted to and she said that her father gets what he wants. She said that was Apex property now and May was confused by that. Ren Saratoga said that the energy signature was incoming and they should be able to recreate it soon. May argued that what just occurred was the discovery of the millennium and they couldn't just strip it for parts. Maia was tired of the disagreement and ordered the security to point guns at them to get them to shut up. Kong was angry now and he roared at Maia in anger. He was not a fan of her trying to harm his friends and stealing stuff and then claim it as their property.

The ground began to shake a bit and Kong was confused. A bunch of vultures started to fly down and Maia told the soldiers to go since they got all that they needed. Once the energy source was finished downloading, Damián was quite happy and told Saratoga to start his engines. Saratoga said that the upgrade was untested and once they get online, Gojira will come straight for them. Damián said that Godzilla had been coming for them since their creation first awoke and they must embrace it. Saratoga disagreed and said that they shouldn't rush this because they had no idea how this power source will affect the Mecha. Damián had enough and ordered him to get in the gosh dang chair. The soldiers started shooting at the birds, but they flew down and started taking them away. Kong was swinging at them and growling at them with anger, but that did very little. Maia got inside and told the pilot to go. The rest of the crew tried to get to their ship, but the Vulture got to the pilot before they could get on. He picked him apart and another creature showed up. The two of them snarled at each other and one of them picked up their prey. The other one squawked and turned its eyes towards May and Jie. They were terrified and the bird inched closer towards them. Lind picked up a rock and threw it at the bird, but that only angered it and it roared in fury. It attempted to snatch them, but a bright blue light threw it back and smacked it against the HEAV.

The group had to shield their eyes and Kong had to do the same. Godzilla continued to drill a hole through the Earth using his atomic breath and he finally stopped when he saw the Hollow Earth. Kong peeked down below and saw a massive hole through it. Godzilla roared at Kong saying for him to get his booty up here and fight him and Kong roared back saying that he beat him once and he'll do it again. He ducked from the falling debris and Maia tried to get out of there. She ordered the pilot to get Kong out of the way and to just shoot him. The pilot complied and Kong roared in anger. They were about to go through the hole, but Kong stopped them and looked inside to see who was trying to escape. He saw that it was the same person that was stealing the energy source, so as punishment for shooting at him, he would simply crush the vehicle which would enact a death sentence. He threw it to the ground and Lind told the group to get a move on. Kong had to dodge the falling items and saw the battle axe in front of him. He needed to defend his home and the only way to do that was to stop Godzilla. He jumped through the hole and the group followed behind him as well. Aesha peeked her head through the trapdoor and saw a bunch of crazy stuff in here. She disabled the door alarms and told the group to stay low.

Tyrel took a bunch of pictures with his phone and said that this was going viral. Aesha said that they had to try and stop this and Hakeem said that he didn't like this idea one bit. Tyrel said that if this wasn't contributing to world destruction, this would be a great DJ booth and he turned around to see an executive staring right at him. He said that he was maintenance and Hakeem told Aesha that they should go right now. The executive walked away and Tyrel said that she didn't buy that. She told Aesha that they needed to go and the mare with the villain hairdo was calling security. Hakeem told Aesha that they had guns and Tyrel told the security guys that he couldn't hear them because it was soundproof. The guy told him to open the door and Tyrel asked them to repeat that. They drew their guns at him and he told the group to get down because they were probably going to shoot the door open. The glass shattered and they pointed guns right at him. Kong made it right to the top and he growled a bit. He roared at Godzilla that he was right here and Gojira turned around to see if that was true. Godzilla stared at him and marched forward a bit. He growled in anger and slammed his tail down and Kong slammed his fists down as well, showing that he was ready for a fight. Godzilla roared at Kong with anger and Kong did the same in response. Kong charged towards Godzilla, but Godzilla moved out of the way and Kong slammed the axe into one of the skyscrapers. Kong tried to get it out, but Godzilla bit him in the back and pushed him around the city.

Kong roared in pain and Godzilla screeched at him. Godzilla built up his atomic breath, but Kong slammed his fist down to prevent the atomic breath from hitting him in the face. Kong swung Godzilla around and tossed back into a building. Kong roared again and jumped a building to slam Godzilla in the face with his fist. He tried to crack Godzilla's head, but the Kaiju moved his head a bit and tried to blast Kong with atomic breath. But, Kong kept misdirecting his aim, so he kept destroying buildings instead of his rival. Kong slammed a piece of a building down on Godzilla and then kicked Gojira right into a building. The building collapsed and Godzilla fell to the ground. Kong roared in victory and picked up his battle axe. Godzilla got back up and attempted to blast Kong with his atomic breath, but Kong shoved the battle axe down Godzilla's throat and tried to disorient him. They both fight over it like little kids and Godzilla slammed Kong into a building. Godzilla blasted his atomic breath at Kong, but Kong threw up his battle axe and it absorbed the energy. It pushed him back a little bit and Kong was fascinated with it when Godzilla stopped his flow. Godzilla attacked him head on and sent him tumbling to the ground. Kong swung the axe into Godzilla's skin and the Kaiju roared in pain. He threw Kong into the Hayson River and threw the battle axe into a building using his mouth.

Kong attempted to get it, but he had to start running so he could avoid Godzilla's atomic breath. He fled throughout the city and Godzilla continued to blast his atomic breath in a circle, destroying more of the city. Godzilla stopped his flow and stared at Kong. Kong jumped up into the air, but Godzilla blasted him with his atomic breath on Kong's back and that sent the giant Ape tumbling towards the ground. He fell towards the ground and Godzilla growled with glee. Kong was still on the run and Godzilla continued to try to finish him off. Kong hopped to the top of a building, but Godzilla's atomic breath could reach that high and the building fell towards the ground as it could not sustain Kong's weight. The final HEAV was able to get back to the other side and they all screamed when they saw Kong's mouth roaring at them. They flew past him and they barely avoided Godzilla's atomic breath. Kong picked up a piece of a building and then jumped across skyscrapers to block the atomic breath. He was able to dodge it and then picked up his battle axe. Godzilla blasted it and Kong charged towards the ground. He roared in anger and then slammed the axe down on Godzilla which caused a big explosion. Kong was thrown back quite a bit and Godzilla fell towards the ground while destroying another skyscraper in the process. Kong shook it off and Lind said that it looked like round two goes to Kong.

The soldiers pushed the group into the command room and Damián was waiting right there. He asked if it was Greenpeace again and Tyrel said that he was Level Two Assistant Engineering. He went on a bit and the guard hit him to get him to shut up. Damián asked where he knew them from and then saw Aesha. He said that she must have been Montaza's daughter and Aesha said that Damián caused all of this. Damián said that if she meant that him, and him alone, counted as "all of this," and given ponykind a chance against the Titans, then he would own that title. Aesha said that Godzilla had left them all in peace and Damián decided to provoke him into war. Damián said that there could only be one alpha and it seems to have been providence. Godzilla got up and shook the debris off of his body. He lit up his scales and growled in anger. He looked to the side of him and decided to go that way. For this entire time, he had been in control of the situation, but after what Kong just pulled there, he was furious now, even more so than when he was in Hong Kong back in 2021. He thought that Kong learned his lesson from that, but apparently not. It was time to show him who the real Alpha Titan was and prove to him why he was called the King Of The Monsters. Playtime was over, it was time to go full kill mode now. Kong will be punished and will pay for his defiance against him.

He crawled through the city and Kong watched him move around the area. He threw a crane at one of the buildings and Godzilla roared in anger. Kong roared in anger as well and Godzilla was slightly confused. Kong then pounced on Godzilla and slammed him into the building. He pulled him out and punched Godzilla in the face. Kong tried to suppress him down into the ground and strangle him, but Godzilla was so ticked off that he had enough. He body slammed Kong to the ground and tried to step on him, but Kong dodged it and got out of the way. The two wrestled each other for a few seconds and then Godzilla threw Kong across the city of Manehattan. Kong slammed up against a building and he roared in pain as he now had a broken arm. Godzilla roared at him and tried to bite him, but Kong got out of the way again and Godzilla got his head stuck in the building. He quickly got it out and flicked the pieces of broken glass away from him. Godzilla kicked Kong in the chest and proceeded to go on all fours to attack him. Kong tried to kick Godzilla in an effort to get the Kaiju to leave him alone, but that only made Godzilla more angry and he roared in anger. He pounced on Kong and started to rip off his skin as a form of punishment. Kong backed up against a wall and Godzilla put his foot down. Kong punched Godzilla in the side of the head and Godzilla roared in anger. This has happened to him for far too many times now and he had just about enough.

He stamped his foot down even harder and Kong groaned in pain. He tried to break free of Godzilla's grip, but it was too strong for him to move. He growled at Godzilla and Godzilla looked down at him with a glare on his face. Kong simply huffed and Godzilla decided to deal the death blow. He roared at Kong as a way to get him to submit to his authority and Kong roared back at him saying he would not do that whatsoever. Godzilla stopped roaring and seemed slightly impressed that Kong stood up for himself. He removed his foot from Kong and huffed out some smoke. He turned away in anger and began walking in the other direction. Kong tried to get up, but he roared in pain and fell back down to the ground. May and Jie saw him lying there and they felt bad for him. Back in Ponyville, the Mane Six were still trying to fight off the Everfree Forest, but the branches just kept growing back at a faster rate than they were destroying them. Applejack said that they've been at this for hours, but they were just growing back too fast and Twilight said that they had to keep trying. They ran towards the forest, but it threw them back and before it could consume them, two beams of magic stopped it and they looked up. They saw Celestia and Luna right up there in the sky and they were amazed. Applejack said that they knew that they were supposed to handle things on their own, but she has never been so happy to see two ponies in her whole life.

Starswirl suddenly appeared and said that nopony was meant to handle this on their own. Twilight tried to tell Starswirl the fate of the Tree of Harmony, but Starswirl said he already knew and alerted the princesses as soon as he could. He said that he felt it when it happened and it felt like part of his essence just died inside. Twilight said that she knew what Starswirl was saying and apologized for this happening. Starswirl told her not to be and said that he had more than enough magic in him to contain the forest. Twilight asked if he could really do that and Starswirl said that he and the Pillars planted the Tree of Harmony. He asked her who she thought kept the forest under control before the Tree did and walked over towards it. He said that it will take time, but with the princesses' help, he could keep it at bay. He levitated himself up in the air and blasted entire pieces apart that basically destroyed the invading branches. The Mane Six cheered him on and the two princesses plus Starswirl destroyed the invading branches in a matter of seconds. Twilight informed Celestia that Sombra was back and he was taking control of all of their friends. Luna realized that they left Canterlot defenseless and Celestia told Twilight that she must go. She said that Twilight must defend Equestria while they keep the forest under control and Pinkie said that at least they were now back down to just one problem.

Twilight teleported them all to Canterlot and when they got there, they were horrified at what they saw. There were ponies guarding the city for miles upon end and they were all under the control of Sombra. Pinkie said that they had to be all evil looking and Fluttershy asked if Sombra was really gonna have to force them to fight through their friends in order to reach him. Rainbow flew right past them up into the sky, but the Wonderbolts came out and blocked her from reaching the city. A bunch of unicorns started firing their magic at her and she had to dodge it so she couldn't get hit. She flew back down to the ground and said to Twilight that they probably needed a different plan. Twilight said that she didn't know and mentioned that she wasn't prepared to fight against the citizens of Equestria. She said that was one more thing that she wasn't ready to do and Applejack said that they better figure out something quick because none of the citizens seem to have a problem with that. They noticed the drawbridge going down and then a bunch of ponies came charging out a like a Buffalo stampede. Rarity saw Fancy Pants coming with a net and she apologized in advance for what she was about to do. She put a blindfold on him and then wrapped them all up in a net. Pinkie and Applejack put the ends on two rocks and the latter said that they'll let them go as soon as they could.

Rainbow and Fluttershy flew away from some of the Crystal guards and got them to follow them. Rainbow was doing it with ease while Fluttershy was struggling a bit. She saw Rainbow give the nod and Fluttershy followed her motion. The two of them flew right towards one another and then flew up at the same time. The guards crashed into one another and fell towards the ground. Twilight felt embarrassed about that and hid them away in a bush. Fluttershy said that she had no idea how long they could hold them off and Applejack said that they needed to get inside. Rarity said that they couldn't just leave them here and Pinkie asked Twilight what they should do. Twilight said that she didn't know, but they couldn't stay here, so she teleported them away from the crowds and inside the castle. Twilight said that she was sorry that they couldn't help their friends, but she had no idea how to save them. Applejack said that at least they were inside and Pinkie said that all they needed to do now was defeat King Sombra which was harder than it looked now that the Elements were gone from Equestria. Twilight tried to say something, but she felt a drop on her head and saw Discord eating a pickle with a fork. He floated down towards them and was surprised. He said that they seemed to be in a pickle and asked if they were in more of a jam. He dipped the pickle in the jam jar and continued to eat it.

Twilight asked Discord what he was doing here and the Draconequus said that he was going to hang up posters all over the castle to celebrate her coronation, but it looked like that was a bit premature. Twilight said that she was so glad to see him and mentioned that they could use some all powerful chaos magic right now since Godzilla was dealing with another crisis. Discord said he couldn't possibly do that and he continued walking. The Mane Six were confused by that and followed after him. They all stopped in front of the throne room doors and the guards glared at them. They tried to step forward, but the guards took that as a challenge and charged towards them. Twilight begged Discord to do something and Discord reluctantly agreed. He said that they should really be doing this on their own, but Rainbow told him to do less talking and more helping. Discord rolled his eyes and snapped his talons to summon things that would stop the guards. Fluttershy thanked him and Twilight said that they would have no idea what they would do without him. Discord cast a doubtful look at that, but he kept moving forward. Inside the throne room, Sombra was busy renovating the throne room and summoning black Crystals everywhere to make it feel more at home. The throne room doors opened and Rainbow said that it was time for Sombra to give up the crown.

Sombra just laughed at them and asked if they had come to fight the good fight with nothing but their wits. He said that was admirable, but foolish and he blasted dark magic at them. Discord stepped forward and blocked the attack with his chaos magic. Sombra took that as a challenge and continued to blast magic at the Lord of Chaos. Discord said that he guessed it was on him to be the MVP today and he was betting on the Mane Six. He hated being wrong, but if they thought about it, he was their friend, so maybe they win because friendship wins. He said that Fluttershy should get most of the credit for that and mentioned that she was his favorite. Sombra saw that as an opportunity and blasted dark magic right at Fluttershy. Discord threw himself in front of her and got hit instead. He got thrown across the room and he landed softly on the ground. Fluttershy was in horror and she called out Discord's name. The rest of them were in shock as well and looked at his body lying on the ground. Back in Manehattan, Damián told Saratoga that it was time to launch and to begin pilot integration. He told the group that his Mecha would not only be Godzilla's equal, but his superior and was the Apex Titan of his own hoof. He laughed a bit and said that it was time to show the world what MechaGodzilla could do. Saratoga attempted to engage pilot mode, but the computer said that there was a failure to connect and the system was unstable.

Damián told the group that this was how them as a species win and Aesha noticed something strange. Damián said that 10 years ago, when Godzilla was first revealed to the world, he had a dream and in that dream, he saw one thing. The entire time he was speaking, MechaGodzilla turned towards the command center and the group had to back away from Damián so they wouldn't get hit. He saw them backing up and he turned around. He cursed at himself at his soon to be fate and MechaGodzilla destroyed the entire command center in one quick swing. The amount of electricity was overflowing and it electrocuted Saratoga, effectively killing him in the process. The group started coughing and Tyrel said that it was unfair because he really wanted to hear the rest of that speech. Back in Canterlot, Sombra just laughed evilly and said that not even the Lord of Chaos could stand against him which truly made him the most powerful creature in all of Equestria. He blasted the ground again and summoned some more dark crystals. Rainbow tried to wake up Discord and Twilight said that they needed him. Fluttershy tried to shake him so he could wake up, and he finally did. Twilight said that she was so glad he was okay and mentioned that they couldn't defeat Sombra without him. Sombra said that they couldn't beat him even if they had Discord with them and he laughed evilly. He sat down on the throne and watched the rest of the scene unfold.

Discord coughed a little bit and said that it would appear that they were on their own. He tried snapping his talons, but nothing happened except some sparks of magic and said that he had nothing left to give. Applejack asked if they were finally doomed and Sombra said that they were. He said that he couldn't believe it's taken them this long to realize it and he began speculating how to remove all of this clutter in his throne room. The Mane Six growled at him and Discord told them to listen to him. He said that they didn't need him, or the Princesses, or the Elements and he began listing off what made each of them special. He said that they lost sight of what was in front of them and they were all here together, willing to give everything they got for Equestria. He said that nothing and nopony could ever take that away from them because that was who they are. Sombra just laughed at that and said that it was going to take more than a sentimental speech to save them. Twilight said that Discord was right and mentioned that time and time again, the real magic was the six of them working together. She glared at Sombra and said with her friends by her side, she wasn't afraid of what Sombra could do or how much power he had. Sombra said that she should be and blasted dark magic at her. Twilight blocked the attack and got pushed back a bit, but she got back up again.

She told him that he could knock them down, but they were gonna get back up again and will never stop trying to defeat him. Sombra had fired dark magic beam after beam at Twilight, but she kept brushing off the attacks as if it were nothing and he started to get more angry at her. He blasted one final beam at her and she did the same. They met and just when it looked like he would prevail, Twilight grabbed hooves with her friends and joined forces. Sombra saw that coming and he disappeared in an instant. They were confused and Rainbow asked where he went. Twilight felt Godzilla's calls throughout the country and put the pieces together. She said that Sombra must have been doing something and is going to face off against Godzilla. She said that they had to head to Manehattan now and they ran towards Northeastern Equestria. In Manehattan, a giant red beam went off and it was a way to start off the morning there in the city. Godzilla marched towards it and he growled with anger. He saw MechaGodzilla come out of the building and the giant robot roared at him. It opened its mouth and blasted a giant red beam at everything which destroyed a lot of stuff in a matter of seconds. Montaza asked what the heck that was and Aesha could only stare in shock as this Mech was tearing through the city of Manehattan. MechaGodzilla stopped what he was doing and he roared at Godzilla. Gojira could see Ghidorah's essence and King Sombra working together in the command center to lead the way and he was angry. He roared at MechaGodzilla and started running towards him.

MechaGodzilla did the same and started blasting missiles at Godzilla. Godzilla roared in pain and continued to push through. The two finally collided and MechaGodzilla used his jet proportion engines to launch himself at Godzilla. He smacked Godzilla and he fell towards the ground. Aesha said that MechaGodzilla was thinking for itself now and they had to warn Monarch immediately. Hakeem suggested that they could try to stop it themselves and explained that the robot was still linked to Apex's satellite. He said that if he could figure out the password, maybe they could shut it down and he started working on it. The last HEAV landed and both Lind and May were shocked to see what was going on. Lind asked what the heck that was and Jie ran towards Kong. MechaGodzilla hit Godzilla on the side of the head with his robot hand and then dragged Godzilla into a building. He did this over and over again and Godzilla roared in pain as he was getting dragged around like a ragdoll. The Mane Six had finally arrived and they couldn't believe what they saw here in the city. Most of it had already been destroyed the night before from Godzilla's fight with Kong and now, even more destruction was occurring as MechaGodzilla was throwing Godzilla around like a ragdoll. Twilight knew that they had to help Godzilla in some sort of way, but she was unsure how. Jie went up to Kong and put her hoof on the ground to see if she could hear Kong's heartbeat.

She could hear it, but it was starting to slow down which meant he was dying and May saw why she was sad. Jie said in sign language that Kong's heart was slowing down and Lind asked what was happening. May said that Jie could feel Kong's heartbeat and he was dying. She said that there was no way to restart his heart and the only way to do that was to get a charge big enough. Lind remembered the words of Maia when she described the HEAVs and he looked at it. Godzilla charged at MechaGodzilla again, but the robot used his jets again to grab Godzilla by the mouth and throw him around the city. Hakeem tried to password guess into the system, but it kept denying him and it didn't help that Tyrel was berating him for trying such stupid passwords. Aesha tried to contact her dad and attempted to mention where she was at, but the reception was terrible and her voice started to break up. Lind figured it out and told the two ladies that they might want to get some distance. He told Jie that she was a very brave girl and he said that maybe both of them were. They watched him take it over to Kong and he flew away. Godzilla got back up and blasted his atomic breath at MechaGodzilla. MechaGodzilla responded with a beam of his own and after a few seconds, he pushed himself forward and it overtook Godzilla's no problem. Godzilla was sent tumbling down towards the ground and he roared in pain.

Lind landed the HEAV on Kong's chest and he powered up everything he could that would wake up the Titan. He said good luck to him and pressed the button to activate the device. He ran out as fast as he could and jumped out before the thing could explode. There was a large explosion and Lind got yeeted across the street. He landed on the ground and Kong was able to wake up. He growled a bit and tried to catch his breath. MechaGodzilla threw Godzilla as hard as he could and Godzilla crashed into another skyscraper. Jie went up to Kong and the Ape greeted her with a smile. She said in sign language to Kong that Godzilla was not the enemy and he roared in anger. He remembered how last night went and he wasn't exactly very happy with that. He remembers how things were in Hong Kong in 2021, so things might be the same here. He looked over at Godzilla and saw him getting crushed by MechaGodzilla's massive foot which was a direct insult to Gojira since he loved to crush opponents with his massive foot. Kong knew in his mind that probably hurt and he roared in anger a bit. Jie told Kong in sign language that MechaGodzilla was the real enemy here and the Ape smiled a bit. Jie told him to please be careful and Kong nodded. He growled at MechaGodzilla and he got up. He hit his arm against the building and roared in pain. He rotated his shoulder and growled in anger. He was ready to fight this bigger threat even if he still had beef with Godzilla.

Their species might have fought each other in a war for many years, but right now, Godzilla needs Kong's help and it was time to join forces with him. Tyrel yelled at Hakeem for saying that he was a hacker and Hakeem said that he only took an HTML course at summer camp. Tyrel couldn't believe it and asked if it was a 90's camp. He told Hakeem to use QWERTY and the computer said there was an error. It activated the security lock and now they were all screwed. MechaGodzilla dragged Godzilla across the ground and used its jet proportion engines to increase the pain. Sombra was enjoying throwing around Godzilla like a ragdoll and effectively make him look useless. Sombra had to deal with the torture of the King Of The Monsters when he tried to take over the Crystal Empire six years ago and now it was his turn to make Godzilla suffer under his wrath. Ghidorah was having fun as well because he had to suffer defeats in humiliating fashion twice. Once in Boston and the other in the Crystal Empire. But now, with this new power, he could compete with Godzilla so much more effectively and pretty much take him out at any second. Twilight was utterly horrified at what she was seeing and she yelled at MechaGodzilla not to hurt Godzilla. MechaGodzilla rolled Godzilla on his back and Godzilla glared at MechaGodzilla with anger. He was losing badly right now, but there was no way he was gonna die this way. Equestria still needed him and if he died, the entire planet would be in jeopardy.

MechaGodzilla opened Godzilla's mouth and was about to blast the Kaiju with a beam down his throat, but Kong came up from behind and dragged his head upward. MechaGodzilla still blasted a beam into the sky, but it was where no one could get hurt. Kong roared in anger and Godzilla looked up with curiosity. He had just defeated Kong last night and when all hope looked lost for Godzilla, Kong came in at the last second and saved him. This surprised him slightly and then he remembered the events of Hong Kong. Kong did the same thing then and he was doing it now. Kong tried to break off MechaGodzilla's head, but the robot knocked him off and Kong fell to the ground. Sombra stopped what he was doing and said that an ape would be easy to kill. He ordered the robot to take him out and Ghidorah concurred. MechaGodzilla was about to throw a punch at Kong, but Godzilla came in at the last moment and restrained it from doing so. He roared in anger and Kong decided to grab the other arm as well. At this point, the Mane Six decided to join the fight and they helped out Godzilla and Kong. The two titans pushed the robot through the building and it fell on the ground. Kong tried to punch MechaGodzilla in the face, but the robot blasted Godzilla with missiles and threw Kong to the ground. Twilight snarled with anger and blasted MechaGodzilla in the face while the others continued to kick and punch it all over its body. Sombra had enough of this rebellion and MechaGodzilla blasted them all with missiles as well. They fell to the ground and MechaGodzilla punched Godzilla in the face.

Kong saw the battle axe lying on the ground and he ran over to get it. MechaGodzilla did an uppercut on Godzilla and then slammed him into a building. It used its tail to cut into Godzilla's skin, but Kong blocked the attack and started swinging at the robot. The Mane Six got back up and did the same thing as before in an effort to help Kong out. Kong attempted to go for the knockout swing, but MechaGodzilla pushed him down and then got back up. It kicked Kong in the chest and used its tail as a drill to cut into Kong's skin. Kong held it back and roared in anger. Aesha told Hakeem that they had to do something and Tyrel said that they tried to take down those Apex bastards, but he thinks as far as they could go, so the bottom was up. He said that he was hoping to die with adults, but whatever and Hakeem stared at the computer screen. MechaGodzilla inched closer to Kong and the Ape was having a hard time trying to keep the drill on the tail back so it wouldn't cut him. Hakeem saw Tyrel with the whiskey and then came up with an idea. He poured whiskey all over the electronics and it caused it to glitch. Tyrel asked with anger if that was Hakeem's solution and yelled that he now had to die here with him and sober. There was an electrical explosion and the whirring stopped. Kong seemed confused for a second and the robot seemed to malfunction slightly. Sombra didn't like that and neither did Ghidorah. But fortunately for them, MechaGodzilla was able to get back up and running and the robot continued to advance towards Kong.

Godzilla saw that Kong was struggling to destroy MechaGodzilla with the axe, so he decided to help him out a little bit. Twilight saw Godzilla build up his atomic breath and she knew that they had to get out of the way or else, they will be in his range and die instantly. She told the group to get back because Godzilla was about to unleash his atomic breath and they all complied. Godzilla unleashed his atomic breath onto the battle axe and Kong gathered renewed strength from the axe. Godzilla stopped the flow and Kong roared with anger at MechaGodzilla. He began to swing the battle axe once more, and this time, it did much more damage and parts even started falling off. Everyone was cheering and Sombra was growling in anger. He did not want to die this way and Ghidorah did not want to die for a third time. Kong sliced off MechaGodzilla's arms and legs and the robot fell on the ground. Kong raised up the axe and roared in anger. MechaGodzilla roared in anger and Kong slammed the axe down on the robot. Sombra yelled no in defeat and he was disintegrated as a result of the powered up battle axe. It cleared the skies and set everypony in Canterlot free from Sombra's control. Kong grabbed the head and picked it up. He held it up in the air and roared in victory.

He threw the head and neck down and went to go sit on the ground because he was tired. May asked if Lind was okay and her and Jie picked him up. Montaza was searching through crowds to find his daughter and Aesha was looking for her father. She saw him and ran up to him. The two of them reunited in a hug and Hakeem said awkwardly that this was Aesha's idea. Montaza told him to shut up and Aesha told her father that Tyrel was the stallion who had saved their lives. They did the awkward handshake and asked Montaza if he could invite him onto his podcast to talk about the Monarch facility and he went on a small rant. They all stopped when they heard Godzilla roar and the entire city was watching him come up to them. Kong heard it as well and grabbed his battle axe. Jie started running towards Kong and May and Lind chased after her. Kong roared at Godzilla in anger and growled at him. Godzilla walked up to Kong and simply huffed. He stared at him in silence and Kong realized that they didn't need to fight. So he looked at the battle axe and dropped it to the ground. Godzilla roared in victory and he thanked Kong for putting the axe down. He called for a truce and now they shall leave each other in peace. He turned around to leave and everypony watched in silence. Godzilla went back down in the ocean and disappeared into it.

Things started to turn back to normal for Equestria. Celestia and Luna told Twilight that it was unfair to thrust that abrupt announcement upon her and that she'll be ready when the time comes by giving her time to prepare. Manehattan was able to get rebuilt fairly quickly and as for Kong, well, he had a new home now. The Monarch Monitoring Station in the Hollow Earth. Lind told the ponies on the radio that Kong was coming around for his morning walk and Kong turned around to face Jie. Jie smiled at him and he said to her in sign language that this was home now. He swung on a branch and landed on top of one of the mountains. He beat his chest and roared proudly as this was his home now, back where his ancestors were. Godzilla was still King Of The Monsters, but he kept watch over the Earth's surface and Kong would become King over the Hollow Earth. That way, they'll never get in each other's way and have to fight for the title of Alpha Titan. As for now, the both of them can remain in peace and never have to worry about fighting each other again in the near future. Meanwhile, inside Grogar's lair, Cozy told the other two villains that she'll say something nice about Centaurs, Tirek will say something nice about Changelings, and Chrysalis would say something nice about ponies. Both Chrysalis and Tirek were fed up at this point and they wanted to give it to Cozy for trying to act like this was a friendship lesson.

Chrysalis said that she'll never do that and glared in her face. However, they stopped when they saw Grogar appear and got quiet very quickly. Grogar said that he hoped that the three remaining villains will be enough for his plans and Chrysalis asked what the fate was of King Sombra. Tirek asked if he succeeded and Grogar just huffed in disgust. He powered up the orb and it showed Sombra getting disintegrated by Kong's battle axe when the ape destroyed MechaGodzilla in Manehattan. Grogar said that he believed Sombra gambled and lost, but he could serve as a warning to those who continue to doubt Grogar's plans. The Ram asked if they had any doubts and they said they didn't at all in fear. Grogar declared that they shall now join forces and work together to bring Equestria to its knees. He started laughing evilly and the rest of them did it nervously because they weren't sure about it, but they didn't want to suffer instant death from Grogar. He could finally act out his plans and finally bring Equestria down for good. It's clear that he couldn't reach Kong in the Hollow Earth because he would get crushed instantly from the gravity inversion, but Godzilla remains on the Earth's surface, so that will make it much easier to attack him. For so long, Equestria has been protected by the forces of good and has kept the nation in perfect balance. Evil has tried to take it down, but time and time again, villains would get defeated at the hands of Godzilla and suffered his wrath.

He seen though that Godzilla can be defeated if given too big of an opponent and left isolated. Grogar was sick and tired of the good guys always winning and having evil annihilated by Godzilla. It was time to let evil have a turn at winning and put the forces of good away forever. Godzilla might have been able to escape this time with the help of Kong and the Mane Six, but not for much longer. Grogar has been around for over 10,000 years and what he learned in that time is that the best way to beat an opponent is to counter their style. If they do one thing, respond in the same way. Even though it was dissolved, Apex was onto something. They could have had MechaGodzilla destroy Godzilla in a heartbeat had Kong and the Mane Six not intervene at the last minute. True, their goal was to make ponykind the apex species once again, but they had the right idea on how to get rid of Godzilla. If Grogar could replicate that and take it to the next step, then he would effectively bring Equestria to its knees and destroy Godzilla for good. He'll never have to worry about that creature again and he could rule Equestria once more with an iron hoof. Godzilla may be the King Of The Monsters, but it was time for Grogar to show him why he was called the Father of Monsters. Godzilla will fall and so will Equestria. It was time to get rid of him once and for all. Godzilla may have won this time, but he won't be ready for what's next because he'll have to defeat the most cunning creature of all time. Playtime was over, and now, it's time for a real battle. Time for the final war against Kaiju vs. Ram.

Author's Note

AN: I apologize for this chapter coming out later than expected, but this was longer than I originally thought and took me longer than planned. But here it is now. There is a lot of stuff that happens in this chapter and I think you guys will enjoy it. Most of you have probably seen Godzilla vs. Kong already, so you could just follow along with it, but for those that haven't yet, this chapter will give you that movie in full detail. I am now finally done with school and out for the summer. I'm trying to get a new job right now, so that could delay things if I'm accepted. As for now though, I have much more free time and will try to finish up this story here real soon. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The emergence of the Legion of Doom! When Twilight's coronation day finally comes, the Mane Six notice that strange behavior is starting to occur. Eventually, they found out that Chrysalis, Tirek, and Cozy Glow or known as the Legion of Doom has taken out Grogar and spread distrust amongst the pony species. Godzilla senses this threat and he heads to Canterlot to fight them all off. But it won't be easy as they seemed to have thought of everything here. Will Godzilla be able to defeat the Legion of Doom and save Equestria, or will the threat of taking on three villains at once be too much for him to handle?

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 21: From Water to War

It was sunny in Canterlot and a unicorn in a baker's outfit was on his way to the city as we speak. Some other pony called his attention and the pony asked if he heard what was going on. The baker assumed that she was talking about Twilight's coronation and went on about what he had to do. The pony, who goes by Crackle Cosette, said that it was about the Earth Ponies and the baker seemed slightly confused. He said that he knew that their crops were underperforming as of recently, but he assumed that they must have been having issues. Crackle said that was not the case and it was fact that the Earth Ponies were hoarding the food for themselves. She said that she heard the Mayor of Appaloosa say that if Unicorns and Pegasi wanted to eat, they could use their own hooves to dig. The baker bought this complete bs story and mentioned how awful that sounded. Crackle asked him if the Unicorns had to stay together on this issue and the baker agreed. Mrs. Cake welcomed him through the gates, but the Unicorn refused to look at her. Crackle just laughed evilly and walked away. She returned to Grogar's lair and changed back into Queen Chrysalis. Tirek asked if she had another successful field trip and Chrysalis said that spreading distrust amongst the Unicorns and Earth Ponies was almost too easy. She mentioned that they could defeat the Mane Six a hundred times, but as long as they had the love of Equestria and Godzilla behind them, they crawl back to defeat them all.

She said that was not gonna happen anymore and Cozy Glow said that if there was no friendship, there would be no magic. She said it was really obvious if they thought about it, and she said that she did her part in freaking out the Pegasi. Tirek said that Grogar's long absence has given him time for the next part of their plan and he blew out the candle. He pulled out part of the wall and revealed to them Grogar's bell that they had stole almost a year ago at this point and then lied to Grogar about not retrieving it. He said that this artifact can steal any creature's magic, hold it inside, and then release it with a spell. He said that meant that all of the power was theirs for the taking and began kissing on the bell like it was the greatest thing on Earth. Cozy took it away from him and said that he was drooling on the bell and Chrysalis said that they should try this spell before Grogar gets back. She said she was sick and tired of waiting for that old goat's master plan and Tirek told them to take his hands. They looked at him confused and he explained to them that he said it so they could all be part of the spell. He asked if they preferred he take all of the magic himself and that got them to agree. Chrysalis said that their pact stands which meant what they do, they do together and once they defeat the protectors of Equestria, they could claim this land and rule their kingdoms alone once more. Tirek activated the bell and and it rose up into the air. The bell opened a portal and they all had evil grins on their faces.

The bell blasted them all with magic and they suddenly grew in size. They all laughed evilly together and they stared at their new looks. Grogar said that he had returned and announced that Twilight's coronation was today. He said that they were going to ruin it with this artifact, but he told them in order to achieve that, they must work together. He looked around for them and Chrysalis said that they were way ahead of him. She hung on the ceiling like a cocooned butterfly and spat out a green web like a spider would whenever it felt threatened. Grogar tried to get out, but he suddenly heard rumbling, so he turned to his left and saw Tirek appear in a very large size. Cozy came out as well and blasted the artifact away. She presented the bell to Grogar and he was surprised. He asked them if they really had it all of this time and why they didn't tell him. Cozy said they didn't because they were villains and the newly formed Legion of Doom blasted the bell to activate it. The bell rung and it began to suck out Grogar's magic. It suddenly revealed Discord and he just waved nervously. Tirek said that was unexpected and they stared at him. Discord tried to snap his talons so he could disappear, but because his magic just got drained, he couldn't do so and he smiled nervously. He ran away and disappeared from the lair. Cozy was surprised at the idea that Grogar was Discord this entire time and asked Chrysalis if they should follow the Draconequus. Chrysalis said that without magic, Discord was no threat and mentioned that they had plans to attend to.

Back in Canterlot, major preparations were underway because it was Twilight's coronation today and a lot of ponies were coming to this event. Celestia asked her sister if Twilight looked so adorably regal up there on the throne and Luna said that their little Twilight was all grown up. She asked Celestia if they should inform them that they cleared out their royal suite so Twilight and Spike could move in and Celestia said that could wait until later. She said that Twilight doesn't need anything else to worry about today and the two of them walked out of the throne room. Spike asked Twilight if she was freaking out yet and Twilight asked what that was. Spike said that it was not everyday that the princesses who have ruled Equestria for thousands of years retire and hand their responsibilities down to her and their friends. Twilight said that she was feeling pretty good and she mentioned that they have all faced so much, but they have come out okay. She said that she knew that they were up to the task of keeping Equestria safe and happy and if there was any sort of trouble, Godzilla would be there to stop it, so there was nothing to worry about. It reminded her of something and she gave Spike a box. He opened it and asked what the term 'Royal Advisor' meant. Twilight said that it was a new position she created for him and mentioned that he had been on her side for every step of this journey.

She said that knowing she had Spike to count on, she had the strength to grow and succeed and she wouldn't be here without him. Spike started to have tears in his eyes and he hugged Twilight. He thanked her and said that she knew he would always be her right hoof dragon. Twilight said that she was hoping Spike would say that and mentioned that since her crown was now fitted, they had some royal errands to run. It was virtually a ghost town in the city and Rarity asked Fluttershy if she was sure this was the location Pinkie had told them in order to get the blackberries for her special coronation dessert. Fluttershy suggested that maybe they keep the produce in the back and the salespony said that this was all they had got. They said that they had a special on the tators and showed the two of them something that looked like rat vomit. Rarity gagged in disgust and Fluttershy said that they'll keep looking. Rarity stuck her tongue out in disgust and she saw Twilight and Spike fly down. Rarity said to Twilight that they only had one more stop left to go and they were preparing the orderve gown. Twilight asked if that was before or after the royal marshmallow eating contest gown and Rarity started to freak out. She said that she hadn't made one of those and told Twilight that the alicorn must tell her about these things. Twilight had a smile on her face and said to Rarity that she was just joking.

Rarity fainted and Spike said to Twilight that she had come a long way for her to be joking on her coronation day. They went over to the thread shop to pick up some thread, but when Rarity tried to open the door, it was completely locked. Rarity was confused and knocked on the door. A pony peeked through the top of the door and asked in an annoyed voice what Rarity wanted. Rarity said that since this was a thread shop, she was looking to buy some and the pony told her to put the bits in the mail slot. Rarity did so and a piece of golden thread got thrown out of the mail slot. Twilight asked what the deal was on that and Rarity said that designers don't like to be interrupted whenever they were on a creative roll. She asked herself that with a thread this nice, how could you blame them and Rainbow said that the weather for the coronation was sunny skies. Rainbow said that it was strange though because not a lot of Pegasi wanted to help her out clearing away the clouds and it seemed like they were on edge. Case in point, some Unicorn stepped to his house very nervously, but then he went inside ninja style so no one could see him. Spike said that they weren't the only ones and Rarity said that it was the first shift in royal power in almost 9,000 years, so naturally, ponies would be a bit jumpy because change does that. Twilight had a downcast expression at that and Fluttershy said that it wasn't because they were worried about her.

Rainbow asked how they could be and reminded Twilight that they have saved everypony's flanks by now. Twilight said that was technically Godzilla that did that, but she got the idea. She said that she'll let everypony know that while Celestia and Luna were gone, things would be the same. They went over to the castle lawn and Applejack was glad that they were here. She asked Twilight if she could tell the guard that she didn't need him around wherever she went, especially since he wasn't going to help carry Apples, and Twilight told the guard that she appreciated him taking good care of her friends, but they were fine now. The guard nodded in understanding and took off. As he walked up the stairs, he kept glaring at Applejack and watching her to see if she would try anything funny. Applejack said that it was the strangest thing since the guard kept calling her "Earth Pony" as if she didn't have a name and watched her like she would steal the silver. The doors suddenly burst open and out came a bunch of cupcakes with Pinkie buried underneath. She told them to not go in that kitchen and Rainbow said that she looked like she was in a sugar war. To be more specific, it looked like World War III broke out in there. Pinkie said that for some reason, the bakers were super grouchy with each other and mentioned that one of the Unicorn chefs starting throwing dessert at Mrs. Cake. Pinkie said that she tried to help, but she got caught in the crossfire. She said it was tasty and ate one of the cupcakes.

Twilight asked if they were all sure this was just pre-coronation nerves and they all heard a loud grunt. They turned around to find Discord rubbing his mega tarsals and looking like he had done a cross country roadtrip through every single kind of environment that you could think of. He said that you can forget sometimes how convenient snap travel was and Spike asked if he walked all the way here on foot. Discord said he did and mentioned that he had a confession to make. He explained that he might have made the tiniest boo-boo and said that it was well intentioned and noble on his part. Applejack told him to get to the point and Discord asked them if they remembered the entire situation with King Sombra almost a year ago. He said that was slightly his fault and what he meant by that was he brought Sombra back. Rarity expressed horror and asked why he would do that. Discord said that it seemed like a good idea at the time which was why he also brought back three other villains who were now on the loose and were not really big fans of them, so his bad. All of them gasped in horror and they stared at him in shock. They couldn't believe what they were hearing. This entire time, Discord had brought back four sworn enemies of Equestria and had them thrusted upon the Mane Six to deal with. Sombra was able to be defeated, but that was with the help of themselves, Godzilla, and Kong to bring him down. Now, with three other villains on the loose, they could be much harder to defeat and they don't know if Godzilla could defeat them all at once. They know he's best at 1v1 combat, but when it comes to multiple creatures at one time, that's where he struggles.

Anyway, they got Discord cleaned up and brought him to the throne room. He explained his plan with the princesses and just like the Mane Six, they were horrified at this as well. Luna asked Discord if he seriously wanted to boost Twilight's confidence by bringing back Chrysalis, Cozy Glow, and Tirek to attack her and the Draconequus added Sombra in there as well. Celestia asked Discord that while he united these three villains, he pretended to be Grogar and he hung his head down in shame. Fluttershy asked him how he could do this to Twilight and the rest of them and Discord told her to look at how they defeated Sombra. All the confidence they had gained and he asked if they remembered the cheering and the hoof bumps. Twilight said that was all a lie and Discord said it was a well intentioned lie. Applejack said to Discord that in all of the time he had spent with them, he didn't really seem to pick up too much in friendship lessons and Twilight asked Discord if he had been setting up challenges for them the entire time. She said that none of their successes were actually real and Discord said that they were real, but they had an extremely good looking safety net. Spike asked how that was supposed to help and Discord said that he planned to prepare Twilight for anything.

He said he would do so by orchestrating an epic attack at her coronation and Rarity called him a beast for that. She asked him with anger if he knew how much this day meant to Twilight and her, because she made Twilight's dress, and asked Discord why he would wait until now for such a horrible plan. Discord said that you don't take a final exam on your first day of class and said to just imagine that after defeating three baddies, Twilight would have to believe that she was the leader they all knew she was. Celestia told him with sternness that he had made a grave misjudgment and asked him if he had anything else he would like to tell them. Discord asked if they wanted the good news or the bad news and Luna yelled in confusion that what they just heard was not the bad news. Discord said that all of his chaos magic was gone and trapped in Grogar's bell. Spike facepalmed in frustration and asked him what the good news was. Discord said that Chrysalis, Tirek, and Cozy Glow all had the real Grogar's magic and Rainbow asked him with anger in which world it would be to consider that good news. Discord said that compared to losing his powers, anything else was good news and Celestia flew back up to the throne. She said to Luna and Twilight that they needed to come up with a plan and maybe they could stop this disaster from happening. They looked at Twilight and Twilight said that she needed some time to think first. Discord said that there wasn't any time and told her to look at what the Legion of Doom had said.

He tried snapping his talons, but nothing happened when he did, so he groaned in frustration and told them to listen to the sound of his voice and just use their imagination. Chrysalis said to let the fool go and without magic, he was no threat. Besides, they had plans. Cozy Glow had said that the "Lame" Six had been so busy being perfect and they hadn't noticed what they had been up to. She also asked if she already mentioned how great revenge was and Tirek had said that he hoped she had a name picked out for her future kingdom because it was time to destroy Equestria. All of them let out evil laughter and Discord watched very nervously while being tucked away in the corner. Discord said that they were probably on their way to Canterlot right now, and Pinkie said that they'll stop them. Twilight asked how they were gonna do that and said that stopping Sombra by himself was already hard enough, even with the help of Godzilla and Kong and that was all done with Lord of Chaos training wheels. Celestia told her that it didn't matter if Discord set up her successes or not, they believed in her and always have. Luna told her to lean on her strengths to counter her weaknesses and Twilight seemed confused for a second. But after she had one quick glance at her friends, she got the idea and she went over to Spike. She told him to write a letter to Starswirl, telling him and the Pillars to guard the borders of Canterlot. If the Legion of Doom wanted a fight, they would have one waiting for them.

She said that with Chrysalis on the loose, she'll go after Starlight and Twilight told to Spike to warn Cadence and Shining Armor because they were the last line of defense if they failed. She flew up into the air and declared that the ultimate battle for the fate of Equestria was coming. Back at Grogar's Lair, Cozy Glow told the group that they were not going anywhere until Chrysalis and Tirek stopped arguing with each other. She told Chrysalis to say something nice about Tirek and Chrysalis groaned in frustration. She said that Tirek was red and Cozy looked at Tirek. Tirek said that Chrysalis was not as annoying as he expected and Cozy was satisfied. She said that they were talking about Grogar's bell and Chrysalis said that they should take the magic inside of it. She said that they all knew how powerful Discord was, and if they had that much chaos magic in their veins. Tirek disagreed and said that taking it all would be madness because it was impossible for any other creature to control. Cozy said that if they needed a guinea pig to find out if anypony could use chaos magic, she'll volunteer and she had a huge grin on her face. Tirek and Chrysalis blasted their magic at the bell and it flew up into the air. It made a ringing noise and magic blasted right at Cozy. It made her increase massively in size and both Chrysalis and Tirek were in complete shock at this.

Cozy laughed evilly and called the other two fools. She said that she was more powerful than all of them and ordered them to kneel before her might. She blasted chaos magic in the air, but all that came out was a bunch of rubber chickens. Chrysalis and Tirek gave evil grins and Cozy kept trying so hard. But she kept summoning pineapples and they began to chomp at her skin. She told them to take it back and they did so. The bell shrunk her down back to normal size and Cozy panted with exhaustion. Tirek asked if she still thought chaos magic was a good idea and Chrysalis said to leave it in the bell because they had a kingdom to conquer. Cozy asked where they should strike first and Chrysalis said to go everywhere. They went in their separate directions and took off to do their tasks. Back in Canterlot, Twilight told everyone there that they had faced enemies of Equestria before and they have always succeeded. She said that wouldn't be possible without all of them and Discord said you're welcome. Spike told him to read the room and he noticed all the glares he got from saying that. Twilight said that she asked for their help again today in what was their biggest battle yet and all of Equestria was at stake. She said she couldn't do this alone, but she was not afraid because with friendship as their armor and teamwork as their power, nopony could ever bring them down.

The doors suddenly burst open and Cozy just complained about that. She dropped the stack of guards onto the ground and asked if Twilight got it from a daily affirmations calendar. Twilight was about to express her shock at Cozy's return, but the filly said that she was going to wipe the floor with her. So, she opened her mouth and blasted a gravity beam right at Twilight. Twilight smacked up against the throne and landed right on the ground. She made some groaning noises and the group was shocked at what they just saw. Cozy was amazed at this new power and said that alicorns really do have more power. She blasted magic at all of them from her horn and blasted another gravity beam straight out of her mouth to do the double combo kill. Outside of Canterlot, Starswirl told his fellow friends to spread out and stay ready. He said that Canterlot depended on them and they all got into their positions. There was loud stomping going on and Starswirl looked through his telescope. He saw Tirek giving an evil grin at them and the Centaur landed on the ground. He stared at all of them and Starswirl blasted him with magic. Tirek looked confused for a second, but when he saw nothing happened, he simply laughed and he marched forward towards Starswirl. Rockhoof charged at Tirek, but the Centaur stomped on the ground and a bunch of rocks came out, which stopped Rockhoof in his tracks. He banged up against them and fell unconscious.

The other ones went over to Tirek and they launched their attacks against him. Of course, they were not very effective against Tirek and he laughed evilly. He grabbed Flash Magnus and threw him against the other pillars. Tirek opened his mouth and launched a gravity beam at them to create a circle of fire around them. He smacked Somnambula away from him and marched up to the Pillars that were on the ground. He drained their magic and they all groaned in pain. He said that it was magic seasoned with age and it was delicious. Rockhoof yelled out his battle cry and charged towards Tirek once again. He attempted to hit Tirek with his shovel, but the shovel broke instead and Tirek picked him up with his magic. He drained Rockhoof's magic as well and the Earth Pony fell to the ground. Tirek told him to run along because the big stallions were playing and Rockhoof told Somnambula to warn the princesses as soon as she could. She saw Tirek behind her and she attempted to fly to Canterlot. Tirek grew angry and jumped right in front of her. She hit his chest and fell to the ground. He picked her up and drained her magic as well. He threw her to the ground and he said that was the perfect dessert to a legendary meal. At the School of Friendship, everyone had to be sent underground because Chrysalis was currently on the loose and she might destroy everything in her path in order to find Starlight.

Speaking of which, Starlight told the students to stay with their buddy, no running around in the catacombs, and just follow Counselor Trixie. Chrysalis suddenly called out Starlight's name and asked where she was that the Changeling wanted to fight. Starlight told Trixie that she had to go and asked her if she got this. Trixie said that nopony does a great powerful escape like she did and Starlight gave her one last hug. Trixie disappeared under the vent and Starlight teleported outside. Chrysalis saw her come out and said that she was just the Headmare she was looking to see. Starlight said that she didn't make an appointment and charged at Chrysalis. She teleported them somewhere else and landed in some sort of snowy environment that looked like something you would find in Eastern Siberia. Chrysalis asked what this place was and Starlight said that it was somewhere where Chrysalis couldn't hurt anypony. Chrysalis disagreed and said that she could hurt Starlight. She blasted Starlight with a beam, but Starlight teleported away before it hit her. It was back and forth for a little while and Chrysalis was starting to get furious. She told Starlight to stay still so she could blast her and Starlight said tauntingly that she was real motivated. Chrysalis blasted a gravity beam out of her mouth and caused Starlight to fall to the ground. Starlight saw the snow falling and teleported somewhere else. She saw Chrysalis appear and was about to inject her with poisonous venom, but she blasted her in the chest and she recoiled a little bit.

Chrysalis said that Starlight will pay for that and Starlight told her to put it on her tab. She teleported again and blasted the top of the mountain with her magic as she was falling. Chrysalis saw the incoming avalanche and tried to fly away, but she got trapped inside. Starlight teleported down to the ground and walked away. But, Chrysalis was not done quite yet. A large gravity beam came out of the snow and blasted it all away, causing Starlight to get thrown into the air and land hard on the ground. Chrysalis cocooned her and told Starlight that she now had all eternity to take her revenge on the unicorn. Starlight looked nervous and Chrysalis carried her away in the snow. Back in the throne room, the guards were busy trying to shoot magic at Cozy Glow, but she just had a shield up blocking the attacks. She thought it was quite funny that the guards were failing and she grinned with glee. The guards charged at her, but she opened a portal and the guards fell through to the bottom of the river that surrounds the gates of Canterlot. Cozy just laughed evilly and Celestia told her to stand down. Cozy said that she could do that, but she was having too much fun. She blasted a large beam at all of them and added another gravity beam straight out of her mouth on top of that to get that double combo kill. The Royal Sisters gasped in horror, but Twilight put up a shield to block the attacks coming from Cozy.

Celestia asked her sister if she was ready and they both flew up. Twilight put down the shield and asked what they were doing. They got into position and blasted their magic to create a joint beam, aimed right at Cozy. But the filly came prepared, as she pulled out the bell and activated it. It drained their magic and they both screamed in horror. The bell took all of the magic and they both slammed onto the ground. Twilight yelled in horror and ran over to them. Cozy said that was the problem with the magic types which was they were so reliant on their special powers, they forget to use their brain. Twilight told her to keep telling herself that and ordered for the attack to begin. Rainbow flew up and spun Cozy around in order to make her dizzy. Pinkie launched a party cannon right at Cozy and she smiled at Rarity who was carrying her in the air. Cozy coughed that out and Fluttershy told the Geese to start flying. Cozy screamed in horror and she had to dodge that. Then, she had to dodge Spike's fire breath to make sure she didn't get burned and she had to deal with multiple attacks at the same time. When she would avoid one, another one would happen right after, giving her no time to recover. Applejack pulled her down the ground with the rope and the bell dropped as well. Cozy seized it in her hooves and glared at all of the Mane Six.

Twilight was about to blast Cozy with her magic, but she saw the window sill begin to glow. The rest of them stared in shock and Cozy took the opportunity with them all distracted to fly away so she wouldn't get yeeted across the throne room. The glass shattered and it tossed everyone across the throne room. Chrysalis flew right in with Tirek jumping in right behind her. He pushed away the throne and Discord fell behind in order to get missed. But Cozy saw him and threw him over to the rest of the group. Twilight put up her shield and Chrysalis asked if they thought her pathetic shield could stop them. She said that the Pillars have been defeated and the School of Friendship had been abandoned. She told Twilight that she lost, but Twilight was having none of it at all. She said that the Legion of Doom could attack them and they may fall, but Equestria will still stand, united in friendship and they won't stop until they defeated them, no matter how many ponies they took down. She added that even if things fail, Godzilla will still come and stop them from destroying the world. The Legion just laughed at that and Tirek asked if they have been noticing something was wrong in Equestria. He said that they were busy and Chrysalis said that there was a whisper here, a rumor there. Tirek said that they destroyed some crops and caused some damage.

Cozy said that they had pony turn against pony and Chrysalis said to the point until their whole kingdom was on edge, waiting for just one tiny thing to push them over the brink. Tirek said that there was no beck of friends, rainbow magic, or massive Titans to save them now and Cozy said that it was time for some redecorating. They all blasted beams of magic at the ceiling combined with gravity beams shooting out of their mouths to add a deadlier combination. Most of the castle got destroyed in the process and rocks were now falling to the ground. Chrysalis asked Twilight what was stronger than friendship and said that the answer was fear. She put her hooves on the shield and caused it to crack, which made Twilight slightly scared. Tirek said that when you have to protect yourself, you don't have time for anypony else. He grabbed Twilight with his magic and pulled her over to him. The rest of them watched in complete horror and they couldn't believe their eyes. Tirek hung her by the wings and Cozy said it was too bad Twilight didn't teach that in school. The three of them charged up their magic and built up the gravity beams to blast right at Twilight and she covered her eyes in fear. A rock suddenly got thrown at the Legion and Twilight fell down. Twilight was confused for a second, but then she saw Rarity panting a bit.

The rest of the group watched in shock and she just smiled nervously at Twilight. The alicorn did the same, but started running when she saw the Legion dust themselves off. They charged up their magic and blasted a combined beam together along with gravity beams shooting out of their mouths. They were furious and now they were going to destroy everyone in their sight once and for all. They all braced for impact, but Twilight put up a rock to block the magic and she held it in place as hard as she could. Rarity told her to go get help and Applejack said that they'll hold off the Legion until Twilight got back. Twilight didn't like the sound of that and said that she couldn't just leave them here. Fluttershy said that it was their only chance and Rainbow said that Twilight will come up with something to save the day. Pinkie said that she always did and Spike said that they believed in her. Discord grabbed her and told her to fly already. The Legion was inching closer and Twilight teleported away with tears in her eyes. There was a large explosion and everything went white. Twilight had to get help somehow and she had to get away before the Legion destroyed her. She only hoped that her friends were safe and that they were unharmed from the blast, but for now, she had to go help very quickly. It was time to call in for the big guns now.

Meanwhile, deep within the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was busy resting on the ocean floor and taking a nap. It had been almost a year since the King Sombra and MechaGodzilla attack and things have been relatively quiet since then. He finally made peace with Kong and he hasn't seen him since he went back into the ocean from Manehattan. He was now ruling the Hollow Earth and Godzilla was keeping watch on the Earth's surface. His scales started to glow and Godzilla growled with anger. He swam up to the surface and took a look around the city of Manehattan. It had recovered nicely since the MechaGodzilla attack and everypony seemed to be living their normal lives as if nothing happened. He blasted his atomic breath into the sky and roared very loudly to let Equestria know that the King Of The Monsters was back once again. He instantly felt this threat and all of them he had faced before. It seemed like they were working together and were causing mass destruction and panic at the same time. He growled with fury and began swimming south. He then heard Twilight's call and started to swim faster. She was in trouble and he needed to help her out. Whoever this threat may be, they will learn to bow before the King Of The Monsters before they desire to take over Equestria and if they refuse, they shall perish with his atomic breath.

There was still mass destruction going on with the castle and most of it still had smoke floating in the air because of the sheer level of MLG power. OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Heh heh. Just kidding. Moving on. Cozy Glow told the Mane Six, not including Twilight, that it was time for their complete destruction and asked them if that was considered fun. Chrysalis told her to have patience and explained that destruction was so permanent. She said that they needed to show the rest of Equestria that they have broken their heroes first and besides, they should have fun with their guests. Tirek disagreed and said that they should hunt down Twilight because as long as she was out there, she was dangerous. Chrysalis asked tauntingly if that big strong Centaur afraid of one little pony and told him to relax because it was not like her friends were going anywhere. They were in there, along with Starlight, the Princesses, the Pillars, and Discord. Chrysalis explained that the group that they had just imprisoned were foolish enough to bring the remains of her throne to Canterlot to protect themselves. She said that those shards block their magic and gave an evil grin through the reflection. Cozy tried doing something, but Chrysalis snatched her away at the last second before she could do anything.

She said that if they got too close, the shards would cancel even their new powers and she glared at Twilight's friends inside the cell. She drew a line in the sand and said that on this side of the cavern, they were the most powerful beings in Equestria all thanks to Grogar's bell. She asked Discord if that was right and pulled on the chain to send him tumbling to the ground. Her and Tirek went over to him and Cozy had an idea. She attempted to get the magic from inside the bell, but Tirek noticed what was happening and asked with anger what she thought she was doing. He said that Cozy saw what happened when she tried to take Discord's chaos magic and Cozy said that there was now alicorn princess magic in there as well. She attempted to say that she could be so much more powerful, but Chrysalis asked what she meant by that. Cozy said that she was obviously the best one of all three of them, but no one could see that. It launched into a full scale argument and they were all yelling at each other. Fluttershy said that this was really bad and Applejack said that they had to find Twilight pronto because she probably already found a way to defeat those monsters. Rainbow asked her if she had any idea on how to get out and Spike tried something. He said that this stuff was too sticky and there was no way that they could get through this. Rainbow said that they didn't know if Godzilla was aware of what was going on and woke up to deal with this issue. They had no idea where he was at right now and they simply couldn't rely on him at the moment.

Discord started to apologize for his behavior and said that it made so much sense in his head. Twilight defeating her worst enemies and is filled with confidence. He said that he truly had the best intentioned and he vowed to make it up to them. None of them were happy at what he had to say and Rainbow said that it had to be a pretty epic makeup. They suddenly heard Tirek yell to Cozy Glow to stay away from the bell and they turned around to see what was happening. Tirek blasted Cozy with a beam as a warning and he said that none of them could use the alicorn's magic until they figure out how to use that Draconequus's ridiculous chaos magic. Discord said that he could always tell them how and they all charged up their magic in retaliation. Discord said that it would give them power over all reality, but they would have to ask nicely and they had to spare his friends. Spike told him that was not the way to help, but Discord was insistent on this because he had an idea in mind that might free his friends from captivity. Cozy Glow attempted to ask Discord nicely, but Chrysalis pulled her away and said that threats were more her speed. She ordered him to speak and Tirek said that Discord was lying. He said that the Draconequus won't tell them and Discord said that he wouldn't tell him after the way the Centaur lied to him the last time they teamed up.

He called Tirek a muscle bound Cretin and Tirek warned him that this "Cretin" could destroy him before he blinks, so he had to choose his words carefully. Discord said Tirek was right and that cretin was too polite. He then suggested that maybe Tirek was a pathetic Centaur who used magic to compensate for the fact that deep down, he would never be enough to please dear old dad, King Vorak, and at that point, Tirek snapped. He blasted a gravity beam out from his mouth in retaliation at Discord and the Draconequus used the crystal he held in his hand as a shield. It bounced all over the place and it finally settled after destroying some stuff. Cozy told him that he missed and Starlight asked if he truly did. It turns out that paid off because one of the crystal shards had shattered and Starlight used her magic to be set free of the cage she was in. It dropped to the ground and Chrysalis ordered the Legion to get Starlight. They all used their magic to attack Starlight, but she kept teleporting all over the place in order to get away from them. She reappeared somewhere else and Applejack told Starlight to get Twilight. Starlight said that she wouldn't do that and said that Twilight always relied on her friends since the very beginning. She charged up some magic and freed everyone that was trapped inside. Chrysalis shot her with a beam on top of a gravity beam coming from her mouth right onto her back and Starlight groaned in pain.

Celestia told Twilight's friends to find the alicorn and while they might not have their magic, they weren't completely outless. They would hold the Legion off as long as they could and they began charging at them. The group stepped back and Rainbow said to Discord that was a pretty epic makeup. Discord told them to just save Equestria and yelled to them to keep Fluttershy safe. He picked up a rock and started throwing it at Chrysalis. Applejack busted the bricked open and they all stepped outside. One of the unicorns asked them why they were out the open and told them all to hide. Rarity asked where everypony was at and the Unicorn said that the Unicorns had been gathering in Celestia's School of Magic ever since the attack. He said that was where he was headed when he saw them and Rainbow asked about the Earth Ponies and Pegasi. The Unicorn said that it was everypony for themselves and Applejack said that wasn't right. The Unicorn said that they could stand out here and debate while he was going where he was safe. Spike saw him run inside the school and he said that Chrysalis was telling the truth the entire time. Ponies have turned against each other and are now fending for themselves. Applejack said that everypony was just scared and mentioned that they had to get to Ponyville to find Twilight. She said that the alicorn will know how to set things right and they all ran off towards Ponyville.

Back in Ponyville, ponies had begun to gather at City Hall and Mayor Mare told them all to stay calm. She said that she knows things look bad right now but there was no need to panic. One of the ponies yelled to give them all one good reason not to and they all started shouting in protest. Mayor Mare looked around desperately for a way out of this and she sighed in relief. She declared that it was because Ponyville's own heroes of Equestria are here to save them and they all turned around. They just walked in quietly and Applejack asked her family where all these ponies came from. Granny Smith said that the Earth Ponies were pouring in looking for somewhere safe and Applejack adjusted her hat. One of the ponies said that they didn't have Unicorn magic to protect them or a city to hide in like those "cowardly" Pegasi. Rainbow did not appreciate the insult and growled in anger. They saw the sky moving and the pony said that the Pegasi were blocking Cloudsdale because they didn't want any ground ponies in their business. Rainbow was about to give it to her, but Fluttershy got in between them and told them to stop because this was what the Legion of Doom wanted which was more fighting. She told the crowd that they know they were scared, but they were here to help. One of the ponies yelled that they better fix this and the ponies began shouting in agreement.

Applejack said that Twilight was probably just as worried as everypony else and looking for somewhere safe. She said that was why she thought Twilight would be waiting for them in Ponyville and asked where else she could be at. Spike thought about it and then said he knew where Twilight was. They made it to the Crystal Empire and Cadence said that it was wonderful to hear that they were all alright. She said that Twilight was upstairs and it wasn't good. They opened the door and saw Twilight looking through papers. She noticed as well and asked if they were here. They all went in for a hug and Twilight said that she was so worried. She asked where the Princesses were and Pinkie basically did a recap of the last five minutes of the episode in literally 20 seconds. She said that it was time to save Equestria and Twilight said that they all made a big mistake. She said that from the second she got away, she had searched through every book, scroll, and spell to rescue them and stop Chrysalis, Tirek, and Cozy Glow, but she hadn't found anything. She said that she sent out a help signal out to Godzilla, but she didn't know if he responded to it. She could only hope that he did, but she couldn't rely on that right now. She said that she failed and threw the book down to the ground. Spike said that she'll come up with something and they couldn't save Equestria without her. Twilight said that they all escaped without her help and they didn't need her then, so why would anypony need her now?

Rainbow attempted to say that they knew things look bad right now, but Twilight cut her off and told her to look around because nothing they had ever done mattered. She said that Sombra returned and destroyed the Tree of Harmony. She said that Chrysalis, Tirek, and Cozy Glow returned more powerful than ever and the School of Friendship was shut down. She said that everypony in Equestria was so blinded by fear that they couldn't remember what friendship was and nothing they did would make any difference. Pinkie said that they were still free and together and Rainbow said that it wasn't like things could get any worse. Suddenly, there was a loud whinny noise outside and Twilight opened the window to see what was happening. Clouds started forming in the sky and three horses known as the Windigos started circling around them. Spike asked if they had learned to never to say that by now and they stared in fear. They could only hope that Godzilla was around the corner so that they could defeat the Legion of Doom and now, the Windigos in order to set Equestria free. Back in Ponyville, one of the ponies started to freak out at the sight of the Windigos and another one said that was just a Hearth's Warming Eve story.

The pony that pointed it out asked in fear if they were the creatures made of wind that spread cold and misery across the land to punish ponies and said that it seemed pretty real to her. She said that they needed to let the Pegasi deal with this because there was nothing they could do except hide. They all ran away in fear and Sandbar had something brewing in his mind. Up in Cloudsdale, one of the ponies said that was enchanted wind and they couldn't control it. She said that they couldn't rely on those "snooty" Unicorns for any help and ordered them to build up the cloud bank to try to block it. One of the small foals asked about what they were gonna do with everypony down below and the pony told him that they were on their own along with them. He turned around and began thinking as well. Chancellor Neighsay saw the Windigos circling outside and nodded in approval. The same pony from earlier told the group to fortify the shields around the School of Magic. They needed to protect themselves and that was all they could do. The ponies started walking away and one of the small fillies looked back in worry like she wanted to do something about it. Back in the Crystal Empire, the Mane Six kept staring at the Windigos and Rainbow said that they had to do something. Twilight turned away and said that she already done enough.

Rarity closed the window and Applejack asked Twilight if she really wanted the truth. She said that bad things happen and there was never going to be a time where everything was perfect, but that doesn't mean she should give up trying. Twilight asked what would happen if she made things worse and she said that ever since Celestia told her that she would be taking over, she had been gaining confidence. She said then she found out it was all a lie and Equestria has been falling apart around them without her noticing. She asked what kind of princess that made her and she said she was scared. She had tears in her eyes and the rest of them watched in sadness. Fluttershy walked up to her and said that she knew more about being scared than anypony, but thanks to all of them, she was less scared when she was with her friends. Rainbow added that when they were facing impossible odds, they were facing them together and Rarity said that was always did. Twilight said that they were on their own and they had no idea what to do. Pinkie slid in front of her and said that was true pretty much every time something terrible is about to happen. Twilight said that they don't have the Elements of Harmony anymore and asked them how they could be so calm about this. Spike said that even if Twilight didn't believe she could do this, the rest of them could and they believed in her, in them.

Applejack said that all of their lives wouldn't have been the same if they hadn't met and they were better off because of their friendship with Twilight. She said that when Twilight says that she hadn't made a difference, that just wasn't true. She made a big difference to them and Twilight shed happy tears. She thanked them for the encouragement and said that sometimes, even the Princess of Friendship needed a reminder that there was more to the Magic of Friendship than just rainbow lasers. Spike said that part was pretty cool and Twilight hugged him. The rest of the group went in for a hug and Twilight said that they still needed a plan. The door suddenly opened and Cadence said that sounded more like the pony she used to foalsit for. She said to them to count her family in, but Twilight told them not to because they needed to protect Flurry Heart. She said that if things don't work out and Godzilla doesn't arrive on time, Flurry was Equestria's last hope. She said that three of their worst villains have taken over, powered up by ancient magic and also from a certain three headed dragon that caused destruction to this very city almost four years ago. Everypony in Equestria was so scared and divided that the Windigos are circling and it was up to them to fix it all. Pinkie asked her what they were going to do and Twilight said that they would do the same thing that they've always done which was trying to save the world.

Back in Canterlot, Tirek said that every prisoner was safely in their cells and now they could hunt down the rest. He saw the Windigos above him and expressed confusion. Cozy said that she wasn't hunting anypony down in this weather and asked if they could magically get rid of them so they could warm things up. Chrysalis said that they shouldn't because this could work out quite well for her and Tirek corrected her by saying that she meant them. Chrysalis said that the harsh weather will be the final blow to break the ponies spirits and once Equestria is a frozen wasteland, they'll use their magic to destroy those windy beasts. She said at that point, ponies would be so grateful that they'll do whatever she wanted and Tirek reminded her that the Windigos were considered ancient magic. He said that it would be unwise to leave them unchecked and it was best that they deal with those creatures now. They both growled at each other and Cozy said that they should probably deal with the Mane Six first before anypony else. Tirek said that he thought it was too cold for Cozy to hunt anypony down and Cozy said that they didn't need to because they were right over there in the fields. She pointed to them and glared at them. Spike asked Twilight if the Legion of Doom knows that they were here, but he soon got his answer. The portal opened right up and the Legion of Doom came stepping out with the bell right behind them. Applejack said that they probably had a good idea and they prepared themselves for battle.

The Legion began marching closer and Twilight said that bell had Discord and the Princesses' magic inside. She said that if they used it against them, then that could spill disaster and Fluttershy explained that Discord's magic was so chaotic that he was the only one that could use it and properly control it. Chrysalis said that they couldn't accept the fact that they were beaten before there was even a fight and Twilight said that they couldn't beat her or her friends if they never gave up. She attempted to finish her speech, but Cozy got annoyed and asked if they could get on with this. She charged up her magic and blasted a large red beam along with a gravity beam shooting out her mouth right at the Mane Six. Twilight teleported away and the Legion of Doom kept moving forward. Twilight said that that they needed to get that bell and give Discord and the Princesses their magic back. She told Pinkie and Rainbow that they were with her and Rainbow liked the sound of that. She attempted to say that she'll grab that bell in ten seconds flat, but Twilight said that they were the distraction and the rest of them were going to get the bell. Chrysalis blasted the tree and told the Mane Six to come out wherever they were. Cozy pointed them out and they saw Twilight, Rainbow, and Pinkie charge right at them. Cozy blasted their magic at them, but Rainbow dodged it and spun her around.

Tirek attempted to go after Rainbow, but Twilight teleported in front of him and charged up her magic like she was ready for round two with this dude. Tirek cracked his neck a little bit and threw rocks at Twilight. Twilight simply used it as jumping stones and blasted a beam right at him. Tirek fell to the ground and glared at Twilight. He got up and charged after her. Pinkie wore a carnival costume and told Chrysalis to try a lap. She got on the wheel to dodge attacks, but Chrysalis was having none of it and started to blast her with her magic. This went on for several times and Pinkie thanked Chrysalis for playing. Chrysalis disintegrated the doll and charged after Pinkie which left the bell open to be taken. Cozy asked in frustration if the Mane Six had to be so annoying and Chrysalis caught on to what was happening. She said it was distracting and called them out for it. The Legion of Doom blasted magic at them and they started running. Chrysalis hit Spike in the back with a gravity beam and Rarity attempted to block the attack with some sort of shield in the shape of a diamond. But since she wasn't as magically strong as Twilight, it broke very easily and Chrysalis advanced further. She was about to blast Rarity to pieces with a gravity beam, but Spike intercepted that with his fire breath. Rarity pitched in as well and it pushed back Chrysalis's gravity beam. She flew up in the air and blasted the two of them with more magic. They dodged it and it created a hole in the ground.

Tirek was busy chasing Applejack and he shot gravity beam after gravity beam at her along with blasting magic from his horns to hit the farm pony. Applejack tried to pull the bell towards her, but it was so heavy that she couldn't get it to move. Tirek got to her and snapped it in half. He saw Fluttershy flying towards it and Cozy flew right beside her. She said that they all knew Fluttershy was not the fast one and she blasted Fluttershy with her magic along with the gravity beam that came out of her mouth. Rainbow picked her up and Chrysalis said that enough was enough or else Spike's wings get plucked. She started pulling at them and he screamed in pain. Twilight told Chrysalis to not hurt him, but when Spike said for them to keep fighting, Chrysalis tugged even harder to the point where Spike couldn't get out a sentence and screamed in pain. The Mane Six all held downcast looks on their faces and Chrysalis threw Spike right back at them. Twilight caught him in her magic and held him closely. Tirek said that it turned out that the Magic of Friendship was their biggest weakness and it was a fitting end to their "pathetic" story. The Legion of Doom charged up their magic and built up the gravity beams in their throats. Rainbow said that no matter what, they'll face it together and they got together in a group hug. The Legion was about to blast them to pieces, but everything stopped when splashing was heard. They all turned to the right and saw dorsal plates poking out of the water.

The Mane Six were relieved that he was here, but the Legion of Doom started to worry as they did not think he would arrive. Godzilla poked his head out of the water and roared with anger before he went back down. He appeared on the surface and they all began shooting projectiles at him. Godzilla swatted them away and Tirek blasted a beam of magic right at him. Godzilla responded in kind with his atomic breath and it caused a magical explosion to occur. Cozy Glow blasted him straight to the ground and she gave out evil laughter. Godzilla got back up and growled in anger. All of them just laughed at him and he roared very loudly in anger. Cozy asked him with anger if he could just shut up with the roar already and blasted a beam of magic right at Godzilla. Godzilla saw that coming and blasted his atomic breath right at her, which made her hit the ground really hard. She got up and all of them charged up their magic along with building up the gravity beams. They blasted it at Godzilla and he responded in kind. However, the Legion ducked and aimed lower which caused Godzilla to start falling towards the ground. His atomic breath destroyed some parts of the mountain and the fields. He fell back into the water and he roared in pain. They all laughed in victory, but Godzilla came back up and blasted them with his atomic breath across their chests. They all screamed in pain and then growled at him with anger. Tirek attempted to jump on Godzilla from the air, but Godzilla moved out of the way and Tirek landed on the mountain.

Godzilla approached him, but Tirek threw a punch at Godzilla and pushed him right through the mountain, which caused Godzilla to fall to the ground. Godzilla got back up and he swung his arms right at Tirek, which caused him to fall to the ground and he lost a few teeth in the process. He growled with anger and got back up. Godzilla blasted him with his atomic breath, but Tirek jumped in the air to avoid it, however, Godzilla was smart and he simply aimed higher. He stomped his feet on the ground and that caused the atomic breath to smack Tirek down hard on the ground. Applejack told the group that they should probably help Godzilla out and they all started to attack the Legion of Doom. Tirek finally had enough and created a shockwave that threw all of the Mane Six onto the ground. Godzilla turned around and he stared at Tirek in anger. This creature looked like he wanted a real round two after what happened last time. Tirek grinned at Godzilla and walked towards him. Godzilla roared with anger and Tirek did the same. He tried to bring down Godzilla from the air, but Godzilla moved out of the way and let Tirek hit the side of the mountain. Godzilla charged at him, but Tirek simply smacked him to the side with his hands and then dragged him through the mountain once again. Godzilla smacked him down to the ground and then blasted him with his atomic breath.

They were all glaring at him and Godzilla roared at them as an order to submit to his authority. The Legion told him to shut up with the roar and they blasted him with their magic and gravity beams. He fell to the ground and Twilight expressed worry. She decided to fly up into the air and blind them with the God Rays that she inherited from Mothra. The Legion of Doom hissed in pain and shielded their eyes because of how bright it was. That allowed Twilight to move closer to them and she stuck her stinger in each one of their skins one by one. They all screamed in pain and growled with anger. Suddenly, the rest of Equestria along with the other kingdoms showed up and they started charging towards the Legion of Doom. The Mane Six were able to be taken away and Tirek yelled to not let them escape. Cozy asked which ones and the creatures began their attacks. Chrysalis fell to the ground while the dragons and griffons took care of Tirek and Cozy Glow. Thorax said that the Changelings won't fool the Legion forever and he had no idea how long the Unicorn shield will hold. Twilight said that she didn't understand and asked how they could all be here. Gallus said that it was kind of their fault and Smolder asked Twilight if she remembered those long lectures that she gave them all in school. Each of them told their story about the importance of friendship and they got to unite all the creatures against a common enemy.

After that, Applejack said that it was just like the day when Twilight opened that school and Spike said that was the more creatures who knew about friendship, the safer they would all be. Pinkie said that she told Twilight that they had it all figured out and Twilight smiled with joy. Creatures started banging up against the shield and after a few seconds, it suddenly broke and they were all now out in the open. The Legion of Doom blasted them all away and they all growled with anger. Before they could run very far, they started to sense a burning smell. The other creatures could as well and then they started hearing things falling. They felt the Earth shake and they turned around to find Burning Godzilla marching right towards the Legion of Doom. He roared very loudly and the Legion of Doom let out a Ghidorah roar in response. Godzilla built up his atomic breath and he sent out the first nuclear pulse, which stripped them of their abilities obtained by Ghidorah. They blasted him with their magic, but Godzilla kept moving forward towards them. He built up his atomic breath again and sent out the second nuclear pulse, which cleared the Windigos out of the sky and sent a rainbow down on the Legion of Doom, taking away their powers completely. It put it back in the bell and it fell to the ground. Cozy was saddened by her alicorn powers being taken away, Tirek was freezing cold in his weakest form, and Chrysalis was trying to take in being back to a normal Changeling.

The three groups of past, present, and future came down to the bottom of the mountain and glared at the Legion of Doom. Cozy and Tirek backed away in fear, but Chrysalis glared at them and growled with anger. She asked if Twilight seriously thought that friendship and Godzilla will save her and declared that they will always return. Before she could continue her sentence, a giant cupcake fell on them and it started to rain chocolate milk. Spike was confused by that and the group smiled. The princesses flew down and Starlight teleported Discord over as well. He told them to not look at him and Twilight saw Pinkie with the bell in her hooves. She asked her how she felt and Pinkie described it like how you would think before massively increasing in size. She started to go crazy a bit and Discord suggested that maybe he should do something. He took the magic away from Pinkie and she fell towards the ground. Twilight caught her and Pinkie asked if there was some chaos in her soup. Discord pointed the bell at himself and got his magic back. He gave the princesses their magic back as well and their manes started flowing again. The Legion of Doom got out of the cupcake and Celestia slammed her hoof down on the ground. She said that there wasn't a punishment worthy of everything they done and Discord suggested something between her and Luna.

Speaking of which, Luna said that it did seem fitting and Discord asked if he could help. The three of them charged up their magic and blasted it towards the Legion of Doom. It destroyed the cupcake and they started to turn to stone. Cozy started to panic, Tirek looked away in fear, and Chrysalis gave an intimidating look at her enemies to look more tough. Discord said that they would be together forever and he doubted that they would want anything less. The crowds cheered in victory and Celestia and Luna just smiled at each other with Discord's antics. Celestia went over to Twilight and the rest of the group backed away in respect. Celestia told Twilight that when she sent her to Ponyville almost ten years ago, she had high hopes and when Twilight became the Princess of Friendship, she knew she made the right choice. She said that nothing could prepare her for how proud she was of Twilight right now and Equestria was definitely in the right hooves. She said that Twilight was ready and her and her sister plus Discord bowed before her. She attempted to bow before Godzilla, but Godzilla stuck a finger out to stop her and he bowed slightly as well. Twilight smiled and said that she believed she was ready now. Applejack said that it was about time and asked what they were going to do with all of these creatures. Pinkie said that they were gonna need a lot more chairs for the coronation and Twilight looked up on the mountain.

Twilight said that as ruler of Equestria, she would like to postpone the coronation for a while, at least until the castle was rebuilt. Godzilla decided that now was the time to leave and he roared in victory. He bent his head down to meet Twilight at ground level and he stared at her a bit. She gave him a hug on the head and he smiled a little bit. She let go and went back to the ground. She petted him on the snout and he huffed out some smoke as she got to see those amber eyes one last time before he left. He put his head back up and he started walking towards the Saddle River. He had traveled all the way up the body of water from the South Luna Ocean outside of Las Pegasus in order to get here and now he was going back in the other direction. He roared in victory one more time and he descended towards the water. The other creatures watched in amazement as they watched their king leave and felt glad that he was around. Godzilla splashed down into the water and his dorsal plates were the only thing left that they saw before he finally disappeared entirely underneath the river. Once again, Godzilla had to stop another threat, but it was three creatures that he had already faced before and he whooped them all when he fought them. This was definitely his biggest challenge yet as he was better at fighting in 1v1 combat and struggled with multiple creatures at once. But, he prevailed once again and now Equestria was safe once more. He can return to the Celestial Ocean and enjoy his slumber until he was called upon again for another threat. He went from water to war.

Author's Note

AN: Whew! Finally done with that chapter! This chapter wasn't as long as the last one, but it still took a few days to write this. Something to mention is that when the Legion of Doom was powered up, they had most of Ghidorah's powers. This was highly requested and I decided to follow through on that because I care about your guys' opinion. They had the gravity beams and the regenerative ability. So, when they shot Gravity Beams, they would make the same noise that Ghidorah did whenever he did it in Godzilla: KOTM. I think it's pretty cool and we have just one more chapter left in this story before it's complete. I know Season 9 is over, but this was something that I feel is missing. So stay tuned for that. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: The Return of the REAL Grogar! After adjusting to the life of ruling Equestria, Twilight is feeling confident about her new position. However, she starts to feel that something feels off. Little does she know that the Real Grogar was set free and now wants revenge on all of Ponykind for being sealed away for so long. Godzilla senses the threat and responds to it accordingly. Will the King Of The Monsters be able to take down the Father of Monsters, or will Grogar use his cunning and clever nature to outsmart Godzilla?

Until then, my fellow readers

Bonus Chapter: King Of The Monsters vs. Father of Monsters

It was very quiet out in this area. A mouse was busy running around through the fields many miles from Equestria and looking for food. The Sun was beginning to rise and there was an orange hue over the land. There was a small breeze coming which made the grass blew to the west a little bit, but it wasn't very fast moving to pick up any objects off of the ground. Before this creature could get any farther, a giant hoof stepped on its tail and stopped it from moving. It used its magic to pick up the mouse and then shoved it down its stomach. The mouse cried and pleaded for help, but to no avail. The larger creature just chuckled in malice as he watched the smaller one squirm with fear and die helplessly in his hooves. This creature had two horns and had crimson red eyes. He had a necklace around his neck and looked like he aged quite a bit. He was a Cornflower Blue Ram known as Grogar and he was the Father of Monsters. He was feared by citizens many millennias ago and he obtained great power from them with the help of his Bewitching Bell. Of course, it was gone, and he was looking for it.

He had watched for thousands of years as villains got defeated time and time again by the forces of good in the most humiliating fashion possible. They all got defeated the same way. What that might be you ask would be none other than the Magic of Friendship. From the beginning of time, it has conquered evil and kept the land protected. Sure, it might have been in different forms as time went on, but the magic was still there. From the Pillars to the Student Six, they have all contributed in some way to keep Equestria safe from the darkness. Grogar had quite a few of enemies, but the one he despised the most besides Gusty the Great was the Mane Six. Yeah, you heard me. Hello! I said it! Anyways, there was no group of ponies that Grogar hated more than the Mane Six. He watched them defeat many villains with the help of a giant Kaiju Titan known as Godzilla. He could not stand that creature either. He saw the King Of The Monsters stumble many times against an opponent, yet still come out on top every time. It baffled him and angered him at the same time. This creature was so powerful that he could even withstand the threat of three creatures at the same time without barely breaking a sweat. This had been occurring for nine years, but things were about to change. He would be defeated and Equestria will fall to its knees. No longer would the King Of The Monsters be in power, but Grogar himself. It was time to show him and Equestria why he was called the Father of Monsters.

In the great city of Canterlot, things were quite busy in the capital. Ponies were walking up and down the streets and enjoying each other's company. Inside the castle, Princess Twilight Sparkle sat on her throne with her Royal Advisor, Spike, by her side. She was busy in day court listening to snobby dignitary ponies complain about things she could care less about and ignore. If she could, she would simply refer them to a therapist or something because those type of jobs would do much better at solving these issues than she would. But she had to be respectful to everyone regardless of how she personally felt on the matter. It had been some time since she ascended to the throne here in Canterlot and things have mostly been going smoothly. It was one heck of a ride getting her actually coronated and she struggled at first with her duties during her first few days as ruler. But after a couple of months, she has been doing much better. It was mostly tedious, but other than that, she was faring just fine. It has been a little bit since she has seen Godzilla, but she figured he was busy with his own responsibilities, so she didn't worry about it too much. After all, he was the King Of The Monsters and being the guardian of the world was no light task. It's not easy maintaining the delicate balance of nature and it takes a lot of work. Maybe that was why Fluttershy liked him so much because she also cares about nature. It appeared as if Godzilla cared just as much about nature as Fluttershy could. Too bad he couldn't actually talk because they could bond so well together. But no use in staring at spoiled milk.

Finally, the last pony left and Twilight let out a sigh of relief. She told Spike that it was so good to have those ponies finally leave because she could barely stand having them complain to her about every little problem they had or even wanting to have something incredibly stupid built or something. Spike said that he agreed as well, but this was the responsibilities Twilight had as Ruler of Equestria. Twilight sighed and said that she knew that, but that didn't mean she had to like it. Spike said that was fine, but she must not show it to others or else that will give her a bad look to the rest of Equestria. Twilight nodded in agreement and smiled. Suddenly, the doors burst open and a guard came running towards the throne. He addressed Twilight and he said he had some urgent news to share. Twilight looked at him and asked for him to continue. He said that it appears that Appaloosa was currently under attack and ponies were being captured as they speak. Twilight was shocked to hear that Appaloosa was experiencing this since Applejack's family was down there and almost a majority of Equestria's apple supply came from that town. Ponyville was obviously at the top as the nation's largest apple supplier and it accounted for 52% of all apples made here in Equestria. While Appaloosa contributed 48%, that was still a very big chunk and they could experience a shortage here soon if things don't get resolved.

Twilight asked the guard who was leading this attack and the guard said that it appeared to be a Blue Goat. Twilight thought about it for a second and then gasped with horror. There was only one creature who fit that description and they were not a very nice influence on Equestria. She ordered the guard to deploy a troop of Royal Guards down there and help out in any way they can. The guard saluted and he ran out the door. She looked at Spike and told him to go to each of their friends and inform them that there is an emergency meeting that will be held here in Canterlot. Spike said he was on it and flew right out the door. Twilight watched him leave and she sighed. How could Grogar be here in Equestria?! He was banished years ago and he has only become a mere tale to tell to young foals as a bedtime story. The last time a villain attacked, it almost brought Equestria to its knees, but with Grogar back, it would make it even worse. Having Discord pretend to be Grogar was bad enough, but to have the real one return to Equestria was even more terrifying. She could only hope that herself and her friends would be able to put a stop to him, because if they didn't, Equestria would fall for real this time and Grogar would rule as the Father of Monsters once again.

At Sweet Apple Acres In Ponyville, Applejack was busy bucking trees and collecting apples for the upcoming fall harvest in a few months. It might be a little early to be doing it in June, but when you have a massive orchard filled with a bunch of trees, you got to get a head start so that you can finish on time when the fall rolls around. Life had been pretty quiet here at the farm. Granny Smith was still kicking it even after all of these years, but even she knew she didn't have much time left. Apple Bloom was still hanging out with her friends a lot, but she does pitch in to help Applejack with the apples. Big Mac though, that's a completely different story. Now that he is married to Sugar Belle, he has spent a lot less time out here and a lot more time with his wife. Because of that, he had new responsibilities to undertake as a husband and that meant spending less time out here with his sister to buck apples. It made Applejack slightly annoyed and she couldn't wrap her mind around it. Sure, she had Apple Bloom to help her out, but it just wasn't the same not having Big Mac out here to help her. She did not want to have to do a repeat of Applebuck Season, but she would if she had to just so that she could get these apples done. As she was bucking a tree, she saw someone flying towards her and she was slightly confused.

At first, she thought it was Rainbow Dash to come bother her, but then she noticed that it was Spike who was flying towards her. Applejack asked if Spike should be in Canterlot and he said that Twilight is calling for an emergency meeting in Canterlot right now. Applejack asked why and he said it was because Appaloosa was under attack by some sort of blue goat creature. Applejack gasped with horror and started running as fast as she could to the train station like a bull that was mad. Spike was confused, but Applejack told him to get the others and she'll meet them at the train station. Spike nodded and moved on to find her other friends. Applejack was beyond peeved right now. Her relatives were under attack down there and some creature was busy torturing them like that?! Not on her watch. Whoever this creature was, they were going to pay for putting her family in danger and attempting to destroy the town. Nothing could break the Magic of Friendship and nothing was going to stop it this time. It has worked before and it will work again.

In the center of town inside Sugarcube Corner, Pinkie was busy making more bakery items for an event that would be happening later in the week. Ever since the coronation, Pinkie had gotten a lot more orders from all across Equestria and was planning a lot more parties. The workload seemed to pile on, but since this was her passion, it didn't bother her as much as you would think it would. She knew it was a challenge, but she believed it was nothing she couldn't handle. As she was busy making some cake, Spike rolled in and called out to Pinkie. Pinkie greeted Spike and asked him what he was doing here. He said that Twilight had summoned them all to an emergency meeting in Canterlot and Pinkie's eyes went wide for a second. She then asked Spike what they were waiting for and raced out of the door like she was driving a very fast car. Spike seemed confused for a second before shaking his head and moving on to the next pony.

On the edge of town in Carousel Boutique, Rarity was busy making dresses for her latest line of summer clothing. After the coronation, she got a lot of more orders from ponies from across the nation who wanted to have something similar to what Twilight was wearing at her coronation. As she was busy putting in some thread, she heard a thud against the window and she was confused. She went over to see who it was and she saw Spike smushed up against it. She gasped in horror and opened it as quickly as she could. She apologized for doing that to her Spikey-Wikey, and Spike said it was fine because he was in such a hurry to get here. Rarity asked what the rush was and Spike said that Twilight had called them all to an emergency meeting in Canterlot at once. Rarity said that it was best they get a move on and started walking out the door. Spike told her that the others were at the train station waiting for her and she'll meet up with her as soon as he gets Rainbow and Fluttershy. Rarity nodded and started running towards the train station.

Up in the sky, Rainbow was busy taking a nap on a cloud and relaxing. She was still a full time Wonderbolt, but today was her day off and she just wanted to do nothing for the day. However, it would get cut short when Spike tapped her on the shoulder. She awoke suddenly and started flying around frantically. Spike told her to calm down and Rainbow stopped. When she saw it was just Spike, she let out a sigh of relief and relaxed a little. But then she asked Spike why he would interrupt her nap like that and mentioned that it was very rude to do that to a pony. Spike apologized for doing that, but he wanted to let her know that Twilight wanted them all in Canterlot immediately for an emergency meeting and Rainbow didn't need to hear any more. She told Spike to come along and raced down to the train station. Spike wanted to, but he had one last pony to retrieve before they all headed to Canterlot.

On the very edge of the Everfree Forest, Fluttershy was busy tending to the animals at her cottage. When the sanctuary was built a few years ago, most creatures stopped coming here and went there instead, but every now and then, she'll get a creature that has a problem and she'll get them back on the right direction. Whenever she is not here, she would be at the sanctuary or even having the weekly Tuesday Tea with Discord. Yeah, even after the events of the Legion of Doom attacking Equestria, they still had their tea time every Tuesday. Don't ask me why. Anyways, as she collecting eggs from the chickens, Spike showed up and greeted Fluttershy. She did the same in kind and she asked what he was doing here. He said that Twilight had called for an emergency meeting in Canterlot and they had to go right away. Fluttershy said that was terrible and she started running towards the train station. Spike followed her and the two of them raced over there.

Back in Canterlot, Twilight was pacing back and forth as she was waiting for her friends and hoping they would make it soon. The longer time goes by, the more that her subjects down in Appaloosa were suffering. The door opened and she saw her friends running towards her. She hugged them all and she said it was great to see them all again. They felt the same and joined in on the hug. Twilight broke it and said that while it would be nice to have a reunion, there was an urgent matter at hoof here. Applejack asked if it had to do with Appaloosa being under attack by some blue goat creature and Twilight nodded her head solemnly. The others gasped in shock and asked how this happened. Twilight held out her hoof and they got quiet quickly. Twilight sighed and said that Grogar had returned. All of them gasped in horror and shared worried looks. Rainbow asked if this was just Discord pulling a prank on them and Twilight shook her head. She said that was not the case and even if it was, she would have not called them here so quickly. Rarity asked Twilight if Grogar was really back and the alicorn said that he was. Applejack asked how that was possible and Twilight told them all to follow her. They went down to the Canterlot Library and went over to the restricted section. She pulled the two books that had the Royal Sisters' cutie marks on there and it opened the bookshelf. She looked around to make sure no one was looking and started to walk down there.

The others were in complete shock at this and they dropped their jaws in amazement. However, they quickly closed them and followed after her. They went down the stairs and Twilight opened the double doors to the study she had discovered with Celestia and Luna when Sunset had that crisis going on in the human world, involving the memory stone. The rest of them were amazed at this place and stared at it. Twilight told them all to gather around the table and she pulled out a book about the history of Grogar. She explained that Grogar was once the Emperor of Equestria and was the country's first ruler. However, he ruled with an iron hoof and instilled fear and violence into every pony that he ruled over. He was known as the Father of Monsters and created many different creatures to terrorize the ponies if they disobeyed him. He was also known for being very clever and cunning and he could always figure out an enemy's weakness very quickly. He would gain power from fear through his Bewitching Bell and he only grew more dictatorial as time went on. But Gusty the Great was having none of it. She took his bell and hid it atop Mount Everhoof where no one could ever reach its peak because of the harsh weather conditions. She then banished him to the stars and that's where he has been for thousands of years up until now that is. Twilight had no idea how he got out, but it was up to them to stop him so that Equestria doesn't suffer under his tyranny once again.

Fluttershy asked if Godzilla would get involved and Twilight said that she only hoped he did. He was the guardian of this world and protected the delicate balance of nature which took up a lot of his time. But she would call out to him if things got ugly and they needed backup. Applejack asked what they were going to do now and Twilight said that they'll need to go back to the throne room to make a plan and prepare just in case Grogar invades the castle. All of them nodded and they headed out of the study underneath the library. They made it back to the castle and began to discuss plans. If Grogar had attacked Appaloosa, he was most likely going to attack other cities and eventually advance his way towards Canterlot. He would probably just scare ponies into submission and plead to him that he would let them live. The possibility of him bringing others was something to consider, but he didn't really know anyone that he could team up with to take the Mane Six down. He has been gone for over 10,000 years and so much has changed since he was last in Equestria. If he knew anyone, they would have heard about it by now. But despite that, they must not underestimate Grogar for fear gives him power and he will only grow stronger even if there was just a hint of it somewhere. If they were going to defeat him, they must not show fear whatsoever or else Grogar will just get even stronger. The fate of all Equestria depended on them.

Grogar was busy advancing his way through Equestria and he was smiling gleefully. It initially made him angry that no one recognized who he was after being gone for thousands of years, but they would soon tremble in fear whenever he started attacking their cities and towns. He could smell the fear coming from them and it made him quite pleased. He never imagined that an invasion of Equestria would be this easy and no one had stopped him so far. Of course, certain ponies had attempted to do so, but they would fail miserably. If the rest of Equestria was this easy to conquer, then Canterlot should be no problem. He thought to himself that the Mane Six were probably thinking of a plan right now on how to stop him and that he would only bring himself. But they forgot that he was the most clever and cunning Equestria has ever seen, so he had a few tricks up his sleeve to throw them off guard. Even though he was gone for thousands of years, he had been paying attention to what has happened and he knew who was considered unfavorable in Equestria's eyes. He figured that they could help him exact revenge on the Mane Six and get rid of them once and for all. That foolish Draconequus that impersonated him thought it was a brilliant idea at the time, yet he failed to notice three villains outsmart him with little to no problem whatsoever. He arrived to Canterlot and began marching through the city. He threw the guards away from him and every civilian that saw him just ran inside their homes, effectively making the entire city a ghost town.

Back in the throne room, the Mane Six were finishing up their discussion when one of the guards called Twilight's attention. She asked them what the deal was, and before the guard could say anything, the doors burst open and he just thrown across the room. The dust settled and an evil laugh could be heard. Twilight didn't like this and demanded that whoever did this must come out at once or face the consequences. Grogar stepped in and gave them all an evil grin. They gasped in horror and Grogar laughed some more. He said that it was nice to finally meet Twilight and her friends after all this time and he had been looking forward to this meeting. Twilight bitterly addressed Grogar and asked him what he wanted. Grogar said with snark that he was here to reclaim his throne as Emperor of Equestria along with eliminating the Mane Six and Godzilla. Rainbow said that will never happen and Applejack said that they'll prevent him from doing it. Twilight told Grogar that Equestria will not bow down to him that easily and even if he managed to defeat them all, they still had Godzilla. Grogar laughed at that and said that Godzilla was practically unreliable since he would only show up at the last minute. Rarity said that Godzilla had defeated every single villain that they had ever faced and Grogar retorted that it was only because those villains were dumb enough to believe they could take down Godzilla by themselves. Yet, he did not know what would await him.

He said Equestria would now become his and he will rule with an iron hoof once again over the nation. Twilight said that wasn't going to happen and Grogar told her that he was currently occupying all of the major cities and towns in the country, including her own family in the Crystal Empire. Twilight asked with anger if he hurt them and Grogar said that they were only taken into captivity. Twilight sighed in relief and said that even if that was the case, Grogar would still not be able to take the throne that easily. Grogar said that he could very easily if he wanted to and Twilight asked what army he had to do so. Grogar just smiled wickedly and whistled for his comrades to appear. The Mane Six looked towards the doors and were shocked to see who was behind Grogar. The first row had ponies that were considered minor antagonists to the Mane Six throughout the series which were the Washouts, Gladmane, Suri Polomare, Windrider and Svengallop. Behind them were creatures that were considered dangerous to Equestria such as Hydras, Timberwolves, Maulwarfs, Manticores, Bug Bears, Chimeras, Yetis, Cockatrices, and every other dangerous creature that was imprisoned in Tartarus for many years. The final row had the remaining MUTO's, Skullcrawlers, Warbats, Hellhawks, Rock Critters, Scaly Quadrupeds, Murderfish, and Camazotz's Hell Swarm. The Mane Six saw all of these creatures and started to get nervous, especially Twilight. She and her friends only thought that he would bring himself, but clearly, he had them fooled by a long shot by bringing these other creatures with him.

Grogar asked them tauntingly if they still thought they could defeat them and after thinking about it for a few seconds, Twilight said that they still could. Her friends looked at her like she was crazy and Grogar just laughed evilly. He said that there was only six of them and he had hundreds if not thousands of creatures behind him, so clearly it would be better for her to just surrender now and make it painless or else face the consequences of refusing to do so. Twilight said that she would never surrender and Grogar asked her how she would be able to stop him without being killed in the process. Twilight glared at him and then let out a high pitched Mothra scream to alert Godzilla that Grogar was here. Grogar was slightly confused by that high pitched screeching and he asked her what she just did. She said with authority that she had just called out to Godzilla to let him know that an enemy was here and she promised Grogar that he will show up to defeat Grogar even if it takes a while. Grogar let out another evil laugh and said that Godzilla probably didn't even hear that at all. Twilight growled with anger and said that she inherited Mothra's powers which allows her to call out to Godzilla through echolocation. She said that Godzilla always hears it and because he had a symbiotic relationship with Mothra, he would definitely respond to the call she made even if she was not a Butterfly that can control the power of the Sun.

Grogar huffed and said that he wished Twilight good luck on that because he would defeat her before Godzilla even got here. He said that maybe this would intensify the pressure and he blasted magic into the sky. Dark storm clouds started to form and then loud whinnying sounds could be heard. Twilight said that Grogar did not just summon Windigos and Grogar said that he just did as a means to demonstrate his power. Rainbow had enough and told the Ram to quit talking trash and actually fight them. Grogar said that he would do that with pleasure and he ordered his army to charge towards them. They all let out their battle cry and charged towards the Mane Six. The Mane Six did the same thing and charged towards the army of creatures in front of them. It was time for war in Equestria and the battle for control over it begins now. The righteous vs. the darkness. The old world order vs. the new world order. Both will fight as hard as they can, but only one will succeed while the other will fall. Who will it be? That has yet to be determined. But one thing is for sure is that every creature that was ever here on this planet will fight one last time for dominance over Equestria. One will fight to protect it while the other tries to take it for themselves. This is war.

Meanwhile, deep within the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was busy taking a nap and resting on the ocean floor. It had been a few years since he defeated the Legion of Doom and things had become relatively peaceful once more. He would occasionally have to restore balance in certain environments because of Titans misbehaving and fighting each other, but other than that, nothing else had happened. His scales started glowing and he growled with anger. He began swimming up to the surface and blasted his atomic breath into the sky to let the citizens of Manehattan and Equestria that the King Of The Monsters was back once more. He lowered his head down and took a look around at the city. He saw chaos in the city and he snarled with anger. He then heard Twilight's Mothra-screeching call to him and he roared in response that he was on his way there now. He'll deal with Manehattan later. Twilight is in trouble in Canterlot and that's where most of the issue lies. He began walking through the city and marched westward towards Canterlot.

Back in Canterlot, the battle was still going on but Grogar's side was quickly winning as they far outnumbered the Mane Six. Eventually, they prevailed and captured the Mane Six. They tried to stop it from happening, but Grogar restrained them from going any further. They got thrown into the Canterlot Dungeons and Grogar ordered for them to be heavily guarded at all times so they couldn't escape whatsoever. Grogar sat down on the throne and he relaxed into it very well. He looked into his Crystal Ball and saw that Godzilla was headed right for Canterlot. It angered him that he actually heard Twilight's call, but he believed that there was no way that the King Of The Monsters would be able to reach the city without facing obstacles to block him. He ordered the creatures down there to stop Godzilla at once and prevent him from coming to Canterlot. They quickly obeyed and went to work to try to stop Godzilla. Grogar simply grunted and he began looking at the other areas of Equestria to see if the invasions were going well. He was very pleased when he saw that every single place of civilization was taken over in Equestria and many of the citizens there were either held in captivity or forced to work overexerting tasks. He smiled at their misery and he laughed to himself at what he accomplished. He had managed to completely take over Equestria in under three hours and capture the most beloved figures in Equestria. There was still the threat of Godzilla, but he would be swiftly taken care of by his minions down there with ease and should have no problems whatsoever. It was time to return to the fear and violence through his tyranny across Equestria.

Godzilla was busy marching through Equestria, but he stopped when a bunch of creatures started attacking him. He simply growled in annoyance and swatted them all away. Some of them tried to bite him, but he managed to kick them away with his tail. Creatures that tried to inject poison into Godzilla simply got crushed by his foot and the ones that could try to burn him got tossed away by his tail. Godzilla decided that he had enough of this pitiful attacking and built up his atomic breath. The creatures roared in confusion and stared at Godzilla. Godzilla unleashed his atomic breath and aimed it in a full circle which sent all of the creatures flying away and they disappeared from sight. Godzilla stopped the flow and roared with victory in the sky before he kept moving towards Canterlot. Grogar watched the entire scene unfold on his crystal ball and he was boiling with anger. This creature just somehow deflected all of the attacks and simply blasted them away with his atomic breath. Grogar was going to have to step up his game if he was going to stop Godzilla from reaching Canterlot. He ordered for the MUTO's to go down to where Godzilla was and they quickly went out the door. Godzilla may have been able to defeat Grogar's mind controlled creatures this time, but the Kaiju would not survive his next set. This time, Godzilla will lose and Grogar will continue to reign on the throne.

Godzilla was inching towards Canterlot, but then he saw some of the MUTOs running towards him. He snarled with anger and he charged towards them. They both collided and began fighting one another. Godzilla threw punches at them, but the MUTOs started to bite into his skin and clawing at it. Godzilla roared in pain and he began to fight off the creatures. He knew from Baltimare that these creatures had strong exoskeletons, so if he was going to kill them with his atomic breath, he would have to do it on the inside of their bodies where their internal organs were. Grogar watched with glee through his crystal ball as the MUTOs seemed to be gaining the edge on Godzilla, but he would soon be disappointed yet again. The MUTOs dragged Godzilla around and then yanked him to the ground. Godzilla got back up and the Male MUTO started to spin him around a lot. Godzilla caught its drift and spun it around as well. The Male MUTO growled with anger and flew back around to make another attack on Godzilla. Godzilla watched carefully to see where the MUTO would go and just before it got to him, Godzilla used his tail to slam the MUTO into the mountain. The MUTO made some dying noises and then was finally dead. The female growled at Godzilla and started charging towards him. He did the same, but the MUTO stopped when a spear got thrown at it. It turned around and saw who threw that. It grew angry and started running towards that pony. They started running away and they eventually fell down after losing their balance.

They tried to get up, but they saw the MUTO towering right over them. They lit up their horn as a last ditch attempt, but the MUTO let out a cry of pain when Godzilla bit into its skin. With that distraction from the pony, it gave Godzilla the opportunity to sneak up behind the MUTO and finish her off. Godzilla grabbed the MUTO by the neck and pulled it around to him. The MUTO tried scratching him, but he simply moved his head around. He built up his atomic breath and blasted it straight down the MUTO's throat. It was effectively decapitated and Godzilla threw the head straight for the ocean. He roared in victory and moved once again towards Canterlot. Grogar saw the ending of that and slammed his hooves down in anger. He was sure that the MUTOs would be able to defeat Godzilla, but that didn't stop him either. Grogar knew that he had to stop Godzilla quickly, but he needed something big. Grogar had one more thing up his sleeve and ordered for every single creature that was serving him in the city to wait for Godzilla to arrive. Once he did, they would all attack him at once and effectively bring him down German Blitzkrieg style. There was no way Godzilla would be able to get through that and when he did fall, they would get rid of him for good and send him back to the place he came from that was known as Earth that we as mankind call home.

Godzilla kept marching through Equestria and he made it to Canterlot. He could see it up in the distance. However, he noticed that a bunch of creatures were in a formation which indicated to him that Grogar was planning a German Blitzkrieg style attack and try to bring him down with that tactic. Godzilla knew that would be a waste of time, so he decided to sneak around where the creatures wouldn't see him and surprise Grogar at the same time. He quietly climbed up the mountain and got up to where the balcony was that would lead right to the throne room. Grogar was busy enjoying himself waiting for Godzilla to arrive, but he started to get bored and he decided to check his crystal ball to see where Godzilla was at. The second he saw what had happened, Godzilla stormed inside the throne room and roared right at him. Grogar asked with anger how it was possible for Godzilla to get past his army so easily and Godzilla responded with another roar. Grogar said that it didn't matter and told Godzilla that he was going down. Godzilla snarled in anger and slammed his tail down on the ground as a way of intimidation. Grogar took that as a challenge and said that it was time to fight. They both charged towards one another and began to fight with one another. Godzilla slammed Grogar's head down into the ground and sent out a shockwave that set the Mane Six free. They were confused on how they suddenly got free, but one roar from Godzilla told them all that it was him that set them all free.

They all knew that they had to help Godzilla defeat Grogar and they started running out towards the throne room above them. The guards tried to stop them, but the Mane Six began to fight them and after a bit, they were victorious and continued to move forward. Grogar blasted magic at Godzilla, but the Kaiju simply swiped it away with his hands. His tail slammed on the ground and his scales began to light up. Grogar was confused for a second, but then he noticed what Godzilla was going to do. Godzilla built up his atomic breath and then unleashed it upon Grogar. The Ram narrowly dodged it and blasted very powerful magic at Godzilla's chest. Godzilla started to fall down and as a result of still blasting atomic breath, it moved towards the side of the throne room and destroyed most of it. Godzilla got back up and blasted his atomic breath at Grogar. The Ram did the same and the two beams collided with each other. The Mane Six had gotten there at that point and watched the battle go down. Grogar put up a hard fight, but Godzilla's beam eventually gained the edge and pushed back Grogar's with relative ease. It sent Grogar flying and he hit the back wall with several burn marks on his skin. Grogar was about to charge at him again, but then he heard more creatures approaching the throne room. He looked outside and saw that every single creature that had ever existed in Equestrian history was out there fighting and taking down his army.

Godzilla and the Mane Six were on the move again and continued to attack Grogar. Grogar could see that this resistance had gotten stronger and he couldn't take anymore of it. He blasted the Mane Six away and went to his crystal ball. He said that this rebellion ends now and ordered for every single creature working for him to be released at once. They all obeyed and they started to push back the resistance that Grogar was faced with. Godzilla saw that it was like this everywhere and knew that it was time to step it up a level. Grogar said he would take down the Mane Six and Godzilla once and for all and return Equestria to the way he wanted things to be. Godzilla glared at him and then released a loud high pitched roar into the air. He did his alpha call to the other Titans in Equestria and commanded them all to destroy Grogar because he was hell bent on destroying everything in his path. Grogar was confused for a second and so were most of the Mane Six. Grogar asked what the heck that was and Twilight said that Godzilla just did his alpha call to wake up the other Titans in Equestria and commanded them to destroy Grogar at once. Grogar couldn't believe it for a second. First, he had to deal with the Mane Six, then Godzilla, followed by the massive resistance by every single creature in Equestria, and now Godzilla called for even more backup in the other Titans that exist?! This was getting worse by the minute.

Grogar said he had enough and it was time to end this for good. The Mane Six and Godzilla continued to fight him, but Grogar decided to just let themselves get tired and then fight them when they are worn out and can't fight back. This tactic proved to be effective and soon, Grogar was pushing back on the Mane Six and Godzilla. Just as he went in for the final blow, he stopped to a bunch of loud roars from outside. Grogar growled with anger and looked to see who was making all of that noise. There he saw Rodan, Behemoth, Scylla, Methuselah, Leviathan, Mokele-Mbembe, Tiamat, Abaddon, Typhon, Bunyip, Amhuluk, Baphomet, Yamata No Orochi, Quetzalcoatl, and Sekhmet all appear towards the city. He ordered his army to fight these new creatures as it appeared they were simply responding to their alpha's call and would do anything to destroy them all. The army obeyed and they continued to fight against these newcomers. However, they came prepared with attacks of their own and they make quick haste of the army by working together and and taking down their opponents with relative ease. Grogar saw this and was furious. He couldn't believe that these creatures were able to defeat his army so quickly. He decided he would take them all out with one big blow, but before he could unleash it, Kong suddenly arrived and tried to rip off Grogar's horns with his hands. He didn't hear Godzilla's alpha call because he was an alpha himself, but he noticed how tense things were in the Hollow Earth plus how worried Monarch was about the recent takeover attempt by Grogar. Jie told him to be careful and he promised to do so. When he got there, he noticed that Godzilla must have called in the other Titans and Grogar wanted to dispose of them.

So, Kong decided to sneak up on him and attack him when he wasn't looking. After a few seconds, Kong was successfully able to rip off Grogar's horns and he threw them far away from the city. He then beat Grogar down to the ground very hard and used different objects as projectiles to prevent Grogar from getting up. Grogar had roared in pain and then growl at Kong. He simply made his horns reappear through his Bewitching Bell and he did a healing spell on himself to prevent death. Grogar then tried to impale Kong with his horns, but Godzilla had grabbed one of them and stopped him from doing so. Kong grabbed the other one and the two of them pushed Grogar right through the wall, which sent him tumbling to the ground. Grogar was literally burning with fury this point and his eye brows were flaming as a way to show his anger. He then stomped a hoof on the ground to yeet Kong away and then he blasted Godzilla with his magic as hard as he could and Godzilla got sent stumbling to the ground. Grogar wasn't done yet and he slammed both hooves down to create a giant shockwave that would send everyone away from the immediate area of the city. Grogar blasted even more magic in the sky and turned the sky even darker along with summoning more Windigos to make the weather even colder. Rainbow said to Twilight that things were looking bleak at this point and they might not have much left. Twilight said that they couldn't give up yet and must fight to the bitter end if they have to.

A few seconds later, Grogar teleported them to the throne room and held them in their grasp. He told them that they all fought really hard which he admired, but it was time for them to be punished by death and there was nothing they could do about it. He said that they could say goodbye to their precious world and asked them if they had any final words before death greeted them. Twilight looked at him and said "Long Live the King." Grogar got confused by that and then smelled something burning. He looked around and saw things instantly melting. He then got greeted by a very loud roar and turned around to see Burning Godzilla right behind him. He roared in retaliation and charged towards him. The Mane Six got set free and they quickly ran out of there before they got disintegrated instantly by Godzilla's nuclear pulse. Godzilla's scales lit up and he released the first nuclear pulse, which removed any changes Grogar made and destroyed his bell. Grogar was horrified at this and he roared in fear. He blasted magic at Godzilla to get him to move back, but Godzilla was unharmed by it and kept moving along. Godzilla's scales lit up again and he released the second nuclear pulse, which disintegrated his horns instantly upon impact. Grogar roared in anger and Godzilla responded in kind. He stepped on Grogar with his massive foot and proceeded to destroy Grogar with a bunch of electricity that was flowing through him.

Grogar made his final cry and then a giant orange shockwave appeared through the city which made everyone shield their eyes because of how bright it was. After it settled, they all looked to see what had become of Canterlot and saw it was completely leveled because of the blast from the nuclear pulse. They started to hear rumbling and they saw Grogar's head moving around. Rainbow was angry that Grogar was still alive, but she saw Godzilla moving it around on the ground. Grogar tried to stop it, but Godzilla would not allow it at all. Eventually, Godzilla picked up Grogar's head and built up his atomic breath. All creatures down below were watching to see what would happen and they would soon get their answer. Godzilla threw up Grogar's head and blasted it with his atomic breath, which completely destroyed the head entirely and the last of Grogar was gone for good. Every creature cheered and Godzilla looked down upon them. He looked around and roared in victory. He jumped down from the leveled city and marched right up to them. He even got to see Celestia and Luna one last time. After they heard what was happening, they flew over to help the Mane Six in defeating Grogar, but by the time they got there, Godzilla had already called in for backup with the other Titans. It didn't matter to him though and he greeted them with a snort. Then, after a few seconds of silence, Godzilla noticed that every single creature had bowed before their king. He looked at Kong and the Ape simply put the object down that he was holding. Godzilla felt satisfied and he roared in victory once last time to signify that he was the King Of The Monsters.

For Godzilla, the was one of the biggest challenges he has ever had to face. The Father of Monsters had wanted to challenge him to a fight and he got it alright. He was a lot tougher than most of the villains he had actually faced, but he was still able to come out on top. After Grogar resisted to submit to him multiple times, it was clear to Godzilla that he was hell bent on destroying the world and anyone who would get in his way. Grogar may be the Father of Monsters, but Godzilla was far more superior to him and is the rightful ruler over nature. He wanted to make an example of Grogar to show all of Equestria and the lands beyond it of what would happen if they dared to challenge and refuse to submit to his authority which was the death penalty in this case. Or if you wanted to go more specific MonsterVerse terms, the kiss of death. You get the point. Creatures either submit to Godzilla's authority and serve him or face death. Now, Equestria can be put back into the hooves of the rightful rulers and its golden era shall continue. No matter what any of them faced, they would always have Godzilla to help them because he was Equestria's King of Monsters.

Author's Note

AN: Well, that is a wrap on this story! I wanted to do a bonus chapter, but I couldn't figure out what exactly I wanted to do for it. But, I eventually got it out. I apologize for this taking over a week, but I'm a pioneer with this kind of battle, so I had to write it to the best of my ability. The only reason why this was a bonus chapter and not a regular one was because this battle never occurred in the show. It was implied that was what happened in the time jump episode, but we never saw it, so most of us had to guess how it went down. One thing I do want to say is thank you to those who read my story and left comments on it. I appreciate it and your thoughts helped me complete this story. I could have not done it without you guys. I have decided to take a break from this genre for a little while and pursue something else. I will come back to it at some point, but I want to take a break for a little bit. So, hopefully you guys understand and stay tuned for the next story. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: None! Since this story is over, there is no more new chapters to preview. Some people have asked me why I do this, and the reason why is just to keep the audience's interest. If you leave them with a cliffhanger question, they would want to know what would happen next. Of course, for this story, most of you already knew what the outcome was gonna be since we know how Godzilla fights in battle, but I still wanted to pose the question regardless because I think it's a good engagement method. If you disagree, feel free to let me know in this comments. I want to hear how you feel about this and now, time to move on to the next story!

Until then, my fellow readers

Chapter 9: A New Kind of Power

Well, men, it looks like we are starting out an episode with a song. Yeah, how classic Hasbro. But anyways, let's just give a quick analysis of what happens in the song. Basically, Twilight admires the wonderful weather and attempts to pull Spike out of the bed, but he didn't want to and fell back asleep. So, she left her library and went into town repeating about how everything was great, Even some of the townsponies went along with it. However, before she could finish the song, water got dumped on her head and it soaked her mane. She attempted to say to Rainbow Dash that doing that wasn't very funny, but she got a response from Rarity instead. Twilight was confused and said to herself that things were not going to be fine. The reason why is because she spotted Rarity having Rainbow's cutie mark on her flank and Twilight knew that she screwed up somehow.

She asked Rarity why she had Rainbow's cutie mark on her flank and the white unicorn responded by saying that she was only doing what she was supposed to be doing since the day it first appeared. She made the sky all sorts of different weather and said to herself that her sky must have looked so beautiful. Unfortunately, most of the ponies disagreed with her and voiced their complaints against her. Twilight asked Rarity why Rainbow Dash wasn't handling this and Rarity told her that Rainbow was at Fluttershy's cottage. Twilight got Spike to come along with her to Fluttershy's cottage and Spike yawned a little bit. He asked her why she had to wake him up and said that he loved sleeping in the rain. Twilight didn't care and told him that it wasn't about the weather. She mentioned to him that for some reason, Rarity had Rainbow's cutie mark and said this was her cottage.

Twilight knew something was up and she just had to investigate. She knocked on the door and Rainbow answered it with a worried expression on her face. Twilight asked Rainbow why Rarity was doing her job and before she could get an answer, Rainbow bolted back inside and went to take care of the loud noise that was just made. She also asked what was going on in there and she was really confused when all these wild animals were running around like crazy. It was like a zoo up in there, literally! The amount of animals that were running around recklessly was ridiculous and mind-blowing. Twilight was gonna have to need an explanation for this one.

Once again, there is another song. There is a lot of these, so make sure to grab your popcorn because these will be popping up a lot and you don't want to get lost trying to follow it all. So, to summarize real quick, there is a lot of Twilight going around to see how her friends have changed and the crazy things they have tried to attempted that they are clearly not good at. But, there is a consistent theme here. While they do acknowledge that they might not want to be doing this, they are doing it out of obligation because that is what their cutie mark is telling them. At this point, Twilight knew she screwed up and she raced back to the library to figure out what caused this mess in the first place. Spike asked Twilight what was going on and why this was happening.

Twilight explained to him that while he was taking one of his seven hour bubble baths last night, she got something in the mail from the princess. She looked at the letter and began reading the note from Celestia. She opened the book and began reading out the final quote in the book. She cast the spell to see if it would do anything, but she didn't notice anything happen. Little did she know that behind her, her Element of Magic casted the spell on the other Elements which caused it to be shifted around. Twilight said that line made absolutely no sense and that it didn't even rhyme. She told Spike that something did happen and because the Elements changed around, that's why her friends' cutie marks were all wrong. She looked in the book and Spike suggested that she did a counterspell to fix it.

Twilight looked and told him there was no counterspell. Spike then suggested that she could use the memory spell that was done on her friends back when Discord was around in the Season 2 Premiere. Twilight also told him that it wasn't the memories that were changed, it was their true selves that were altered. Spike suggested one last time that maybe Zecora's cure for the cutie pox would work, and Twilight told him that would be no good either. Spike said that maybe things won't be so bad and their friends will grow to enjoy their new lives. Twilight couldn't bear that reality though. She made a huge mistake and the fate of Equestria must be screwed up because of it. She was simply trying to finish an old spell created by her idol and instead screwed up her friends' lives by casting that spell. All of her friends were miserable now and it was all her fault. She told Spike that they weren't the same anymore and it was all her fault. She simply walked upstairs and Spike had a sad expression on his face as well.

You guessed it. Another song. Oh boy, we're gonna be here all day. I think this episode has the most songs in a single one out of the entire season. Maybe even the entire series. Name another episode in the series, let alone Season 3 that has seven songs in it. If you can name one, let me know. Anyway, let's move on. This song just goes over Twilight saying how she couldn't believe this one small mistake caused this much heartache and she just questioned herself on why she did it. She did all of this while staring out her bedroom window. Spike went over to check on her and Twilight asked him what she had done while she had tears in her eyes.

Meanwhile, deep in the North Celestial Ocean, Godzilla was taking a nap once again and resting his body so it would be good to go if another fight came up. However, Godzilla's scales lit up and instead of roaring in anger, he made a noise of concern. He swam up to the surface and looked around Manehattan for a little bit. He needed to go to Ponyville. Something big was about to happen and he needed to be there to witness it. He wasn't sure what it was, but he knew it was something big coming. He began marching through the city and headed west towards Ponyville. Whatever this thing was, Godzilla knew he would have to be around to see it.

Back in Ponyville, Twilight stared out her window with sadness and Spike just watched her sit there, staring out through the window. Spike finally spoke up and told Twilight that she'll find out a way to fix this. He said that these were her friends and Spike looked at him sadly. She looked back at the window and knew Spike was right. She couldn't just sit here sulking about what she's done and the emotional impact it's caused on her friends. She created the problem, she was going to fix it! She turned around and told Spike he was right. She got off the bed and looked at the portrait of herself and her friends. Twilight smiled at the photo and she started glowing all of a sudden. Spike had to shield his eyes and he asked her if she was okay. Twilight finally knew what she had to do and she announced it to Spike. Spike was curious about it and allowed Twilight to elaborate on that.

Twilight explained to him that she may not be able to remind their friends about who they are, but she can show them what they meant to each other. She put on her crown and put the other ones in the chest. She told Spike to come on and the both of them rushed out of the library. She caught Fluttershy trying to leave and she told the pegasus to wait. Fluttershy greeted Twilight for a second and the unicorn asked where she was going. Fluttershy said she was moving back to Cloudsdale since she couldn't get anyone to laugh and even used a whoopie cushion as a demonstration. Twilight then asked Fluttershy if she could help out Rainbow Dash before she left since she was really struggling with her animals. Fluttershy said she didn't know anything about animals, but Twilight told her that she did know something about Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy saw the box containing the Elements of Harmony and it finally clicked for her.

She said that she knows that Rainbow is a true friend and that she'll do anything she can to help her. The three of them walked over to the cottage and before Twilight could knock on the door, there was a loud banging sound coming from inside. Rainbow screamed for help and Twilight opened the door to see a bunch of animals with silverware guarding a cauldron to make sure the cyan pegasus didn't escape. Fluttershy asked Twilight if there was some sort of spell she could use to calm down the animals, but Twilight said no and told Fluttershy that she was the only one that could help. Fluttershy got the courage and attempted to talk with the animals. Suffice to say, she wore a shocked expression on her face when she saw how rowdy these animals had truly gotten. She was able to get their attention and said they should take a break. She gave them snacks and they began eating away at them.

She walked over to the last few animals and told them that maybe they should calm down and have a little snack. The animals shrugged and went over to eat. She loved the sight and assumed that they were cranky because they were just hungry. The animals went over to her to bond with her and she told them you're welcome. The bear gave her a hug as well and that's when Fluttershy believed this was her destiny. She started to glow and that's when Twilight sent the Element of Harmony over to Fluttershy and latched it on her neck. It reset Fluttershy's memories and she was back to her true self. Fluttershy asked what had happened and Twilight told her to look at her cutie mark. Twilight mentioned how it worked and told Fluttershy how happy she was to be back to normal. She also mentioned that because she was restored back to her proper self, she would need to help Twilight as well.

Yeah, another song. This is getting really old real quick. To give you an executive summary, Twilight was able to restore all of her friends back to their original selves and even got the town back to the way to the way it was. The Mane Six all gave each other a hug and then, Twilight's own words from the night before had echoed in her head. That's when she knew how to fix the spell and she announced that to her friends. They all went to the library and Twilight wrote in the book a new phrase. She stamped the period in the book and she shut it closed with her magic. She felt proud of herself and not only did she get her friends back, she finished an important piece of work created by a legendary icon of Equestrian history. However, she was not prepared for what was about to happen next. Her Element of Magic glowed and sent out a shockwave through the library.

The other Elements lit up and sent beams of magic right at Twilight. They were all freaking out, but Twilight accepted her fate and waited to be taken to wherever she was being taken to. Finally, after a few seconds, everything stopped and the group looked to see what happened. They noticed Twilight had vanished and they began wondering where the heck she went. Twilight was transported to some place that no one really seems to know and she asked where the heck she was. She saw Celestia and the princess congratulated her on making it here. She told her student that she knew she could do it and Twilight was confused. She hugged her teacher and asked her what it was that she did. Celestia explained to her student that she did something today that no creature has ever done before in Equestria's history. Even something that a great legend such as Starswirl the Bearded was unable to do because he didn't understand friendship the way Twilight did.

Celestia told Twilight that the lessons that the unicorn learned in Ponyville have taught her well and has proven that she is ready. Twilight was confused and asked what Celestia meant by being ready. She followed Celestia and there was a bunch of moving images of everything that had happened in Twilight's life so far. Celestia basically sang some ballad that I'm not going to include for obvious reasons, and spread out her wings at the end of the song. Something came out of Twilight's chest and it circled around her before carrying her into the air. Twilight didn't know what it was, but she allowed it to overtake her and suddenly, she was back in the living world.

All of her friends shielded their eyes at the bright lights and even Godzilla had to as well. Oh yeah. He finally arrived to town and the second he did, he saw a bright light in the sky that was Twilight's cutie mark and became curious about that symbol. Regardless, it got smaller and slowly made its way to the ground. The group stood there and noticed that Twilight was on the ground. Applejack asked if that was her, and after a few seconds, Twilight got up and spread out her new alicorn wings. Everypony was shocked and Godzilla's eyes went wide. He never seen a revelation like this before. Clearly, this had to have meant something. Applejack said she couldn't believe it and Rainbow was happy that she now had a new flying buddy. Rarity commented that Twilight had become an alicorn and Pinkie called for an alicorn party. The rest of the group was confused by that and Fluttershy told Twilight that she looked just like a princess.

Celestia flew down and told the group that Twilight was in fact a princess. All of them were confused by that and Pinkie did the spitting out water thing to express her shock as well. Even Godzilla was shocked by that statement. For the short time that he's known her, Godzilla always encountered Twilight as a unicorn and now she was just an alicorn out of nowhere? Something didn't add up. Clearly, she had to do something that would earn her this great achievement. Anyway, Twilight tried to grasp the thought of being a princess and Celestia explained to her that ever since she arrived in Ponyville, she embraced and demonstrated certain elements and the true leadership of a princess. Twilight asked Celestia if this meant she wouldn't be Celestia's student anymore and Celestia told her it would not be in the same way as before. She also explained that she would always be there to guide her, but they were all now her students as well.

They all bowed before her and Twilight was still trying to take it in. She looked up to see Godzilla and she really wanted to bow before him, but he stuck out a claw to prevent her from doing so and lowered his head down to honor her new position of power. Twilight looked back at Celestia and asked what she should do now. She asked if there was a guide on how to be a princess and Celestia told her that there would be time for all of that later. Twilight smiled a bit and looked around nervously. A few days later, everypony was gathered together in Canterlot for one thing and one thing only: Princess Twilight's coronation. Celestia told the crowd that they were gathered here today to witness a momentous occasion, which was the coronation of her most faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.

She mentioned that Twilight had done many extraordinary things since she lived in Ponyville which included reuniting Celestia with her sister, Princess Luna. She told the crowd that Twilight did something extraordinary which was creating new magic and that act proved for her to be crowned Equestria's next princess. Even Twilight's parents were happy for their daughter. Godzilla was also standing outside, poking his head in through the open windows and gave a small grin. She announced to the crowd that for the very first time, she presented Princess Twilight Sparkle. The doors opened and Twilight came walking down the aisle with her coronation dress on with the banner ponies singing some sort of song of sorts. I don't know what to call it, but whatever. She made it up to the altar and Spike presented the crown on the pillow.

Celestia used her magic to pick up the crown and placed it on Twilight's head. It basically had Twilight's Element of Magic on the crown. She looked at her friends with a smile and they all gave smiles back at her. She even received a small grin from Godzilla. She then turned back to the crowd for a few seconds and she walked out onto the balcony, waving to the hundreds of thousands of ponies cheering outside. Twilight wave to the crowds and Celestia told her to say something to them. She looked at the crowd and began to tell her life story to the crowd. From her not really caring about friendship, to having the six best friends that she could ever ask for. All of her friends had tears in their eyes and Twilight told the crowd that she was honored to have them all. She thanked the crowd one last time and they all erupted with cheers.

The group began walking back inside and Shining and Cadence came up to her to congratulate her. Shining told his sister that he was proud of her, but his sister noticed tears falling out of his eyes. So, she decided to tease him a little bit and asked if he was crying. Shining wiped the tears away and said it was "liquid pride," which was a totally different thing. Twilight went along with it and hugged her brother again for the second time. All of her friends were excited and gave their congratulations as well. They went in for the group hug and were like that for a few seconds.

Alright, final song here. Sheesh. There were a lot of them. I'll probably never have to deal with this again in the future. Anyway, to give one last summary for this chapter, Twilight basically sang how great life in Equestria was and that everything would be fine. Twilight did one last flyby and Godzilla let out a massive roar in celebration. He began to head back to Manehattan and Twilight stopped him for a second. Now that she could fly, she did something that she couldn't do before. As per usual, she petted his snout and Godzilla let out a snort of smoke from his snout, but Twilight also went in to hug it as well with her body. Godzilla felt happy about that and gave a small smile from it. After a few seconds, Twilight pulled away and Godzilla continued on his journey back to Manehattan. Twilight waved him goodbye and Godzilla continued on.

As he headed back east towards Manehattan, he reflected on the events that have happened in the last few days. He literally just witnessed a unicorn turn into an alicorn willy-nilly. At first, he didn't understand why that had happened, but after a few days, he finally understood why she became a princess. He didn't fully grasp the concept surrounding that, but he could care less about that. The one question that burned in his mind though is what would her new role be? He was obviously the King Of The Monsters and she wouldn't get in the way of that. But he still wondered what her princess role meant. But for now, he must return to slumber and wait for the next threat to pop up.

Author's Note

AN: Sorry if this came out a little late. I've been dealing with crazy things mentally this last week and it's really been aggravating me, but I am recovering. I just want to send my prayers out to the people in Ukraine. That entire situation right now is ugly and it's just really sad. I know people who were originally from that country, so it's become personal for me. It's all just so sad for Putin to do this. But this is what you get with a dictator and there's not much the United States could do. This never would have happened under Trump. He's a way better president in my opinion. You can hate me all you want, but I am willing to go to my grave having that position. Anyway, this was a different kind of chapter and I wanted to do this because I thought it would important to add. Let me know what you think. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next Chapter: Raging She-demon! After Sunset Shimmer returns to Equestria to steal Twilight's crown, the newly crowned princess must follow Sunset into the human world to get her crown back. However, there will be a lot of challenges on the way for Twilight since she is in a totally new environment. Fortunately for her, she has the human versions of her friends to help out and Godzilla as well. He feels that threat and ventures off to the human world to take care of this issue. Will Godzilla be able to set Sunset free of her demon controlled mindset, or will Sunset be able to move forward towards conquering Equestria?

Until then, my fellow readers